Chapter 1: Christen's Caning
Chapter Text
"You know why you're here, Christen."
The striker lingered in the doorway, her eyes on the older woman. The fourteen months between them had never seemed such an insurmountable gap. "I know...Riley."
Ali dipped her head to Christen, accepting the mode of address. "Come here, Press. Let's have this over with."
Christen closed Ali's bedroom door quietly behind her, and licked her lips, suddenly dry. Her field of vision seemed to narrow to one area - the bed, two pillows stacked on the foot.
She swallowed hard.
Come on, Christen, you've survived worse than this. And besides, you deserve it.
Her silent recriminations didn't help.
"Press." Ali snapped her fingers.
Christen jumped. She stumbled backward, her back pressed against Ali's bedroom door.
"Come here, I said." Ali's eyes found Christen's, and searched the striker's face in concern when Christen didn't move. "Chris."
The pet name shook her out of her stupor. "A-Ali?"
"You do know you're here because you asked to be here," Ali said softly. "If you've changed your mind, just tell me, and I'll let you walk away. No harm, no foul."
Christen swallowed and shook her head. "N-no. I haven't changed my mind."
"Okay. Come here, Christen, I don't bite," Ali coaxed.
"No, but that does," Christen mumbled, looking at the cane in Ali's hand. She put it down on the bed, holding her arms out invitingly.
It didn't take her teammate long to come to her embrace. "Ali...Ali, I didn't mean to hurt her, I didn't mean to send her to a place where she'd be feeling--"
"Shh..." Ali crooned. "I know, I know you didn't mean to Chris, we'll handle it, it's all going to be alright, I'm doing this because I love you, not because I'm mad with you, sweetheart."
Christen nodded into Ali's shoulder, letting Ali rub her back gently. "I'll be good for you Ali."
"Now that's never been a question, sweetheart," Ali chided. "You're a very good girl, Chris. Too good, sometimes, when you mess up it feels so wrong you spiral out of control. Isn't that right?"
Miserably, Christen nodded.
"That's it, sweetheart, isn't it? And you had to come back without Tobs, and she's the only one who can make things really all right again. But I'll do my best for you, won't I, hmm?"
"You always do," Christen whispered.
"I know," Ali said soothingly. "It's going to be alright, Christen. Just take deep breaths and let me know when you're ready."
"Okay," Christen said softly.
"Color?" Ali prompted.
"Green," Christen said shakily.
Ali stepped back, giving Christen a measured look. "Hmm." Her lips thinned. "I think you're going to be over my lap first, Christen." She led Christen around to the right side of the bed, and seated herself, drawing Christen over her lap without further comment.
The striker yelped as her lower torso was settled over Ali's lap, upper half resting on the bed. Ali shifted Christen until she was settled as comfortably as possible, then turned the back of her skirt up, tucking it into her waistband.
"Easy, Christen, breathe for me," Ali said softly, and Christen did her best to obey, steadying herself. The first smack of Ali's hand over her cotton shorts had her yelping again, but after that she did her best to stifle cries in the covers.
She didn't want to wake AT after all. It was one of the reasons Ali had sent her to bed so early, so she wouldn't accidentally witness this - though Christen wouldn't have blamed Ali if she'd allowed AT to witness it.
Ali spanked Christen steadily. Six. Twelve. Eighteen. Christen kept herself hazily aware of how many swats she had received, though she hadn't been asked to count - it was something to focus on. Then, Ali tapped her hip. "Lift up for me, Christen."
Swallowing, Christen raised her hips, letting Ali slip her shorts down to her knees. Ali adjusted Christen's position as she settled her back down, tipping her forward a bit.
Nineteen, twenty fell directly on top of Christen's sit spots, where most of her weight would press when she sat down.
"Ow, Ali!" Christen stifled her yelp again, and settled, feeling Ali's other hand on the back of her neck.
Ali rubbed soothingly, hushing Christen. "You're being so good for me, sweetheart, your warm-up is almost done, it's okay Chris, eight more, hold still."
Tears pricked Christen's eyes, but she nodded, swallowing.
Ali didn't make Christen wait, smacking each sit spot four more times, then gathering Christen up into her arms at once. "Okay, honey, breathe for me."
Christen buried her face in Ali's neck, sobbing softly into her teammate's shoulder. "Ali..."
"Shhh, sweetheart, I know, you've been so brave and so good for me. When you're ready to get up, we'll finish this," Ali said softly. "Take your time Chris, I'm in no rush."
But, Christen thought, if they waited too long the cane stripes would probably feel worse than they were already going to. Reluctantly, she pushed herself to her feet.
Ali didn't question Christen's need to finish it, but took Christen's hand and squeezed it supportively. She led Christen, still bare between her waist and socks, around to the pillows and helped Christen into position.
The cane wasn't particularly long or thick - at only two feet it was more of a switch than a proper cane, but it served Ali's purpose well enough. She picked it up, and positioned herself so she could keep one hand on Christen's back. The reassuring, restraining gesture helped Christen to relax, most of the tension leaving her well spanked bottom.
Ali tapped Christen's bottom with the cane lightly, once, to gauge her aim, and was proud of Christen when she managed to not automatically tense at that. Then the first half-strength stroke landed, and Christen jumped, wrapping her hands tightly in the bedcovers.
"I'd better not see any blood on your lips or in your mouth, Christen," Ali warned, and Christen unclenched her jaw, letting out a soft sob. Ali patted her back.
"There, now, sweetheart," she murmured comfortingly. "Ali's got you, you're doing well."
Christen's legs scissored frantically as she sobbed her way through the next three strokes. Then Ali paused, petting her back lightly.
"Okay, Christen, settle down, it's almost done," she murmured. "You're alright, you'll get through this, Ali's got you safe."
Christen nodded into the bedcovers tearfully.
"Color, Christen?" Ali asked softly.
"G-green," Christen choked out. "Please, Ali, just...just finish it."
"Okay, Chris," Ali said, giving Christen's shoulder a squeeze.
The last two strokes crossed Christen's sit spots and undercurve, and the striker sobbed in Ali's arms as the older woman gathered her up.
"Shhh, sweetheart, Chris," Ali soothed, setting Christen's clothing to rights. "It's forgiven, Christen, honey, it's all done, we're okay. You survived, see?" She kissed Christen's forehead lightly.
Christen clung to Ali. "Ali, why..." She stopped herself, feeling stupid, and Ali rubbed Christen's back.
"Why what, honey? I'm not a mind reader, I can't answer a question you don't finish, darling."
"I know you can hit harder with that thing," Christen said, swallowing hard.
"I can. I didn't," Ali said simply. "Sweetheart, that's not what you needed from me. You've been punishing yourself enough."
Ali was right, Christen thought, feeling a moment of clarity as her captain held her. "I'm sorry..."
"I know, sweetheart. It's forgiven," Ali said softly. "And if you need to ask AT for her forgiveness, I'm sure you'll have that, too."
Christen nodded, suddenly exhausted. "Tired."
"Then I think it's bedtime for sleepy girls." Ali had put the cane aside, and now she put the pillows back in their correct place on the bed, turning down the covers. "Come on sweetheart."
Christen didn't question it, just climbed into bed beside Ali.
Ali took Christen into her arms and held her through the night, murmuring soft reassurance until she fell asleep.
Everything was going to be alright.
(the end)
Chapter 2: The Intern
Summary:
The intern manages to displease The Boss in her first week.
Or does she?
The Intern is afraid to find out what The Boss has to say to naughty girls.
Notes:
As is usual in my Soccerverse, this is dfic. Inspired by littlemissscatterbrained and summerprincess.
Chapter Text
The email was short.
"See me in my office after your shift."
She read it over again, eyes round.
"Kriegs?" Her voice came out as a squeak, as her office mate leaned over her desk to examine the email.
She let out a low whistle. "Gods, what'd you do to upset the Boss?"
"I-I dunno!"
"No explanation, huh, kiddo?"
She shook her head, dark blonde hair flying in wisps out of its ponytail holder.
"Okay, hold still." The older woman took a hairbrush and hair tie out, tugging her charge's wild mane back into order and fixing it in a bubble braid.
"O-oh..."
"It's alright little one. The Boss never does something without reason. And she doesn't eat interns for breakfast."
"Just lunch and dinner."
'Kriegs' looked up, glaring half-heartedly at the tall, lean, and muscular form of her wife leaning on the doorjamb.
"Hush, you."
"Make me."
"Come here and I will, Ash."
Rolling her eyes, Ash strode over to the desk and captured her wife's lips in a brief kiss. Then she turned a pitying look on the trembling girl sitting practically in her wife's lap.
"Hey. Easy, little one, I was joking."
"But I dunno what I did!"
Ash gathered the girl up, patting her back. "It's alright darling, I'll walk with you. I'm sure it's gonna be okay," she soothed, as the alarm went off for the end of shift. "Come on, sweetheart, you're okay."
"I'll be here when you get back, love. I know you'll keep our little one safe."
"Always," Ash promised, giving her wife another kiss before leading the intern to The Boss' office. The secretary at the desk outside had already left for home, and the office was emptying rapidly. Soon, Ash knew, only the four of them would be left.
Ash knocked on the door.
"Come in."
The note of sternness in The Boss' tone made the young intern cringe. Her legs felt like lead as Ash guided her inside.
For the first time, she beheld The Boss; with a start of surprise, she realized the woman was a couple inches shorter than her, or would be if it weren't for her heels. Her blonde hair was caught in a fishtail braid, and her blue eyes held an unsettling intensity as they found her gaze.
She wanted to drop her gaze automatically, but The Boss' voice stopped her. "Look at me, little one. I want to see your eyes."
"Yes ma'am," the intern whispered, keeping her eyes up.
"Good girl," The Boss cooed with a note of approval that warmed her intern unexpectedly. "Now then. I'm sorry we haven't met properly yet. I've been busy, but I shouldn't neglect my girls."
"I understand, ma'am," the intern replied, though her tone suggested she didn't.
"I'm not sure you do," The Boss replied. "I understand you're working in Miss Harris' department, that she's been training you for me, and that you came to our corporation through Miss Krieger."
The intern nodded uncertainly. "We were at uni together, taking the same course, ma'am. We've been friends ever since."
"I am sure I can entrust you to their care then. You'd best work hard for them, or else I'll be hearing about it, and then..." She raised an eyebrow.
The intern's stomach dropped. She had a fairly good guess. "I promise I'll be good, and work hard, ma'am."
"Good," The Boss said. "You look like you have a question, little one."
Uncertainly, she nodded. "Am...am I in trouble today, ma'am?"
"Have you done anything which would land you in trouble?" The Boss inquired, and her intern squirmed.
"I don't...think so? Ma'am."
"She hasn't, ma'am," Ash confirmed when The Boss looked her way. "Though perhaps a salutary lesson on what to expect should she be..."
The intern shot Ash a look, mouth falling open at the unexpected betrayal.
"Hmm, yes, I think so," The Boss agreed. She crossed the room to the armless couch sitting against the opposite wall, a rainbow-striped knit blanket draped over the back. "Come here, little one."
The intern wanted to turn and run, but Ash squeezed her shoulder supportively. "Go on," she whispered. "It's alright, sweetheart."
Slowly, the girl crossed to stand in front of The Boss, squeaking as the older woman leaned in to pat her shoulder.
"Color, Lyssa, sweetheart?" The Boss whispered, eyes softening, breaking character for a moment.
She swallowed. "Green," she whispered back.
"Okay." She squeezed her intern's hand, falling back into character. "If I have cause to punish you for shirking your duties, you will be over my lap," she said. "Naughty little girls fit best in that position, wouldn't you say?"
The intern nodded apprehensively, and bent over The Boss' lap, letting herself be tugged into place over the so-familiar thighs. She felt a gentle hand on her back, caressing her braid for a moment, before the other hand turned up her skirt and patted her leggings-clad bottom.
Her legs scissored and she let out a squeak.
When the first spank fell, it made the intern jump. Five more fell in quick succession, warming her bottom cheeks, none of them terribly severe through the seat of her leggings but enough to impart a mild sting.
The Boss continued spanking until her intern was sniffling, tears trickling from hazel eyes down pale cheeks. Then she stilled her hand, tugging the girl's skirt back down into place, and righted the girl on her lap.
"Good girl," The Boss praised her, petting her hair. "So brave and so good for me, darling. It's alright, scene's over, honey." Her eyes softened and her arms tightened around Alyssa, and suddenly she was just Becky again, just Brunn, warm and safe and real. "Okay, sweetheart?"
Alyssa Naeher snuggled into Becky's arms. "I'm okay," she promised, as Brunn cuddled her. "You're scary when you want to be, you know."
"I know," Becky chuckled. "But never too much, I hope." She stroked the keeper's braid, rubbing her back.
"Not too much," Alyssa agreed, and rested her head on Becky's shoulder.
Chapter 3: Gio and the Iron Lady
Summary:
Tagged to chapter seventeen of "A Home for the Holidays". References an incident in "Holiday Prep at the Preaths' " that Gio and Alyssa count as their 'first date'.
Nadine Angerer took Gio aside for a private 'word' when he'd been sent to the corner. Alyssa didn't get the full rundown of what happened.
(But you do, if you read on.)
Note that this chapter contains the F/M spanking of a young adult by a maternal/aunt figure.
Notes:
In my Soccerverse, Nadine Angerer has a bit of a reputation among her fellow footballers for being a strict but loving maternal figure. The chapter title is a bit of a play on that (along with the fact that in Sindarin, 'ang', the first part of Nadine's surname, means "iron", and I am more than a bit of a Tolkien obsessed writer, even though soccer/football is stealing the spotlight right now). In fact, I wouldn't be surprised if that mental association with 'ang' as 'iron' has informed a lot of my Soccerverse's interpretation of Nadine lol.
Chapter Text
"Gio."
Gio Reyna stiffened, pressing further into the corner his mother had planted him in. He had been whisked away from his girlfriend's side so fast he still felt dizzy, and to be ordered to the corner and escorted inside in front of Alyssa had made his face flame with embarrassment.
Now another familiar voice was getting his attention, and he didn't know whether he should turn around. Playing in Germany as he did, he'd found himself too familiar with this particular German keeper. An American boy playing in Germany, a German player-coach based in the US - well, sometimes their paths had briefly crossed, and he knew enough of Nadine Angerer to be careful.
"Tante Nadine," he said, erring on the side of respect. "Am I allowed out now?"
Nadine hmm-ed. "That depends. I know some of Alyssa's teammates have discussed your behavior with you, but I don't think we've quite finished, do you?"
Gio swallowed hard. He would love to tell her that yes, they were definitely finished, but-- "No, ma'am."
"That's what I thought. In fact I have it on good authority that you asked your girlfriend to spank you if she wanted to."
Gio's receding blush burned hot again. How in God's name did she know that?! But Nadine wasn't waiting for him to respond. "I don't think that's quite appropriate, do you?" she continued. "Still, it's obvious you knew you needed more discipline."
Gio fidgeted nervously. "Yes, Tante Nadine."
"Come here, Giovanni."
Gio felt all of six years old as he turned from the corner to face Nadine Angerer. A cursory examination of the women's footballer revealed no obvious implements to hand.
Of course not, Reyna; she doesn't need them, he reminded himself. The thought was not comforting.
Nadine seated herself on the couch. looking pointedly at Gio, who quickly moved to stand in front of her.
Then she tugged him down over her lap, and he fell into position with a yelp that he quickly stifled. He didn't want Alyssa to hear him cry.
Nadine didn't bother adjusting Gio's clothing; he'd arrived dressed for football practice, knowing he, AT and the others would be playing outside, and his shorts were negligible protection. She swatted down hard with her hand, once to each bottom cheek, and he sucked in a breath as the hard spanks landed.
That's Tante Nadine's HAND? Gio thought, bucking, flailing and twisting as much as Nadine allowed (not much) as she continued to spank him. He was keeping his teeth firmly clenched, doing his best not to let so much as a whimper escape as the keeper warmed his bottom - but it was hard work.
After about a minute of this, Nadine sighed, betraying her irritation. "Get up."
Gio blinked twice, trying to comprehend the order. "What?"
"On your feet, Reyna."
Gio scrambled up, hardly daring to hope Nadine was done with him. She turned and planted one socked foot on the middle of the couch (they weren't wearing their shoes inside).
"Drop them and get over." She had the satisfaction of watching his mouth drop open in shock.
"Tante Nadine!"
"One, Giovanni."
Gio knew better than to let anyone start counting, and scrambled to obey, albeit reluctantly. He hooked his fingers into the waistband of his shorts and pulled them down to just below his bottom, glad his shirt was long enough to still keep him mostly covered.
He leaned awkwardly over Nadine's thigh, and she pulled him over further, positioning him properly. Gio was still hardly more than a teenager, Nadine reflected, wrapping her arm around him to keep him in place. He clearly hadn't been thinking, or acting, like an adult. If she wanted him to grow up with a good head on his shoulders, he had to learn not to make stupid decisions - up to and including in his relationships, be they friendships or romantic.
With that in mind, she let the first firm smack land squarely across Gio's bottom, impacting both cheeks. The yelp that elicited was much more satisfactory, and Nadine kept spanking steadily, reddening Gio's bottom evenly.
Gio couldn't squirm any more with Nadine's arm restraining him, so he had no choice but to take it. Still, his legs scissored, and he couldn't help the whimpers escaping his lips after that first shocked yelp. He tried to keep any more than that quiet, but as the color in his bottom approached that of a red card, it was becoming steadily harder.
Especially now that Tante Nadine was focusing on the tender curve of his bottom where it met his thighs.
Gio kicked harder, fighting the urge to curse as tears streamed down his face. "S-sorry, Tante Nadine, I'm sorry, I didn't think, I was horrible to Alyssa, leaving her there, I'll never do it again I swear," he cried.
Nadine gave Gio a final swat for good measure (so he didn't think begging off would be enough) but she judged he was contrite enough, and pulled him back to his feet. Gio hurried to pull his shorts back on, blushing as vibrantly as his bottom.
He struggled to get his tears under control, and a minute later found himself in Nadine's embrace.
"Tante, sorry..." he whimpered.
"I know," Nadine soothed Gio. "It's alright Gio, all finished little one. Breathe, Tante Nadine has you."
Gio stayed in Nadine's arms until he had cried himself out, letting her rub his back and soothe him. Being in Nadine's embrace wasn't much different from being in his own mother's, he thought, though it had been a little while (not as long as he liked to think, though) since Danielle had held him that way.
"Good boy," Nadine murmured. "And we won't be having any more of this, hmm? Running out on your date, leaving her alone, no matter who calls you?"
"No ma'am, I won't anymore," Gio promised meekly. "I'll take care of Alyssa, I promise."
Nadine nodded, and kissed Gio's forehead lightly, letting him go. "Alright then, little one. Let's get you tidied up and back to Alyssa."
She steered Gio into the kitchen, using a damp cloth to wipe Gio's face for him. He squirmed under the attention, but his smarting bottom kept him from protesting the maternal action. She finger-combed his mussed hair into order, rather than looking for a hairbrush (for which Gio was profoundly grateful).
"Thank you, Tante Nadine," he said instead, once she had finished with him.
"You're welcome." Nadine led Gio back outside, and he was immediately accosted by his new girlfriend.
"Are you okay?" AT whispered anxiously. "Did Nadine--"
"She did," Gio grimaced. "I don't want to discuss it please."
"Alright," AT agreed quietly. "I'm sorry, though. That she did."
Gio was just glad, for his part, that it was over. His backside would burn for a while - never cross Nadine Angerer again, Reyna, he told himself, but at least she had forgiven him.
And with that, Gio was sure everyone had.
Chapter 4: Happy Christmas Eve Eve
Summary:
On December 23, the Preath household (Tobin Heath, Christen Press, Sofia Jakobsson, and Alyssa Thompson) go out that night to look at Christmas lights, and have some more bonding time.
(Continued from "A Home for the Holidays" chapter 23)
Chapter Text
"Wake up, lillan."
Sofia yawned and stretched, whimpering at the ache in her backside. She turned her head to see Christen smiling sympathetically at her.
"I know, Sofia, sweetheart," she said softly. "Believe me, I know all too well," she added, and Sofia nodded - she could believe that. "It's alright Sofia, up you get." She helped Sofia out of bed, and hugged her close. "It's alright to stay in your pjs for this, we'll just be driving through."
Sofia nodded. She did put her shoes on at the door, though, and when Alyssa appeared with Tobin, she saw her lillasyster was already in her pjs too. Their stomachs growled - they'd slept a good part of the day away, missing lunch entirely.
"It's alright, my loves," Tobin soothed them. "I've got this for you two to share in the back." She held a covered basket in one hand, and a pillow in the other.
Sofia blushed.
The little family went out to the car together, Tobin settling the girls in the back (with the pillow for Sofia to sit on) and giving them the basket of food to share - sandwiches and vegetables, slices of Swiss roll cake, and (courtesy of a coffee shop drive thru they went to before heading off), cups of hot chocolate for the four of them.
As they drove through the streets of Los Angeles, lights and decorations were everywhere. Sofia and Alyssa thoroughly enjoyed them, each of the girls pointing out their favorite sights to the others, and to Tobin and Christen.
Sofia's favorite was a giant polar bear overlooking someone's front yard, its head moving back and forth.
"That'll scare off anyone who tries to steal gifts," she commented. Alyssa giggled.
That was still a precursor to the main event, though. Their drive ended in the parking lot of the Los Angeles Zoo, looking very different by night than it did during daytime.
Sofia gave Tobin and Christen a sideways look from the back seat. "We can't drive through that."
Christen chuckled sympathetically. "No, lillan, we have to walk, but we could get you a wheelchair if you aren't feeling up to it."
The Swedish girl glared at the back of Christen's head. "I can do it," she protested.
AT hugged Sofia comfortingly.
The four of them got out of the car, Christen with their tickets for the Zoo Lights event. It was closed on Christmas Eve and Christmas Day itself, so tonight was the last night they could go before Christmas.
Of course, it was crowded, though not to the extent of the normal zoo crowds. Sofia walked beside Alyssa, holding her lillasyster's hand. Most of the pain had faded already, her switching had been hours ago, but the pain was still there a little bit. She tried to ignore it and focus on the exhibits, brilliantly lit. No live animals would be visible; they were in the indoor parts of their exhibits, asleep, and weren't to be disturbed. But the light displays - from California Condor Peak all the way through the Zebra Savanna - were brilliant and beautiful, and Sofia was glad they had come.
Alyssa was glad, too. She cuddled close to her storasyster, pointing out what she liked best about the displays. Some of them flashed, or played snatches of loud music, and while those were a bit surprising they were still fun. She skipped by Sofia's side, chattering about how glad she was their Mamás had brought them.
Though the real animals were asleep, the light displays simulated the animals; both Tobin and Christen had fun asking their girls which animals each thing represented and seeing how much they knew as they walked along. Many of the animals, Sofia hadn't seen before.
"Look, Sofia, look, Mamá Christen, Mamá Tobin, it's a tunnel!" AT squealed at the end of their walk. They had made their way through the Zoo, examining all sorts of lights and displays as the path meandered along. "Do you think there's something special at the end?"
"The exit, maybe, lillasyster?" Sofia teased.
It wasn't, though - to get out, they had to circle back to the entrance. But going through the tunnel, all aglow with light, made Alyssa cheerful and playful. She pounced on Sofia when they were inside, squealing happily. "Sofia, look, it's shiny!"
"Ow--I see it is, Alyssa," Sofia groaned, taking a step back to keep her balance. "Settle down please."
"Sorry," Alyssa said, calming down a little bit. "But it's pretty!"
"It is," Sofia agreed as they circled around and headed back down the path. Tobin smiled and hugged Alyssa affectionately.
"Behave please, little love, you don't want to hurt Sofia." The mild scolding was enough - AT could tell Tobin wasn't really mad, and she nodded.
"Si Mamá Tobin, I'll be good."
"That's our good girl," Tobin said gently, walking behind AT and Sofia, with Christen at her side. Alyssa, her hand clasped in Sofia's, started humming happily to herself as she skipped along.
Luckily the music was loud enough that no one seemed to object to AT's softer humming.
When they got back to the cafe and souvenir shop, the four got new cups of hot chocolate (in the Zoo's souvenir travel mugs) and Christmas cookies, and Sofia insisted on buying a stuffed toy for Alyssa, having her pick her favorite (a giraffe. A pink and purple giraffe.)
The multicolored giraffe accompanied them back to the car, and AT busied herself thinking of a name for it.
They were well on their way home when AT announced, "I'm going to call her Phoebe."
"Phoebe?" Sofia blinked.
"Because I got her on Christmas Eve Eve," AT said, as though it explained everything.
Christen and Tobin exchanged glances. They, at least, understood the reference.
"That's a good name, little love," Tobin agreed. Christen nodded.
"It's a pretty name, lillasyster," Sofia said.
Despite the long nap they'd had that day, walking through the zoo's lights displays had tired the girls out again; by the time they got back home, both Sofia and Alyssa were ready for bed.
"Can I snuggle with you, Sofia?" Alyssa asked. "Me and Phoebe want cuddles."
"Alright, lillasyster," Sofia agreed.
The two went to Sofia's room, AT's arms firmly wrapped around her new plush friend, and got into bed. The Swedish girl put her arms around Alyssa, holding her close as the two drifted off, and Tobin tucked them in together.
"Happy Christmas Eve Eve, my little loves," she murmured. "Sleep well."
Chapter 5: Duck, Duck, Goose
Summary:
On "New Year's Eve Eve", 2022 (aka the sixth day of Christmas) Alyssa "AT" Thompson spends the day in company with the rest of the Preath household, and the Reynas, at the local waterfowl sanctuary.
Surprises are in store for all - and not just because it's hard to know what to expect with an 18 year old teenager in a 5 year old mindset.
Notes:
Tagged to chapter 30 of "A Home for the Holidays"
Chapter Text
Alyssa skipped down the path leading up to the sanctuary, one hand firmly in Tobin's as her guardian led her along. Christen walked on Tobin's other side, and Sofia was keeping a protective hand on AT's shoulder as they passed through the gate together.
There were so many ducks! Even a few geese! The little one turned pleading eyes on her guardians. "Can I pet them?" she begged, and it broke Tobin's heart to say no.
"I'm sorry sweetheart. They're not meant to be touched unless someone who works here says you can. They're all here because something scary happened to them, or they got sick or hurt, and needed a good place to feel better."
AT sucked on her lower lip anxiously. "So...it's like a big bird hospital? Except they get to play outside?"
"Exactly like," Tobin agreed, nodding. "That's what wildlife rescues do. They're here to heal the animals, and protect them from getting hurt again."
"Oh." Alyssa nodded, obediently staying close to Tobin as they walked along the path. She watched the trio of geese chasing the ducks around - there were so many ducks she'd lost count, and for the little one that just meant there were lots and very lots and who knew how many but it was fun to try and count them all. As she walked quietly with Christen, Tobin, Sofia, and the Reynas, AT could see what Mamá Tobin meant by the birds being hurt or sick. There was even a duck with prosthetic feet. She couldn't help staring a bit at that.
"Look, Mamá Tobin, it's like Carson except it's feet instead of her arm," AT said.
"I see that," Tobin mused, wondering what Carson Pickett would think of the little one's comparison. She didn't care to wear a prosthetic arm, doing just fine without one. Feet, Tobin supposed, would be a different story. Especially for a duck.
"Do you think the birds know it's New Year's Eve Eve?" AT asked, snuggling close, and Christen patted her head gently.
"I think," she said diplomatically, "birds probably have their own way of thinking of such things. But unfortunately none of us can speak bird, sweetheart, so we can't know."
"I wish I'd brought my geese so I could show them the geese I have. Do these geese lay eggs like in the song?"
"They probably do, mija." Claudio Reyna stepped smoothly into the conversation, noticing Tobin and Christen getting a little overwhelmed. "But it's just as well that you didn't, because what if you had left them here by accident?"
"Mmm...then they'd take care of them until I could have them back because that's what they do here," AT offered.
That, Claudio had to admit, was entirely likely. He looked at his son, who was stifling a grin - really, Gio's girlfriend was adorable, if somewhat exasperating while in her little space. Still, they wouldn't change her for anything. Alyssa was Alyssa, no matter her present state.
"I'm glad you're not going to lose them, mi corazón. Have you thought of names for your birds yet?" he prompted.
"Oh, of course," Alyssa replied promptly, sounding surprised that Gio had to ask. "The mama goose's name is Alex, because that's a good name for a mama bird, and the little ones are Charlie, of course, and then there's Sloane and Ocean and Marcel and Madden."
Gio didn't need help understanding where she'd got the names. "I'm sure your Tia Alex will be so pleased, mi corazón. Those are all very good names." He smiled warmly.
"The partridge's name is Danielle and the blackbird's name is Claudio and they're married," Alyssa chattered on, and Gio covered a grin, glancing at his parents, who chuckled fondly.
"Are they?"
"Uh huh." Alyssa giggled. "Do they have swans here?"
"Mm...not right now, I think," Danielle murmured. "But they could, if any needed help."
"I'm glad they don't need help, but I'd like to see swans," Alyssa said thoughtfully.
Gio thought of the basketful of paper swans he'd folded after coming home last night. There were a good deal more than seven. But that was for tomorrow...and they were packed carefully away, waiting.
Tomorrow would be a very special day indeed, Gio thought. He couldn't wait.
But today - today was for focusing on his love's happiness here and now, little or not.
"I'm sure there will be swans for you soon," he said gently, giving AT a hug. "Don't worry, mi corazón. Not here, but somewhere special."
"Everywhere with you is special, Gio," AT beamed, and he kissed her cheek.
"Thank you, sweetheart. I'm happy to be here with you."
They spent the day walking the trails and admiring the birds. When the Preath household and the Reynas left the sanctuary, they had a worn out little girl on their hands - which was all to the good, since their stop back home was only a brief one. They had to herd Alyssa out to the car again, Tobin and Sofia loading the suitcases up.
As they drove south, Alyssa fell asleep, her head on Sofia's shoulder as the Swedish girl hummed Disney songs to her. She dreamed of magic castles, princesses, and Star Wars, and dozed for what felt like hours.
(She'd practically sleepwalked her way through the airport, supported by Sofia, but thankfully their mamas had pre-booked everything.)
On the plane, she'd fallen asleep properly, snuggled between Sofia and Tobin.
When she finally woke up (still rather groggy), it was night time, and they'd arrived at their destination. Their bags were brought to the shuttle, and AT settled in for the ride to the hotel between her Mamá Tobin and Mamá Christen.
In the end, Tobin ended up carrying the sleepy teenager up to their suite while Christen and Sofia handled their bags, the Reynas following behind.
Their room, Sofia thought as she helped Tobin put her lillasyster to bed, looked like something straight out of The Jungle Cruise. That wouldn't help AT's confusion when she woke.
But hopefully the surprise vacation would be worth it.
Chapter 6: Feliz Año Nuevo, Mi Corazón
Summary:
At the hotel in Mexico, AT, Gio, and their family spend New Year's Eve poolside and beachside, having a generally great time.
There's also swans. A LOT of swans. (But no real ones, because Gio did promise.)
Chapter Text
The Preaths and Reynas spent most of the morning picking up origami swans (after duly posing for pictures with them). Alyssa counted each one as it was carefully placed in a ziploc bag. "Seven hundred?" she demanded as they got to the last one.
"Seven hundred and seven, counting the wind-up ones I put in the tub," Gio said offhandedly. "And there's seventy more in the bag in Mamá and Papi's room."
"What."
That was Danielle, whose flat tone made it more statement than question. She raised an eyebrow at her son, folding her arms across her chest as she regarded him sternly.
"I left them in the bag, I didn't put them all over. They were extras in case something happened to these ones."
"Giovanni."
"Mamá," Gio turned the puppy eyes look on her.
Danielle looked unimpressed. "Go get them."
"But Mamá--"
"Now, Giovanni." Danielle aimed a swat at Gio's backside, which he nimbly dodged and then he hurried to obey.
He returned a few minutes later with a smaller plastic bag stuffed with origami swans. "Here, Mamá. This is the rest of them."
"Seven hundred and seventy-seven swans?" AT asked. She'd picked up the wind-up swans from the tub and was holding them, along with the bulging bag of seven hundred swans, in her lap as she sat at the kitchen table. "Why seven hundred and seventy-seven, Gio?"
"Because seven is good luck, and three sevens are even better," Gio explained. "So I thought that would be the best number." He sat down next to her, putting the other bag in her lap. "Do you like them, mi corazón?"
"I love them," Alyssa assured him. "Only I don't know what to do with seven hundred and seventy paper swans," she admitted.
"Swan garlands, swan lanterns..." Gio said thoughtfully.
"Swan lanterns?" AT asked.
"Oh, you know...people release lanterns to have wishes granted on the New Year. Chinese New Year, mostly, but maybe we could go down to the water and float the swans away with little candles or something to hold our wishes."
"Seven hundred would be a lot of wishes. And a lot of candles," AT said thoughtfully.
"I think you should keep most of them for garlands then, mi corazón."
“I think so,” AT allowed. “But that’s still a lot of swans. Can I give some of them to our friends?” she asked. “Just the paper swans, not the swimming ones. Because there’s so many. Do you think maybe…maybe Clarisse might like some of them? To say thank you for taking care of our chickens?”
“You’re starting to ramble a bit again, corazón,” Gio said fondly, giving her a light kiss. “But I think that would be just fine, yes. There are a lot,” he agreed. “Perhaps I went a bit overboard.”
“A
bit?”
Danielle murmured, shaking her head.
Now that the kitchen was clean, Tobin and Christen had set out a hearty brunch for the family. They’d ordered room service, as there’d been no time to cook anything, and the Preaths and Reynas sat down together to eat.
After their meal, they made sure they were all presentable to go out walking and swimming, taking the winding resort trail on the edge of the beach, through the thicket of palm trees and vines out to what appeared to be jungle ruins. The pool was long and rectangular, framed by mysterious carvings, illuminated by green light, and looked like something straight out of a crumbling, ancient temple.
“Are we sure it’s appropriate to have Gio and Alyssa in the pool together?” Sofia asked her mamas.
“As long as they behave themselves,” Tobin replied. “Will you stay here with the Reynas and watch over them, sweetheart?”
Sofia tactfully did not ask what her mamas intended to do, off alone by themselves. It was none of her business. “Of course. How long can we stay here?”
“Until dinnertime, but if you’re finished earlier, then text and let us know,” Tobin instructed. Sofia nodded obediently.
“Alright Mama Tobin.”
Tobin and Christen gave Sofia and Alyssa hugs, with admonitions to Alyssa to
behave, please,
before they parted from the group for an afternoon of relaxation at the beach party (no children permitted).
AT and Gio, for their part, dove, swam and splashed in the pool happily, making sure to keep their behavior within appropriate limits. Gio’s parents and Sofia were still there watching, after all.
After the Reynas decided the pair had enough time in the pool, they got out and dried off, putting their cover-ups on and walking on the beach. Claudio texted Tobin and Christen, letting them know where they were, and they returned to their rooms in time to get ready for dinner.
Dinner, AT quickly found out, was at the hotel’s bar, which was followed by a bonfire and dance party going on down at the beach.
After their meal (where AT and Gio had to be satisfied with mocktails while the adults drank margaritas) they spent the next few hours listening to, and dancing to, the vibrant music. AT spent more time in Gio’s arms than she had been allowed before, and although they were being strictly supervised by both their families, she felt as though she was floating. Tobin wouldn’t let go of Christen, of course, but Claudio did his paternal duty and danced with Alyssa (while Danielle or Sofia partnered Gio), and Sofia by turns, as well as dancing with Danielle. When Sofia wasn’t being attended by Claudio or Gio, she flirted and danced with strangers, though never slipped off alone. She
definitely
never accepted drinks from anyone she didn’t know.
Sofia knew better than that.
As midnight drew near, Gio took AT away from his father one more time, spinning his girlfriend out into the dance. She was definitely tired, he saw, and he squeezed her hand reassuringly as somewhere nearby, the bells began to chime.
As the bell clanged, Gio drew Alyssa close and kissed her deeply, holding her against his chest. When the last chime died away, he released her.
“Feliz año nuevo, mi corazón.”
Chapter 7: A SheBelieves Promo - Or Is It?
Summary:
Sophia Smith thinks she's recording a promotional video for the SheBelieves Cup in Orlando via Zoom.
But her Captain has some really big news for her, and crashes the Zoom call.
Afterward, Becky Sauerbrunn pays Soph a personal visit before it's time to jet off to New Zealand.
Notes:
This chapter is based on (and starts by mostly quoting) a video that USWNT and US Soccer put out on Twitter and Instagram showing Sophia Smith attempting to record a promotional video via Zoom call, then Becky Sauerbrunn interrupting.
The interaction afterward, of course, is all out of my own head.
Chapter Text
Sophia Smith sat down in front of her laptop, ready to record the promo she'd been asked to do for the SheBelieves Cup coming up. It was a nice diversion as she recovered from her surgery - something she'd hopefully have healed from by the time of the SheBelieves Cup in Orlando, but which had sidelined her for the January friendlies.
"Hey everyone, it's Sophia Smith here, forward for the US Women's National Team," she said brightly, smiling for the camera. "We're so excited to be heading back to Orlando for the SheBelieves Cup. Get your tickets today, and we'll see you soon." As her eyes darted downward, checking her notes for the next line, though, someone jumped in on the Zoom call.
She blinked. "What the..."
It was Becky Sauerbrunn.
"Oh, hey Soph, what's up?" Becky asked casually, startling a laugh out of Sophia.
"Becky...what the...are you crashing my Zoom call?" the young forward sputtered.
Becky looked startled, as if she'd only just realized Sophia was doing something potentially important. "Ohh, well actually I have some really big news to announce, and US Soccer thought this would be the best way to do it," she explained, as her camera took over the frame.
"Okay," Sophia said cautiously, as the camera split between them again.
Becky nodded. "So," she began, "Basically, Soph, congratulations, you've been voted--" She fought the urge to smile as her young teammate's jaw dropped in realization. "The 2022 BioSteel Women's Soccer Female Athlete of the Year," she finished, as Sophia grinned proudly. "Congratulations!" Becky added, clapping as Sophia laughed.
"Oh my God," Sophia didn't know whether to laugh or cry. She felt a little bit embarrassed, but extremely proud to have won this huge honor. "I can't believe this," she muttered.
"You've had such an amazing year, I've been so lucky and honored to see you play for both club and country, the achievements, the awards, they are so well deserved, Soph," Becky said earnestly. "And I know 2022 was wonderful, but I got a feeling that 2023 is gonna be even more amazing for you." Looking into Becky's eyes, Sophia could tell that she really meant it, that this was all her captain had hoped and dreamed for her.
"Thanks, Beck, that means so much," Sophia said, trying not to cry from sheer happiness. "Coming from you...I'm so glad they picked you to tell me."
"I know--well, I was like...your first roommate," Becky pointed out, remembering the shy sixteen-year-old coming into her first international camp all those years ago.
"You were my very first roommate," Sophia agreed, clearly remembering the same. "This is so cool. Thank you Beck, this is so exciting."
"Good, I'm glad," Becky said warmly. "I mean, I could let you go back to the promo reads, but honestly, this is way better."
Sophia shook her head, grinning. She was alone on camera again. "I couldn't think of a better person than Becky, because she's who I like--started my senior team journey with, at the age of sixteen, and she made that very tough and intimidating camp a lot easier, and then just growing and getting to know her, um, being in Portland has been the best time every because she's just an amazing human being and obviously one of the best players, so to get to learn from her each and every day has been so amazing and she's obviously someone that I look up to in all aspects of life, so to have her tell me this news was -- yeah, it was just really fun. Because I love Becky," she finished.
I love you too, kiddo, Becky thought, watching with her camera off as Soph finished up her video. And we're gonna have a little talk now, you and I. She smiled slightly to herself. Soph was one of the sweetest kids on the team, since Becky had met her six years ago. But no award, no milestone, went without a little reminder to keep one's head out of the clouds and your feet on the ground. After six years, she knew Soph knew that and would be expecting it.
So when Becky turned up at the door of Soph's apartment twenty minutes later, and knocked, the twenty-two year old opened it right away. She was limping a little, keeping her weight off her wrapped foot, and Becky stepped inside, closing the door behind her and scooping Soph into her arms. "Alright kiddo, that's enough standing for a little while," she said.
Sophia ducked her head. "Aww, Beck, not right now?" she offered, her eyes round and innocent.
Becky rolled her eyes. "Yes right now, little one," she said mildly, "I know you hate waiting for things."
"I might want to make an exception."
"M-hmm. Brat," Becky teased gently as she carried Soph back to her room.
Sophia pouted. "Brunn..."
Becky deposited Sophia on the bed, and the younger girl sat upright, scrambling out of Becky's way as the older woman rummaged in her shoulder bag for something. She had an inkling she knew what.
When she emerged with the round USWNT paddle, about the size and thickness of a ping pong paddle, Sophia let out a small whine. "Becky..."
"Mmm?" Becky raised an eyebrow. "Color, little one?"
"Green, but Becky," Sophia grumbled.
"Just complaining for form's sake?" Becky laughed as Sophia nodded. She sat down on Sophia's bed, and the girl crawled over her lap, assuming the position compliantly enough despite her mild protest.
"There's my good girl," Becky murmured.
Sophia nodded. "Only, not too hard please, Beck?"
"Just enough," Becky promised.
Sophia squirmed a bit as Becky flipped the back of her skirt up, beginning the spanking over her shorts. Probably because I whined at her, Sophia realized, but the first dozen spanks were mild, just Becky's hand, and only just beginning to raise a sting by the time the set was finished.
Then Becky tapped her hip meaningfully, and Sophia sighed, pushing herself up so Becky could let down her shorts. She buried her face in her folded arms as Becky's hand smacked her bare bottom four more times.
After the sixteenth spank, there was a pause, and Sophia swallowed, turning her head to look back over her shoulder just as the paddle tapped her bottom.
She turned her head away again.
One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. The swats with the paddle were harder than those with Becky's hand, of course, but not delivered any more forcefully. Sophia was tearful, but not sobbing, as Becky lifted her up into a hug and righted her disordered clothing for her.
"Okay sweetheart, there's a good girl," Becky murmured. "Just a little reminder, that's all, Soph."
Sophia nodded, sniffling. "T-thank you Beck."
"Of course, Soph," Becky said fondly. "I take care of my team. And I love you, too."
"I don't love that though," Sophia ventured, looking at the paddle as Becky put it away.
"No one ever does," Becky said, rubbing Sophia's back gently. "Easy, easy, sweetheart, it's alright."
Slowly, Sophia's breathing eased and she yawned.
"M'tired, Beck."
"That's alright, Soph. You need your sleep," Becky said. "How about we get you tucked into bed, little one, and I'll have Kling look in on you later if you need anything?"
Sophia didn't argue it - she probably didn't need the pull-up Becky got her into, but with that and the warm onesie Becky dressed her in, she felt small, safe, and protected. "Auntie Kling's gonna come?"
"M-hmm. I have to get going, Soph," Becky said regretfully. "Got places to be."
"New Zealand," Sophia remembered.
Becky nodded. She tucked Sophia into bed, making sure her foot was propped up comfortably, and ensured Soph had Meghan Klingenberg's number in her phone. She trusted her fellow Portland Thorn to take care of their little one while she was gone. "Do you want your stuffie, honey?"
"Uh huh."
Becky fetched Soph's plush koala - a gift from Alanna Kennedy - and tucked him in with her. "Alright, sweetheart. Rest well and feel better. I'll let you know when I make it Down Under, even if it's just a text."
"Thanks, Beck." Sophia yawned, and in a moment she was sound asleep.
Becky saw herself out and locked up behind her - both she and Kling had keys to Soph's apartment, so it'd be fine. "Get well soon, little one," she murmured as she headed out. "We'll need you in Orlando."
After the friendlies, after all, SheBelieves was coming.
Chapter 8: A Friendly Bet
Summary:
On the way to the January friendlies, Ali Riley has a proposition for Alex Morgan.
(Just a little snippet while I wait to see what inspires next!)
Chapter Text
Alex waited until she and Ali were in their seats to turn to the older footballer.
"What were you talking about at Press and Heath's place?"
Ali gave Alex a slow smirk. "As if you don't know, Alexandra Patricia Morgan."
"Humor me, Alexandra Lowe Riley," Alex retorted, and Ali snorted.
"You like to play games, don't you, Alex? Other than the obvious," she gestured to the plane full of their teammates - well, mostly Alex's teammates, aside from a handful of college kids who Riley had the dubious pleasure of shepherding back Down Under. The rest of the Football Ferns would be jetting in from other locales, not LAX.
Luckily for the pair, the younger Ferns seemed determined to sleep off the journey if they could.
"Yes, I like games," Alex replied. "Have you been talking to Wambach or something?"
"Maybe," Ali smirked.
"Of course you have," Alex rolled her eyes. "What did you have in mind?"
"Oh, just a little friendly wager. These are friendly matches, after all, aren't they?"
"Yes..." Alex raised her eyebrows. "What are the terms, the outcome of the matches?"
"Oh, now, I wouldn't be betting on that," Ali hmm-ed. "Wouldn't be fair."
"Then what is it?"
Ali gave Alex a slow smile. "That before we go back States-side, I'll have given you a good thrashing - one way or another."
Alex frowned. "That's what you think, Riley." She gave her friend and former Pride teammate a wary look. "I'd just like to see you try."
"You bet I will."
Chapter 9: Just Google It
Summary:
Based on something I managed to catch on Shea Groom (Houston Dash)'s Instagram today. She seemed to be on the verge of throwing a tantrum about the way a random person treated her in a store today. I feel like "do you know who I am?" or rather, "WHY DON'T you know who I am?!" behavior probably wouldn't go over well with the captain - and if there's no captain, an older teammate would feel the need to step in.
Chapter Text
Shea Groom threw herself into her workout, running laps around the edge of the pitch to shake off the weird encounter at the supermarket earlier.
What number would you be in the draft? the kid had asked her, when he saw her wearing her Houston Dash logo on her top. What team is that? he had asked, staring. She'd told him matter-of-factly that the Houston Dash was...the women's soccer team...right there, in Houston.
"Oh, so what number would you be if you were picked?" he'd asked.
"My jersey number, I guess," she'd answered, posting her recollection of the whole confusing encounter on Instagram. "Just Google it," she'd added repeatedly, frustrated, sounding disdainful even to her own ears. He had just been some kid, some teenager, a stranger in a store - but how could he not know about the Houston Dash, she wondered, shaking her head incredulously.
"Hey, Shea," a voice called out, the familiar Canadian accent bringing Shea to heel. She growled under her breath.
"Schmidt, what are you doing here?" she demanded.
"You've been running long enough. Come inside." Sophie tipped her head in the direction of the lockers, and, grumbling under her breath, Shea trotted after the older girl.
"I'm fine."
"Instagram post says you're not," Sophie Schmidt said calmly, the Canadian watching the American. Sophie folded her arms and stood at ease, leaning against the wall. "And your little temper tantrum says you're not. Corner, right now please."
Shea's jaw dropped. "Excuse me? I will not."
"One," Sophie said pointedly.
"You can't make me do shit, you're not my captain. We don't have a captain right now since Rach went back to England and--"
"Two, Shea Ellese."
Shea's eyes widened. "No!"
"Two and a half." Sophie whisked the Houston paddle out from behind her back, gesturing to the corner with it. "Last chance, little one."
“I’m not
little,
not like that kid--”
“Three.”
Shea yelped as she found herself whirled around and propelled into the nearest corner, nose planted firmly facing the wall.
“Sophie!” She whined at the older footballer. The Canadian’s response was a light tap from the paddle over her jean shorts.
Shea squirmed.
“What? I didn’t do anything wrong!”
“Image, Shea, image,” Sophie scolded. “When you go out in public wearing our logo you represent us. Scoffing at some boy because he didn’t know who you were, whining about it on social media - it’s just not a good look. Not after half the league’s just been fined and a quarter of the coaches have been investigated and sacked permanently.”
“Exaggeration.”
“Not by much,” Sophie said grimly. “If you’re going to represent us out there you’re going to be a good girl about it, understand?”
“Or what?” Shea demanded.
The paddle swatted down firmly, and Shea yelped.
“Sophie! Why are you anyway,” she protested, “you’re not the captain, Rach left…”
Sophie turned Shea around, pulling her close.
“Alright Shea,” she said quietly. “No more smacks - for now. You’re right, I’m not the captain and we haven’t one yet, not with Daly gone to Aston Villa. Not that I begrudge her needing to go home,” the Canadian conceded. “Hopefully after the draft, and before preseason, we’ll get all that sorted out. But for now - I’m one of the few older than you still here, so
please,
at least
try
to pay me some mind? I do know what I’m talking about.”
Shea sighed, looking guilty.
“Yes Sophie, I’m sorry. I just got so annoyed.”
“I know,” Sophie agreed, giving Shea another squeeze. “It’s going to be alright.”
Chapter 10: You Raise Me Up
Summary:
Taken from one of Ali Riley's IG stories down in New Zealand for the friendlies. Captain Ali Riley would like nothing better than to get some sleep. Her roommate, however, has other ideas...
Chapter Text
"You raise me up, so I can stand on mountains.."
The off-key singing penetrated Ali Riley's consciousness and she rolled over on her bed, glaring across the room at her roommate, Betsy Hassett.
Her fellow Football Fern was singing off-key with music on her phone.
"You raise me up, to walk on stormy seas..."
"Hassett," Ali growled under her breath.
The blonde midfielder was obliviously ignoring her captain's glare, continuing to sing off-key in blissful ignorance.
"Some of us are knackered and trying to take a nap over here."
Betsy didn't seem bothered, and Ali let out a breath in a huff of annoyance.
She could, she knew, go over and shut Betsy up with a show of force. She was eldest, she was Captain, a good smack or three might be what her teammate needed to knock sense back into her head. But she wasn't sure Betsy had even heard her.
"Betsy Doon Hassett, I'm warning you." The half-hearted threat was patently ignored.
Sighing, Ali rolled back over and pulled the pillow over her head. She'd recorded the nonsense and put it on Instagram, with the caption "someone help me".
Captain's authority was all well and good, but not when one was too bloody tired to wield it.
In the end, Betsy fell back on her pillows, too tired to keep singing, and Ali sighed in relief. "You got that out of your system now, brat?"
"What?" Betsy asked, all innocence. "Oh sorry Cap, was I bothering you?"
"I'd smack you if I was awake enough to reach you."
"I guess that's a yes."
"Go to sleep, brat."
"Yes ma'am."
Finally, Ali had some peace.
Chapter 11: The Draft from Down Under
Summary:
It seems that Lynn Williams and Emily Sonnett weren't consulted about their 2023 NWSL Draft trades beforehand...was at USWNT camp really the best place for them to find out?
Notes:
Contains some littlespaced Emily with caregiver Alex Morgan (non-sexual ageplay)
Chapter Text
"In exchange for the number 2 overall pick, KC Current have traded forward Lynn Williams to New York/New Jersey Gotham FC.."
Watching the draft from New Zealand with her national teammates around her, Lynn sat up straight.
What?
She exchanged looks with Adrianna Franch and Hallie Mace. "AD? Did you know about this?"
The goalkeeper raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean, did I know? What makes you think I have any insider intel?"
Lynn shrugged, shaking her head helplessly.
Hallie squeezed Lynn's hand.
"They didn't tell you?" Kristie Mewis exploded, glaring daggers at the screen. She'd jumped to her feet, but Becky Sauerbrunn pulled her back down.
"Did they tell you, Mewie?" Lynn looked at her best friend's big sister, feeling betrayed.
"No, but they should have told you!" Kristie fumed. Lynn felt better - Kristie was just outraged on her behalf then.
"Did they tell anyone?" Brunn asked calmly.
There was a general shaking of heads.
"Does anyone know anything about any trades?"
Another headshake.
"Then we're all in the dark here and there's to be no more shouting at each other," Brunn said firmly. "Lynn, I am so sorry they sprang this on you. We'll work through getting you, and anyone else who might have been uprooted, settled in the new situation."
Lynn nodded numbly. "It's not as though I've never been moved before," she said apologetically, "so I don't know--"
"You always knew before when it was going to happen. You had input," Kristie said firmly. "Yeah?"
Lynn nodded again.
"Then what happened tonight wasn't fair, at all, but it's no one's fault here. We'll sort it out when we get home," Kristie said more gently. "It's gonna be all right, Lynn."
The forward let out a breath of relief, leaning into Kristie's side as the elder Mewis gave her a sisterly hug.
"I've got her, Brunn. We're gonna be okay."
The girls stayed huddled close together as the rounds went on - there were some more trades, but nothing that affected them directly.
Until, that is, the Washington Spirit acquired the 32nd pick from OL Reign, as well as OL Reign's natural first round pick for next year, in exchange for "a player to be named later".
Andi Sullivan, the Ashleys (Hatch and Sanchez), and Trinity Rodman exchanged looks with each other. Four gazes fell on Emily Sonnett, who hunched into herself, shaking her head in denial.
"No one said anything to me," she whispered, her voice sounding smaller than usual. "No one said anything." Panic seeped into her tone, and Alex Morgan got to her feet, moving hastily to Emily and pulling the blonde into her arms.
"Mijita, shhh, shhh, Emmy, breathe."
"M-Mama..."
"Shhh," Alex whispered, stroking Emily's hair and pulling the little one into her lap. "Shhh, mijita, Mama's here, darling girl. I need you to listen to me, alright?"
Slowly, Emily nodded, clinging to Alex like a lifeline.
"No one has said it's you, mijita. It could be Andi, or Hatch or Sanchez, or Trinity--"
"Not likely," Trinity muttered, earning herself a sharp swat from Andi. She wisely shut up.
"And if it is you, sweetheart," Alex continued, her tone still warm and reassuring, "then you'll be with Auntie Megan, won't you, Emmy, hmm? And Sofia, Rose, and Alana of course," she added, flashing a smile at the other Reign teammates who were there. "You and Bagel can play with Rose and Wilma all the time."
Emily managed a small smile. "I'd like that," she admitted. "And...and it's not like Kell's at Washington anymore, anyways, she's at Gotham where Lynn's going." And not here, she added silently.
"It's gonna be all right, Emmy," Sofia murmured. "If we do take you home with us, you're not going to be alone. Alex's right, we'll have such a good time together."
"Okay," Emily whispered.
Alex cuddled her little one comfortingly. After the draft ended, the confirmation came from OL Reign - the player they had traded for was Emily Sonnett.
"Come here, Emmy?" Sofia prompted, holding her arms out.
Emily propelled herself into the older girl's arms, welcoming the hug.
"It's okay, Emmy. You'll be alright," Sofia promised. "We'll take such good care of you, you just be yourself."
Emily nodded, letting herself relax in Sofia's arms as Rose petted her hair.
"It's okay Saucy, Rose's gotcha," she murmured. "We're all here for you. And look on the bright side, you don't have to work with Mark anymore," she added.
Emily's head came up and she scowled at the thought of Mark - who'd traded her away from her beloved Portland to Orlando in the first place. The only good thing that had come of that trade was closeness to Mama Alex - who was in San Diego now anyways. At least they'd be on the same coast again, so maybe Mark had done her a favor.
"Good," Emily said quietly, swallowing her tears. "I'll do my best to be good."
"Of course you will, mijita," Alex said softly. "You're a good girl, Emily."
"Even when you're a bit of a brat sometimes, they don't call you 'Saucy' for nothing," Brunn teased gently, tugging a lock of Emily's hair. "It's alright, you're safe little one."
Emily took a breath and settled down, favoring Brunn with a smile. "Safe until we beat Portland, you mean," she said.
Words I never thought I'd say.
"We'll see," Brunn replied fondly. She checked her watch. "It's just about time to get ready for dinner," she told her teammates. "Let's get going."
Lynn and Emily weren't particularly hungry, but they wouldn't disagree with Brunn in Captain mode. The girls all scattered to tidy up and head out for food.
Chapter 12: Kiwis and Consequences
Summary:
Following directly off of "You Raise Me Up" (chapter ten), Ali Riley takes her roommate to task for flaunting the rules about bedtime. Never mess with an undercaffeinated Captain, short on sleep, and expect to get out of it unscathed...
(Thanks to Eva for the idea on Betsy's comeuppance!)
Notes:
I imagine Ali wouldn't have just let Betsy off with a warning when she was awake enough to deal with her roomie...
Chapter Text
"Hassett."
The New Zealander propped herself up on her elbows, scooting back and sitting up properly. She gave her Captain a wary look.
"All right, Cap?"
"No thanks to you," Ali said. "What are the rules about bedtime on this team?"
Betsy grimaced. "Come on, Riley, I'm thirty-two, not twelve."
Ali raised an eyebrow. "Could have fooled me. One more time, Hassett. What are the rules?"
Betsy sighed, looking extremely put upon. "To go directly to bed when told to."
"And?" Ali prompted.
"To not disturb someone else who's already in bed. But Cap, you weren't in bed, you were on your bed."
Ali Riley folded her arms, looking at Betsy sternly. "If you're trying to convince me you're not twelve, Hassett, you're doing the exact opposite."
Betsy fidgeted. "Sorry."
"I'll believe it when I see it. I sent you to bed - I sent the entire team to bed - for our own good, so we could rest after our trip," Ali replied. "You disrespected me and my need to rest, as well as your need to rest."
"I wasn't tired."
"Excuse me?"
Betsy didn't answer.
"No answer? I thought not. Alright, here's what we're going to do." Ali leveled her sternest glare on her roommate. "You're going to go stand in that corner by the door--" She indicated the one opposite the window and away from the TV, "until I tell you that you can leave it. You'll be there at least half an hour and don't try begging off."
Betsy's jaw dropped.
"I'm not four years old, Riley!"
"I know you're not. If you were I'd have put you there for four minutes," Ali retorted. "Just for that we'll call it at least thirty-five minutes. After that, we're going to have a discussion about your disrespect. I think a warm bottom will help you focus while you write your lines for me."
Betsy sputtered. "Riley!"
"That's Captain or ma'am, and you're getting in that corner right now," Ali said sharply. "Face to the wall, no talking."
Gulping, Betsy got moving. Halfway across the room, she stopped. "But what if I have to use the loo?"
"Do you right now?"
Betsy shook her head.
"Then you'll just have to hold it."
Swallowing, Betsy pressed herself into the corner, holding as still as she could. She hadn't seen Riley so mad in a long time.
Never mess with a Captain who's short on sleep and undercaffeinated, you idiot, she scolded herself. Now you've done it.
Betsy stayed as still as she could in the corner, hearing the minutes tick by. After five, she was fidgeting. By ten, she was squirming anxiously. At fifteen, she swore under her breath, making Ali look at her.
"Hold still, Hassett. Almost halfway done over there."
"But ma'am--"
Better, Ali thought. "What is it, Hassett?"
"I can't stay here for fifteen more minutes!"
"Twenty," Ali corrected, and Betsy whimpered.
"Let me go, please..."
"Oh, you do have to go to the loo now?" Ali asked.
Betsy nodded, biting her lip.
"What are you going to trade me for it?"
"W-what?"
"If I let you out of the corner now, what will you take in return?" Ali picked up her hairbrush, tossing it lightly up and down in one hand. "Five smacks? Ten? Fifteen?"
"I d-don't know," Betsy whimpered. "Anything, just, please..."
"Fifteen," Ali decided, glancing at her watch. "Go."
Betsy fled.
While her roommate was occupied, Ali got some hotel coffee for herself (not great, but not terrible) and returned to the bed, putting her hairbrush down at her side. She mentally prepared herself for her roommate's return.
If she doesn't just decide to hide in the bathroom, Ali thought sarcastically to herself. That, though, would earn even more extra swats and she didn't think Betsy was that stupid.
Sure enough, five minutes later Betsy emerged, heading for the corner wordlessly.
"Oh no, Hassett, you traded away your cornertime, remember?" Ali said. "Come here."
Swallowing, Betsy obeyed. "Cap, ma'am...."
Ali's gaze softened. "Come sit here with me, Betsy," she said, patting the spot next to her.
Gingerly, Betsy perched next to her Captain, freezing when Ali put an arm around her.
"Hey. Breathe for me," Ali prompted, and Betsy took a shaky breath.
"Cap, I'm sorry..."
"Shhh," Ali soothed her, patting the blonde's back. "I'm sure you are, and it's going to be alright. I don't do takebacks, Betsy, but I don't want you freaking out on me. I've smacked you before, haven't I?"
Blushing, Betsy nodded.
"And you're still here, aren't you?"
Another nod.
"Then it's alright. You're not going to be executed, Hassett. I've got you."
Betsy's blush deepened. "Sorry," she said again, meekly.
"I know. Shorts down and get over my lap when you're ready," Ali prompted. It had been a long time since she'd smacked Betsy, and she hadn't meant to frighten her quite so much.
After another moment, Betsy tugged her shorts to her knees, leaving her knickers in place as she settled over Ali's lap facedown. She buried her face in her folded arms, quivering as Ali rubbed her back.
"Settle down, I have you," Ali coaxed, and slowly, Betsy relaxed, the tension leaving her bottom.
That was when Ali struck, her hand beginning to pepper Betsy's thinly clothed backside with smacks. The blonde midfielder yelped, but clung tightly to the bedcovers and did her best to take her smacking well. Ten swats, twenty, thirty - she couldn't help squirming as Ali moved her hand lower, smacking Betsy's sit spots and undercurve thoroughly.
By the time Betsy had silently counted the fortieth spank, she had nearly forgotten the hairbrush. Then she felt something heavy tap her left bottom cheek, and squealed.
"Easy, easy," Ali murmured. "Just fifteen left, Betsy."
Betsy clung to the hand Ali offered with both of her own, and closed her eyes tightly as the hairbrush fell. The sharp smacks wrenched gasps and yelps from Betsy; she wriggled and kicked, unable to cover up, but Ali managed to land every single swat without needing to repeat any. When all fifteen had been given and Betsy was sobbing, Ali scooped her up, pulling her close.
"Hey, there's my brave girl," Ali murmured. "Good girl, you did it, you took your smacks so well, it's alright."
She continued whispering soothingly to Betsy as the younger footballer cried herself out, patting her back gently. "It's alright sweetheart, you're okay," she promised when she felt Betsy was able to hear her again. "Ali's got you safe, Betsy, honey."
Betsy pressed close to Ali, sniffling. "S-sorry...."
"I know," Ali said soothingly. "It's alright Betsy, I'm not mad, it's forgiven," she promised.
"B-but w-what about the lines?" Betsy squeaked, and Ali laughed softly.
"Well, if you're ready to do them now...but I thought you might want to settle and calm down for a little while first."
"But I still have to?" Betsy asked meekly.
"I said no takebacks, sweetheart," Ali reminded her. "But you can stay here with me until you're ready to go do them."
Slowly, Betsy nodded, clinging to Ali. "Is it going to be a lot?"
"Thirty-two times, "'I will respect bedtime,' as neatly as you can," Ali prompted. "Is that fair?"
Sniffling, Betsy nodded again. "Okay," she conceded.
A few minutes later, Betsy disengaged herself from Ali's embrace, pulling her shorts back up, and the New Zealand captain guided her teammate to the chair at the table, putting the hotel notepad and a pen in front of her. She had considerately added a pillow to the chair, and Betsy sat gingerly, sucking her lower lip as she began to write. "I will respect bedtime?" she checked with Ali, who nodded.
"That's right. Thirty-two times," Ali reminded Betsy, who groaned but reminded herself it could be worse - a longer line, or fifty, or a hundred times. She did her best to write it as carefully as she could, while still being quick about it.
When the thirty-two lines were finished, Betsy tore them from the notepad and brought them to Ali.
"Here, ma'am."
Ali took the pages and inspected them, nodding.
"Good girl," she praised Betsy. "That's our good girl. All done now, then," she added. "I think you'll feel better after some more rest," she added. "Would you like me to tuck you in?"
"Yes please Ali," Betsy said shyly. She crawled into bed and lay facedown, letting Ali pull the sheet up over her.
"There you are, Betsy," Ali cooed. "There's a good girl. Sleep well."
Betsy was asleep in a moment, and Ali took advantage of the situation to return to her own bed. The more sleep the jetlagged Football Ferns got, the better.
Chapter 13: Wheels Up
Summary:
Every journey starts with a single step. For Emily Sonnett, finding the first step to focus on is a bit difficult. Luckily her teammates are there to help as they board their flight from Auckland to Wellington.
Chapter Text
“Are you okay, Sonnett?”
Emily turned to see Sofia Huerta’s eyes locked on her. She gave a nod, trying to appear more confident than she felt. Was she confident about the friendlies? Yeah, of course. But she couldn’t deny that she still felt a bit at loose ends.
“Come sit with me?”
Emily nodded and sat down next to Sofia when they boarded the plane. Her fellow OL Reign teammate - isn’t that a weird thought - smiled comfortingly and squeezed her hand. “One step at a time, Sonnett,” Sofia said encouragingly. “Isn’t that how Morgan does things?”
Slowly, Emily glanced over at Alex, who was sitting with Taylor Kornieck across the aisle. Alex turned her head and nodded. She didn’t speak, but her eyes said it all. I see you, mijita, my Emily, you’re alright.
“One step at a time,” Emily echoed. “So…I guess the first order of business is to get to Wellington, so we can win this thing.” She took a steadying breath. “We can do this,” she said.
“You’re getting ahead of yourself, Em,” Becky said, leaning over the back of the younger blonde’s seat and squeezing her shoulder. “Obviously we want to win, but winning isn’t the first step.” She looked around to see that all the team had made it onto their plane, and resumed her seat.
“What is it?” Emily sucked on her lower lip, suddenly wishing she had Kelley, or at the very least her dinosaur plushie from back at Tobin and Christen’s house. She just had so many thoughts. The feel of the plane moving forward didn’t help her nerves any.
Sofia patted Emily’s knee reassuringly. “I think what Brunn means,” she said, “is that the first step starts here, with wheels up.”
“That’s it,” Brunn agreed, making herself comfortable as the flight took off. “First, we take off, then we get there and get settled in. Then we’ll think about winning.”
“Okay,” Emily sighed in relief, relaxing as Sofia comforted her. She had the window seat, so she looked out in interest as the New Zealand scenery spread out below them. Flying was fun, and a welcome distraction from her thoughts.
They were on their way.
Chapter 14: A Talking To
Summary:
After a disappointing first half, the USWNT gather for a talking to from Vlatko and encouragement from Becky Sauerbrunn. The second half goes much more in favor of the USWNT - so much so that Alex, when confronted by Ali Riley, makes a slip of the tongue which could prove disastrous for her (or at least a certain portion of her anatomy, once Ali gets her alone.)
Chapter Text
“What do you expect Vlatko will have to say to you?”
Midge Purce gave the reporter what she hoped was an unconcerned smile. “Oh, I guess we’ll be in for a bit of a talking to, you know…”
It wasn’t Vlatko’s talking to she was concerned about.
Sure, the coach would have stern words for her and the rest of the team. They had outmaneuvered the Football Ferns, at least, no shame on that score, but four attempts on goal, with three blocked by the keeper? (Not to mention that damn goalpost…)
They could do better than that.
So Midge followed the rest of the team inside. She and Sofia Huerta flanked Emily, each keeping a hand on the blonde’s shoulders.
At least Emily hadn’t been part of the lot that were being scolded for their failure to take New Zealand apart.
“Drop the ball at Rose’s feet,” Vlatko told them. “Make sure she gets it.”
“No pressure, Vlatko,” Rose muttered, and Emily felt a giggle startled out of her. She squashed it hurriedly.
Orders given, they headed back to the lockers, arranging in a semicircle in front of Becky.
“Fox, Purce, Horan, Lavelle,” Becky singled the four out. They turned apprehensive eyes on their Captain.
“Whatever Midge says I did, she started it,” Lindsey blurted out.
“Hey!”
Becky rolled her eyes. “I was
going
to say ‘well done for trying so hard to take apart the Kiwis’, but if you have a guilty conscience, Linds, we can sort that too.”
Lindsey shook her head.
“No, Brunn.”
Trinity snickered.
Becky turned to look at her. “Rodman, I’d watch the attitude if I were you. We want you, Sullivan, Huerta, and Cook on, so you put your best foot forward and cut the sass, alright?”
“Yes ma’am,” Trinity said quickly. “Who’s being taken off?”
“Purce - yes, I know, Midge, it’s not a punishment,” Becky softened enough to say. “Kornieck, Dunn, Girma.”
Crystal and Naomi nodded to each other. Taylor Kornieck gave Midge a brief hug - after her encounter with the reporter earlier, Midge did look a little shaky.
“None of you are being punished,” Becky reiterated. “You know that, really. Think about it.”
There were nods all around.
“But being taken off feels like it sometimes,” Emily said quietly. “And not being put on.”
Becky went to Emily and gave her a brief hug. “There’s still the second half left. And if not today, then next time, I’m sure, Emily. Vlatko has his reasons for not using you yet and they don’t have anything to do with you being bad or good. Got it?”
Meekly, Emily nodded. She let Huerta hug her again, too, before the older girl joined the rest of the substitutes going on. “Alex…”
Morgan stepped away from the group and went to give Emily a hug, and kiss on the cheek. “Be a good girl for me, mijita. You’re doing so well, I know it’s hard not to play.”
“Score for me, Mama Alex?” Emily whispered.
Alex nodded, giving Emily a reassuring smile as she rejoined the others.
“Let’s go out and win this,” Becky ordered, and the USWNT took the field.
After a disappointingly scoreless first half, a 4-0 turnaround - two goals from Mallory, newly Swanson, one from Alex, one from Lynn Williams, much to her joyful surprise - was a balm to the Americans’ spirit. They went through the round of photos, interviewers’ questions and other formalities, and were tired out when they were finally able to return to the lockers.
Halfway down the tunnel, a hand fell on Alex’s arm. She turned to look into the inscrutable gaze of her close friend and temporary enemy, Kiwi captain Ali Riley.
“I know you have a little one to manage, Alex, but I’d like a moment of your time soon. We have to talk.”
Alex’s eyebrows rose.
“That’s a funny way to congratulate me on my win, Riley.”
“Oh, now we
really
have to talk,” Ali added grimly.
The bottom nearly dropped out of Alex’s stomach when she realized what she’d just said.
“I meant
our
win,” she backtracked.
Ali nodded. “I’m sure you did, but that’s not what you said, is it, Alexandra Patricia?”
Alex shook her head mutely.
“My room after dinner. I’ll text you the number.”
Alex’s stomach churned as she walked away from her friend. That was one slip she never allowed her teammates to make - how could she?
Maybe, she thought, I really do need this from Ali.
She’d have to see.
Chapter 15: The Discussion
Summary:
Ali Riley made Alex a promise, and she intends to keep it - especially after Alex's slip-up. There is no 'I' in 'team' after all.
However, a littlespaced Emily Sonnett makes things a little difficult for Ali at first. No one's allowed to hurt her Mama Alex.
But Ali's not going to harm Alex. And Ali Riley always keeps her promises.
Chapter Text
After dinner, Alex Morgan was feeling nervous.
She’d got Ali’s text, of course. The USWNT and the Football Ferns were sharing a hotel, and so it was a matter of going to the right floor, finding the right room.
Damn good thing that we got these floors of the hotel as a block,
Alex thought as she left her room
. No one but the teams and staff, no one else is going to be intruding.
She definitely didn’t want reporters finding out about this. It was bad enough that other Ferns might hear.
Alex was halfway down the corridor belonging to the Ferns when she heard the sound of racing footsteps behind her. “Mama Alex?”
The forward halted and turned, her arms full of Emily Sonnett a moment later. “Mijita, what are you doing here? You shouldn’t be following me. And since when do you call me
Mama Alex?”
she added, brow creased. “Is everything alright, Emmy?”
Emily bit her lip, until Alex’s finger caressing it made her let go. “I just…” she began, then shook her head. “Can I come with you?”
Alex blushed. “I guess it would be better to talk in Ali’s room than the hallway, mijita,” she allowed.
Emily nodded and followed Alex to Ali Riley's room, resting her head on Alex's shoulder when they got there. Alex texted Ali we're here and got an amused oh, we, is it? 🤔 followed by the Football Ferns' captain opening the door. "Hello, Sonnett, didn't expect to see you here. Come on in then."
The two Americans followed Ali into her room, sitting down on the couch in the living area together as Ali took a chair.
"Now, Hassett's not here right now but she could be back anytime, so Sonnett, I think you'd better make this quick," Ali said. "What are you doing here?"
Emily shrugged. "I just...she's Mama Alex," Emily said helplessly.
"Ah." Ali nodded, softening. "I thought Alex was just 'Mama', Emmy, little one?"
"Yeah, but..." Emily sucked on her lip, thinking. "Kell's gone and I have to..." She trailed off.
"What's up, kiddo?" Ali moved from her spot to perch on the couch on Emily's other side, and squeezed her hand. "You okay?"
Emily shook her head. "But I'm gonna be in a new team again, and Nikki, she's going to--"
Understanding dawned in the older women's eyes. "Nikki Stanton?" Alex prompted. "Did she have anything to say to you?"
"S-she said that she's glad I'm coming to the team and if I needed anything, like for..." Emily blushed. "Anything anything, she'd help."
"Do you want her to be a mama to you, mijita?" Alex asked gently. "When I can't be there?"
Emily gave a tiny nod. "If I have to go away from you, Nikki's good," she said meekly. "If it's okay."
"It's okay," Alex assured her little one. "It's alright, sweetheart. She can be Mama Nikki."
Ali nodded, the New Zealander giving Emily an encouraging smile. "Stanton's a good sort. You'll do alright with her."
"Okay." Emily cuddled close to Alex, looking warily at Ali. "Auntie Ali?"
"Hmmm?" Ali smiled at the little one, patting her hand.
"What are you going to do to Mama Alex?"
"Who said I was going to do anything to her?" Ali raised her eyebrows, and Emily gave Ali a don't treat me like I'm stupid look.
"I heard what you said to her in the tunnel. And how Mama Alex said about her winning when she meant us winning."
"What were you doing in the tunnel? You didn't even come on the pitch."
"That's not my fault!" Emily fumed, voice rising.
"Emily Ann."
Alex's tone stopped Emily cold.
"S-sorry, Mama..." Emily babbled, and Alex pulled the blonde into her lap, rocking her gently.
"Shh, shh, mijita, no, it's alright," she cooed gently, rubbing Emily's back. "I just didn't want you screaming at Ali. Look at me please little one, there's a good girl, it's alright, I have you."
Sniffling, Emily settled down in Alex's arms. "I'm sorry, I'll be good, I promise."
"I know you will mijita. I need you to be a good girl for me and go back to our room please."
"B-by myself?"
"That's probably a bad idea," Ali murmured. Alex gently kicked her ankle.
"I'll text Sofia and have her come get you, how's that, mijita?"
Slowly, Emily nodded.
Ali leaned over and patted Emily's shoulder. "Okay, sweetheart. I'm not mad you yelled, I know you're worried about your Mama. Listen to me please?" she prompted as Alex texted Sofia Huerta.
Emily turned to look at Ali. "O-okay Auntie Ali."
"Good girl. You heard what your Mama said to me?" she asked, and Emily gave a small nod.
"About how she won, but she meant the team won, only it wasn't what she said, and it's naughty to say she won not we won?" Emily supplied.
"M-hmm. That's very naughty," Ali agreed. "Because there's no 'i' in team, so we don't say things like that."
"And...and when you're naughty you have to be smacked," Emily ventured doubtfully.
"That's right. You're such a smart girl, Emily," Ali praised her. "So when me and your Mama Alex have to chat privately, you understand that, right?"
Emily's forehead wrinkled. "But isn't that for Brunn to do?"
Alex's cheeks flushed. "It could be, except Ali had already said she was going to for something else, mijita. I thought she was just playing, but after she heard that, she wasn't playing anymore," Alex explained. "Ali's my friend, and I was rude to her where Brunn didn't hear, so she said she'd handle it."
"Oh," Emily said softly. "But not too much, Auntie Ali, please? Because it was an accident?"
"Just enough," Ali promised. "I love your Mama Alex, Emily, she's one of my best friends. I want her to remember to behave properly, so she can be an example for her team. You understand that, don't you?"
Emily nodded.
Luckily (for Emily, and for Ali and Alex's sanity) it was no trouble for Sofia to come and collect Emily. She didn't bother to ask what Alex and Emily had been doing in Ali's room.
It wasn't her business.
Then the two were alone, standing in the main room, looking at each other.
Alex waited, on edge, for Ali to say something, instead of just looking at her like that.
"Something to say, Alexandra Patricia?"
No, have you got something to say, Alexandra Lowe Riley? Alex clamped down on the sass before it could leave her mouth. "No, ma'am."
"I promised you I'd give you a good thrashing before we went back home, didn't I."
Alex swallowed and nodded.
"I knew you'd be a good girl and give me an excuse. Or should I say, be a naughty girl and give me an excuse," Ali amended, smirking at her friend. "You know you need this, Alex. You don't get it nearly often enough, do you?"
“I guess not,” Alex said, blushing. “I…when you said a
thrashing…
did you mean that literally?”
Ali moved to hug Alex reassuringly. “Hey,” she said softly, her smugness disappearing. “You know you don’t have to be scared of me, or of this, right? I
was
joking when I said that, and I’m not now, but I’m not going to take the cane out,” she reassured Alex. “For one thing we’re in my hotel room, I know only my teammates are on this floor but still.”
Alex blushed.
“What’s it going to be?” she asked.
“Come on Alex, sweetheart,” Ali coaxed her. The New Zealander led her friend back to the bedroom, and knelt to open up her sports bag. She pulled out the New Zealand team paddle that she used to keep order, the Football Ferns’ logo painted on one side, etched on the other of the small round implement.
Alex eyed it with distaste. It was the size and thickness of a ping pong paddle, the same size as the USWNT one and the ones their club team captains used. Hardly terrifying, but effective when wielded by an expert hand, which Ali’s definitely was.
Of course she was just as experienced on both ends of the implement, Alex reminded herself. But Ali was no slouch, having been wearing the captain’s armband much more recently than Alex had.
“I’ll behave for you, Ali,” Alex allowed reluctantly.
“There’s a good girl.” Ali squeezed Alex’s shoulder. “Come on, over my lap then.” She sat down on the bed and waited for Alex, who reluctantly lowered herself into position. Alex had changed out of her kit and was wearing a t-shirt and lounge pants - the sort of thing she could fall asleep easily in, if needed. She settled over Ali’s lap, flashing back to their Orlando days and silently thanking God that Ali Riley was no Ashlyn Harris. Experience was bad enough, but experience and that much muscle was another.
The first smack of Ali’s hand drew her out of her reverie. “Ow!”
“No wandering, Alexandra,” Ali said, continuing to smack Alex with her hand on Alex’s clothed bottom. “Why are we here?” she asked after she’d given Alex about ten swats.
“Because you said you’d thrash me,” Alex replied.
Ali paused, her fingers sliding into Alex’s waistband. Groaning, Alex lifted her hips and let Ali pull her lounge pants down, leaving her shorts in place.
As the spanking resumed, Ali
tsked.
“We don’t take sass, Morgan. Try again.”
“Because I was rude and didn’t give my team proper credit for our win.” And because you said you’d thrash me, she added silently. Ali was definitely doing a credible job of making her squirm, even with just the Kiwi’s hand over her shorts now.
“That’s right. And that’s not allowed now, is it?” Ali asked sternly, addressing the next round of smacks to Alex’s sit spots.
“No ma’am,” Alex whimpered. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it.”
“I know you didn’t, but I’m going to make sure you don’t slip like that again,” Ali said sternly. “What would Ash have said?”
“Fuck,” Alex groaned, burying her face in her arms. Ali’d given her at least two dozen smacks by now, wasn’t she done yet?
“That’s the other Ali’s department when it comes to Ash, and don’t change the subject,” Ali rolled her eyes, startling an improper giggle from Alex. “What would Ashlyn have said to you about such a self centred comment, Alexandra Patricia?”
“Don’t think she’d have done much talking ,” Alex said reluctantly. “At least not verbally.”
“I don’t think so either,” Ali agreed. “Up.” She tapped Alex’s hip, and Alex grimaced as the last shred of her modesty was destroyed. Her shorts were pulled down to join her lounge pants around her knees, and she was settled back in place.
“Ten,” Ali told Alex, and she held onto that as the paddle swatted down, first on one bottom cheek, then the other. She gulped back a curse.
“Ali, not so damn hard!”
“Alexandra,” Ali said, mildly reproving. Alex subsided, taking the next four swats as quietly as she could.
The last four swatted down on her sit spots and undercurve, and Alex, to her horror, found herself sobbing.
Gently, Ali picked her up and righted her clothing, pulling Alex into her arms and letting her cry it out.
“It’s alright Alex, all finished,” Ali soothed her, holding the American forward securely. “Ali’s gotcha, it’s okay.” She rubbed Alex’s back gently. “Cry it out, it’s alright. You’ve been dealing with a lot, haven’t you?” she murmured soothingly.
Alex nodded into Ali’s shoulder, doing her best to get her tears under control. When she could, she lifted her head and looked at her friend.
“I’ve had worse from Ash,” she protested. “Why…”
“I think you’re just worked up, sweetheart,” Ali said gently. “You’ve had so much going on, you’re preparing for the World Cup, there’s god know how many scandals blowing up in US Soccer, have been for a while. None of that’s your fault, but you’re an icon, you take it all on as a leader of the team. That’s how it is, isn’t it?” she prompted gently, and Alex nodded reluctantly. “There, you see? You needed someone who knows you, someone who understands what it’s like to be in charge that could take care of things for you, take care of
you
for a minute. You just needed someone to break down your barrier, Alex. It’s okay to be you, with me. Not Alex Morgan the world class footballer, not Alex Morgan the US Women’s superstar, leader of the fight for equal pay or whatever else. Not even Alexandra Carrasco the wife and mother. Just Alex, just yourself.”
Alex nodded sleepily, curled in Ali’s arms. “Yeah,” she admitted. “I’m sorry, Ali.”
“It’s alright sweetheart. I have you,” Ali promised. “Stay with me tonight, it’s okay. Huerta’s got Emily.”
Nodding, Alex sent Emily and Sofia brief texts explaining she was staying in Riley’s room and Sofia replied promptly, saying of course she would watch over Emily, they could play Mario Kart or something, and then Sofia would make sure she got to sleep on time.
With that reassurance, Alex thanked Sofia, then put her phone down.
She let herself drift off on Ali’s bed, wrapped in the older woman’s arms.
Chapter 16: Feeling Confident, Hunny?
Summary:
A Twitter exchange between Ashlyn Harris and Trinity Rodman, after Ali Krieger has an unfortunate accident on Washington Spirit's field, sets up Trinity for a lesson in manners the next time Gotham and the Spirit see each other.
Notes:
This isn't a new story, though it is the first time I'm posting it. Some of my Soccerverse fics go back as far as the 2019 World Cup, I just never felt able to post them before last September. This particular one is set on April 17, 2022, when Trinity Rodman was subbed off in the 86th minute. Posted because Hannah asked for some Ali Krieger and Ashlyn Harris fic, and this story features them as well as Trinity. Appearances by Carli Lloyd, Caprice Dydasco, and Kristie Mewis.
Chapter Text
Trinity Rodman out, Morgan Elizabeth Goff on.
The nineteen-year-old preened, practically strutting down the tunnel as she was subbed off. The match was nearly over, and thanks to her brace of goals (and Ashley's one in the twenty-fourth minute) it was almost a given that they would win. Gotham wasn't coming back from a 3-1 deficit that quickly.
"Feeling confident, hunny?" she snarked as she passed the subbed off Gotham players. Caprice Dydasco's eyes narrowed, and she grabbed Trinity by the hand just before the girl could cross into the Spirit's locker room.
"Hey!" Trinity yelped.
"You. Brat. In here," Caprice said, steering Trinity into Gotham's locker room. She sat down on the bench, pulling Trinity down to sit on her lap, and wrapped an arm around the girl's waist. Trinity struggled fruitlessly against the older woman.
"What the fuck do you think you're doing?" she demanded. "You haven't got the right to touch me! Let go of me, you stupid--"
A cleared throat silenced her protests, and Trinity glanced up to find Carli Lloyd standing there, arms folded. "Trinity, is that the way we treat our friends?"
"Dydasco's not my friend," Trinity scowled. "She's a fucking--"
"Little one, you'd best stop while you've got the chance to rethink that," Carli said, sitting beside Caprice and catching Trinity's chin in her hand. She gently turned Trinity's head so their eyes met. "You know what this is about. It was rude of you to mock Ali last match, and to start a fight with Ashlyn. Keeping up the comments doesn't prove to me you've learned anything."
Trinity had the good sense to shut up.
"I've got her, Caprice," Carli said, and shifted Trinity onto her lap. "Yes, Captain," Caprice said habitually, and Carli took the title in the spirit it was meant. She nodded and let Caprice go, leaving her alone with Trinity. "Now, Trinity," Carli said calmly. "Are we allowed to be rude to our friends, little one?"
"No," Trinity sulked. "But Harris isn't my friend, and she started it--"
"Because you mocked Ali on Twitter for tripping on turf, which you know is unsafe," Carli said firmly. "I'm not blaming you or the Spirit for having a turf field, that's up to the owners. But you don't mock someone - especially your friend and elder - for getting hurt on the field."
Trinity's scowl deepened. "It was just a joke. It's not my fault Harris can't take a fucking joke."
"Trinity," Carli said warningly. "Wipe that look off your face, it's not becoming, little girl. You know you were naughty, you know you're in trouble. Fighting it and pouting isn't going to help you. Neither is cursing, for that matter."
"What are you going to do about it, Lloyd? You're not on the team anymore," Trinity said. "You don't have the authority--" She'd been so busy sassing she hadn't noticed the whistle blow, hadn't noticed the keeper being first back into the lockers.
"Maybe she doesn't, but I do, Rodman." Trinity's head snapped up and she stared into the quietly furious gaze of Ashlyn Harris. "Her or me, Rodman. You pick."
"Will it make you feel better, Harris, because it's the only way you can beat me?"
"That's enough, Trinity." Ali Krieger's voice cut the teenager off, and she scrambled out of Carli's grasp, turning to look at the defender with her mouth slightly open.
"Krieger, I--"
"No. Not another word, unless it's to pick which of them you're going to catch it from, brat."
Trinity shook her head desperately. She didn't want to catch it from either of the older women.
"Neither isn't an option, kiddo." Ali folded her arms. "Either you pick right now, or I do it for you."
Trinity squirmed uncomfortably. "I just want to go back to my team."
"And you will, once you've taken your smacking like a good little girl," Ali replied. "Last chance, Trin. Are you picking or am I?"
"You," Trinity whispered.
"Me what?" Ali prompted.
"I pick you, not them," Trinity said hurriedly before she could change her mind.
Ali's eyebrows went up. "All right then, Trinity."
Carli and Ashlyn exchanged looks, and cleared the rest of the team out.
"Is this because Carli's not Captain anymore, and you think Ash is too angry to spank you properly?" Ali inquired, even as she settled Trinity over her lap.
The nineteen-year-old squirmed and nodded. "Harris hates me."
"Ash doesn't hate anybody, especially not a kid like you," Ali said, tugging Trin's shorts down but leaving her knickers up. "But she's not best pleased with your attitude, and neither are Carli or me. I don't fault you for your field, Trin, but you've got to learn better manners. So we'll see about that, shall we?"
Trinity wriggled as Ali gave her bottom a gentle warning pat, but didn't answer, correctly guessing the question had been rhetorical. Then Ali began Trinity's spanking in earnest, and she was squealing from the first smack, even over her panties. Ali had a hard hand.
One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. Seven. Eight. Nine. Ten. By the tenth spank, Trinity was having difficulty holding back her tears. She didn't want Ali to have the satisfaction of making her cry, even if she couldn't help making other noises.
Ali paused, keeping Trinity in place with a hand on her back, as footsteps approached behind Trinity. "Thanks, Mewie," she said, accepting something from Kristie. Trinity wriggled uncomfortably, not wanting to know what that exchange meant for her.
"Kristie?" she whimpered. The elder Mewis stepped around Trinity, kneeling by her head and taking her hands. "Settle, Trin. You know what happens to naughty brats who get yellow carded - and for that kind of taunting you very well could have, if you hadn't just been subbed off. That shouldn't make you immune to consequences, kiddo."
Trinity swallowed hard, trying not to tense. The eleventh spank came not from Ali's hand, but the paddle, and five more followed it. None of them were particularly hard, but they still made an impact. Trinity sniffled, whimpering, as Ali tapped her hip. "Lift up for me, kiddo. Almost done."
Meekly, Trinity obeyed, and Ali fully bared her before settling her back down, shifted forward a bit. Trinity clung to Kristie's hands as Ali smacked her four more times, these swats of the paddle catching her sit spots and undercurve. The dam finally broke, and Trinity sobbed on Ali's lap.
"S-sorry Ali, sorryimsorry...."
Ali set the paddle down and scooped the girl up, gently setting her clothes to rights.
"Okay, Trin, shhh, good girl, Ali's gotcha, you're okay, sweetie," Ali murmured, petting her hair. Trinity cried into Ali's shoulder as the defender rocked her.
"Sorry I w-was bad, Ali. Sorry I was rude to you and Ash."
Ali nodded, patting her back. "I know, sweetheart. You've been punished and forgiven, little. It's all done, Trin."
Slowly, Trinity calmed, and snuggled between Ali and Kristie, the older Mewis carding her fingers through Trinity's hair.
"That's it, good girl," Kristie murmured. "Behave and you won't have to worry about it again."
Trinity nodded. "I'll be good," she whispered.
Ali and Kristie exchanged glances and nodded. "Alright, sweetie. We know," Ali soothed her. "We'll let Ash know. When you're ready, you can go back to your side. But take all the time you want."
It was a few more minutes before Trinity extracted herself from Ali's reassuring embrace, and left Gotham's side to rejoin the Spirit. She desperately needed the ice baths.
Chapter 17: Leaving for Lyon
Summary:
Lindsey Horan and Mallory Pugh, newly Swanson, have been best friends as long as Becky Sauerbrunn can remember, bonding over secrets the rest of the team doesn't know, including a shared 'language' all their own. It's a joy to watch them play together. So when the Trouble Twins have jetted halfway across the world - from opposite sides of the world - reuniting to do just that, it breaks Becky's heart to have to send Lindsey back to France early.
But Lyon demanded it, and Lyon get what they want.
At least they had the sense to send an escort so Lindsey wouldn't be heading back to France alone feeling at her youngest and most vulnerable.
Chapter Text
"Meep."
"Meep."
"Meow meep."
Becky Sauerbrunn gave the pair an affectionate grin. "You'll never grow out of that, will you?" she asked Lindsey and Mal, for though the latter was recently married, riding the high of scoring the first brace of the year for the National Team, the two would always have each other and the secret code only the other could understand.
Until they didn't.
Her smile faded as the timbre of the ubiquitous 'meeping' from the Trouble Twins turned sad.
Becky understood why they'd reverted to the old habit, really. They were clinging hard to each other as they hadn't in a while - all because Lindsey wasn't going to be there for the second match.
She was going back. Going away from Mal.
Mallory hated that just as much as Lindsey did, and Becky was sorry for them both but there was nothing she could do.
Damn it Lyon, why couldn't you have let us keep her? Now she'll be jet-lagged for your Montpellier match , she thought in annoyance.
Still, that was how it had been ordered. Becky didn't credit the management of Olympique Lyonnais Feminin with that much sense.
She parked outside the airport, looking into the back of the rental car again. "You'll be alright, Linds," she said coaxingly. "You won't be alone. They've sent someone to fetch you."
Which meant that Lindsey's escort must have been in New Zealand at least a few days themselves, because surely even Lyon wouldn't be stupid enough to send someone to pick Lindsey up and then immediately have to get the next flight back. Whoever it was, they had been keeping a low profile.
Becky watched as Lindsey reluctantly got out. Mal scrambled out with her, holding Lindsey's hand tightly, and Becky followed, carrying Lindsey's travel bag as they headed for the terminal. She and Mal would accompany Lindsey as far as they were allowed, and then--
The Trouble Twins chattered sadly the whole way in that secret language they had for themselves, but when they got to the gate for the private plane, Becky and Mal had to stop.
A grin spread over Becky's face as she saw the two blondes waiting by the gate, and the younger one came to take Lindsey's bag, hugging Becky fiercely.
"Brunn!"
"Ellie, little one, you're here."
"Of course I'm here, and Mandie, we couldn't just not," Ellie protested. "Lindsey's our Linds."
"She is at that," Becky agreed, smiling broadly at Amandine Henry once Ellie let her go. The Frenchwoman, their fellow Portland Thorn out on loan, took Lindsey in her arms protectively, looking her over. Ellie greeted Mal in turn, congratulating her on her recent marriage. "I should have brought you a present," Ellie said with a sigh. "But I forgot. I'll send one?" she tried and Mal nodded, covering a smile. She appreciated the young Australian's attempt to make her feel better.
"Okay, Ellie," Mal said. "You can send one. But the best present would be for you and Mandie to take care of Linds for us. All right?"
Ellie nodded.
She sighed as Mandie called for her to come - they were going to be late if they didn't get moving now. Quickly, she gave Brunn and Mal one more hug each "from Linds", then raced back. Lindsey waved to Brunn and Mal before her teammates led her away.
Mal deflated. "I want Linds to stay."
"I know, honey," Brunn murmured. "Come on, I'll get you a coffee and take you back to Emily. I know she's not the same as Linds, but it'll be alright. I promise."
Slowly, Mal nodded. "Okay." Emily was one of her good friends, too, she thought. It wasn't her fault she wasn't Lindsey.
Becky guided Mal back out of the terminal and to the car, texting Alex and Emily to meet them at that coffee place Ali had told them about. It was a local cafe and would be more than good enough as a treat for the four of them.
They needed to give their teammates some space to settle into a mental place without Lindsey.
Chapter 18: After the January Friendlies
Summary:
After the second of the two New Zealand friendly matches ends in another crushing defeat for the Football Ferns, and an injury for captain Ali Riley, her friend and former Orlando teammate, Alex Morgan, feels the need to check on her.
Over on the American side, meanwhile, Becky Sauerbrunn is dealing with a Mallory Swanson and Emily Sonnett lost at sea without Lindsey Horan...and it seems Lindsey, too, has come in for her share of trouble back in Lyon.
At least Lindsey and her compatriots in naughtiness aren't currently Brunn's problem...
Notes:
It probably goes without saying that the trouble Lindsey Horan, Ellie Carpenter, and their friend Vanessa Gilles have found themselves in, mentioned in this chapter and dealt with in the next, is completely fictional. Credit goes to littlemissscatterbrained for suggesting the idea, though.
Chapter Text
The match was over.
The US Women's National Team had soundly defeated the Football Ferns not once, but twice, in the Ferns' home stadiums.
Five-nil, at that - one more than the last match.
It was no surprise, then, that the feeling in the Americans' locker room was jubilant, while that in the Ferns' was decidedly less so. What was a surprise was the lone, dark-haired, ponytailed figure crossing from the Americans' side of the tunnel to the other, and knocking on the Kiwis' door.
Betsy Hassett opened it. "Come to gloat, Morgan?"
Alex ignored her. "Where's Ali?"
"In the ice baths," Betsy said. "Going to injure her worse?"
Alex glared. "I would like to see my friend, please."
Betsy stepped aside and let Alex pass by.
It didn't take Alex much to find Ali - the locker rooms were identical in layout - so she made her way to her friend's tub. "How's your hand doing?"
"It's not broken off, at least," Ali said, wincing at the wrapped limb in question. "We'll have to check it out further to be sure, but it'll be alright for now."
"It's a damn good thing AT didn't see that."
"Maybe you wore my hand out," Ali snarked at her, and Alex rolled her eyes.
"Maybe your team will be grateful if your hand's broken then. But I won't."
"What about you, then?" Ali gestured with her good hand for Alex to join her in the tub and Alex obeyed; if she didn't, Ali would just get annoying and demand it. "I heard they ruled you out at the last second for lower leg strain."
"Oh, you know..." Alex shrugged. "It happens."
"You sure it wasn't your thighs?"
Alex leaned back in the tub next to Ali, stretching carefully. "Shut up or I'll break your other hand."
"I'd like to see you try." Ali swatted the back of Alex's head with her good hand. "What's got you in such a strop, then? You won."
"I don't know." Alex grumbled. "I just...there's too much going on, I guess. It's too loud in there."
"I just bet it is," Ali conceded. She knew how the teams got after wins. "What are you going to do when you have to go back over there? Who's keeping order in there anyway? Sauerbrunn? Lavelle?"
"Brunn and Rose are perfectly capable of handling it."
"Are they? What about Pugh - I mean, Swanson?"
"Mal is perfectly fine."
"I imagine, seeing as she's scored now in three consecutive matches now, hasn't she?"
Alex nodded in response to Ali's question. "Yes. Both here, and our final one last year."
"Better be making sure that doesn't go to her head then." Ali hummed knowingly. "Although I suppose in this condition it wouldn't be you anyway."
No, Alex thought, it wouldn't. She sighed and let it go.
Back over on the American side, Mallory Swanson was sitting with Emily Sonnett, heads together. Becky watched the two of them warily; other than while they were playing, they'd been nearly inseparable, both clinging to Alex and each other while preparing for the game. Now, with Alex visiting the other side, the two were clearly...well, up to something.
"Do I want to know?" she asked, keeping her tone mild as she approached the pair. They were bent over a phone - Mal's, Becky recognized the case - both reading something.
"We have to go to Linds," Mal burst out.
Becky blinked. "Excuse me?"
"Linds and Ellie need us. Right now."
Becky sat down beside Mal, putting an arm around the younger woman and turning Mal to face her. "Mallory Diane, do you hear yourself?" she prompted. "We have to go to Lindsey and Ellie, they need us right now? In Lyon?"
Mal nodded stubbornly.
"We're in Auckland, Mallory."
"I don't care. We need to go to them right now."
"It's a twenty-eight hour flight at best, with a three-hour stop."
"No."
"Mallory Diane Swanson." Becky drew in a breath and let it out. "What do Lindsey and Ellie need us right now for?"
"They're in trouble. Big trouble."
"Would either of you like to explain?"
Emily shifted in her seat. "...You might be mad, Brunn."
Becky closed her eyes briefly, taking another centering breath. "I might be mad?" she asked, refocusing on her teammates.
"You probably will be mad."
Becky resisted the urge to smack her head against something. "Would you like to tell me what it is I might be mad about, then?"
"Mal, Emmy."
The new voice made both girls look up.
Alyssa Naeher walked over, sitting on Emily's other side and taking her hand. The blonde looked up at the keeper, sucking on her lower lip.
"Emily Ann," Alyssa said, making her younger friend gulp though Alyssa's voice was still gentle, "what do we say about answering the Captain when she asks you a question?"
"Rose was captain today," Emily said quickly. Too quickly. The lift of Alyssa's eyebrows in silent surprise made Emily flush pink, and she looked away from the keeper.
"Should we invite Rose to our little party then?"
"No," Emily said. Rose had never smacked her before, and she didn't want Rose to start now.
Alyssa squeezed Emily's hand lightly. "Then we're going to ask you one more time, and this time we want a real, honest, answer, alright Emily? What is going on with Lindsey and Ellie, that you want to go to them right now?"
Emily and Mal exchanged worried glances, squirming.
"They...might be in trouble with Renard."
Alyssa and Becky exchanged glances. They knew Wendie Renard - she was Lyon's Captain, and occasionally France's captain, too. "What for?"
"Um." Mal bit her lip and looked away.
Emily squirmed. "You know about Linds and PSG, and Benstiti?"
Becky's stomach clenched. "Yes," she assured them, her voice tight with anger. "Are Lindsey and Ellie in danger?"
"N-no, not like that much, only...there was a thing," Emily said uncertainly.
There was a thing. Becky wanted to scream. She fought the urge valiantly.
"Renard is a safe person for Lindsey and Ellie to be with."
"Yes," Emily said. "Normally. Only she might be really, really extra mad because. Um."
"Emily," Alyssa said in a warning tone. "What happened?"
"You know how Mal and Linds are really really sad about leaving each other?"
"Yes," Becky said, taking a centering breath and letting it out. "We know." They all missed Lindsey, but Mal had taken it worst. No doubt Lindsey felt the same.
"So, um...someone saw how upset Linds and Ellie were, and gave them something to help them feel better."
Becky and Alyssa were instantly on alert, looking sharply at Mal and Emily. "Who, and what kind of something?"
"We don't know who. Ellie couldn't tell us," Mal said reluctantly, and the older women could tell she was being honest. "Someone on the team. She wasn't French. Not European. 'American but not', she said."
That narrowed it down by a lot, actually. "Gilles?" Becky asked, mentally running through what she knew of Lyon's roster. "Canadian, plays for Angel City when she's not loaned out?"
"Probably."
Becky groaned. "And what did Gilles give them?"
"A pan of homemade brownies."
"Considering the way the French teams monitor their girls' sweets, I imagine it's been forever since Ellie or Lindsey have had those, unless Lindsey had one at the cafe while we had her," Alyssa mused.
"I think they might've been a little more than just brownies," Mal ventured.
Alyssa groaned, too. "Oh wonderful."
Privately, if that were the case, Becky wondered how Gilles would have pulled that off. She was still fairly sure that cannabis was mostly illegal in France, except for medical consumption and she was pretty sure edibles weren't that. "What happened?" Becky asked.
"Not too much," Mal said reluctantly. "Only, when they got up this morning they found like...forty boxes of pie and ten of mini muffins at their flat. And no idea how they got there."
"What."
"From Amazon Prime grocery delivery or something."
"In France?" Becky frowned. "It must have been ridiculously expensive."
"And Lindsey and Ellie's expenses are usually charged to the team account," Mal ventured.
"Which means Renard would find out that they spent a lot of money on sweets, which means they're in big trouble whether Renard knows about the brownies or not," Alyssa summed up.
"Which I'd assume she does, because if they were high enough to do that, Renard probably could figure it out once she saw them," Becky contributed.
Both girls nodded miserably. "And now they're in the biggest trouble ever and...and...I don't know," Mal said anxiously. "Will they have to go home?"
"Not if Renard takes care of them," Becky assured Mal gently.
"But they probably won't be able to sit for forever."
"Not comfortably for a while," Becky agreed. "But Mal, sweetheart, you can't expect Renard to leave that alone."
"If Ellie and Lindsey are still that sick, not enough to be sober, how did you find all this out?" Alyssa asked, having come to the same conclusion as Becky at almost the same moment.
"Um....no, they're sober," Emily volunteered. "Being force fed whatever it was Renard gave them and stuck in the corner kind of sped that up."
"So Renard has already found them and knows everything, and they texted you while in the corner?" Becky blinked.
"Linds did," Mal explained.
"And you expected us to go to Lyon to save them from...what, Renard being justifiably angry with their behavior?" Becky asked. "We'd never have got there in time anyway."
Mal shook her head. "But if Linds gets sent home...."
"And Ellie," Emily said softly. Her former Portland teammate needed her.
"Then you wanted to be there to make sure they were alright," Becky realized, softening.
She took out her own phone, scrolling through a certain list of saved contacts until she found the right one, texting the number and hoping Renard wouldn't be annoyed with her using English - her French was limited.
Renard, are you busy?
I have two naughty brats to deal with, though I expect you've heard something about it.
Becky let out a breath of relief. So Renard hadn't started yet. What are you going to do with them? My girls are worried.
Well they're hardly going to be meeting with Madame La Guillotine, Renard replied sardonically. More like Monsieur Le Fouet.
Becky snorted. Oh, that's going to go over well.
You would prefer the cane? I've heard something about Delannoy and Benstiti with Horan back when...
No, Becky replied immediately. Thank you for being careful, Renard.
You're welcome. And don't worry, I know they didn't mean to spend that money. I won't be unfair to our girls, naughty brats or not.
A knot in Becky's stomach loosened. Thank you, Renard. I'll let my girls know.
Anytime, Sauerbrunn.
"They're going to be alright," Becky assured Mal and Emily. "Renard's not happy with them, but she knows they didn't mean to spend all that money. She's going to focus on disciplining them for the illicit drug usage, not what came of it."
"Are they going to be sent home?" Emily asked worriedly.
"No," Becky said, "Renard's going to spank them. Bare."
Mal was immediately on edge. "With the cane?"
"No," Becky repeated. "With this." She pulled up the image of the martinet, or fouet d'enfant, which was Renard's preferred implement for severe punishments; it left a memorable sting but no damage. Mal and Emily examined the implement, exchanging worried looks, and nodded.
"Oh." Mal swallowed. "It looks awful."
"Yes, but it won't damage them like the cane could if someone wasn't being careful, or using one that was too thick or heavy," Becky replied.
Mal and Emily exchanged looks and nodded.
"That's good then," Mal whispered. "I'm glad Renard will be careful. She's not like...it's not like what happened to Linds before."
"No, it isn't. And - hang on." Becky paused.
Renard? Once you're done with my girls you might want to ask Gilles if she knows anything.
Oh don't worry, I've already got Gilles on my list, Renard replied. She's sitting outside the door like a good little girl, or at least she had better be. Mandie's watching her and Horan for me.
Amandine Henry was no slouch, that was for sure. Not keen to see the Headmistress then.
I imagine not, Renard replied. But Carpenter's first on my list. Alphabetical you know.
Alright,
Becky replied. That meant Lindsey would be last, and she hoped that Amandine, at least, would reassure Lindsey that it wasn't going to be like that again.
Chapter 19: Over in Lyon
Summary:
Lindsey Horan, Ellie Carpenter, and Vanessa Gilles have...not impressed captain Wendie Renard with their behavior. Not, of course, that she's going to be unreasonably cruel, or that she doesn't understand their reaction to missing friends, especially Lindsey.
However, "the Headmistress" as Gilles has sardonically nicknamed her, is sure to take all three in hand. Luckily the former Portland Thorns have their fellow Thorn, Amandine Henry, at hand to help them through their ordeal.
Especially Lindsey.
Notes:
This chapter contains a probably unreasonable amount of French, haha, especially since I have to resort to Google Translate for languages I don't know. Apologies to any French speakers if I've messed up too awfully.
In my Soccerverse, the French teams have a unique implement in their arsenal for 'red card' behavior - the 'fouet d'enfant', or martinet, which has a short handle and about ten leather tails. Renard prefers to use this 'off record', in relative privacy, for similar levels of behavior that didn't occur during a match and doesn't affect their playing but needs disciplining all the same.
Chapter Text
Meanwhile, in Lyon, Lindsey Horan had been permitted to leave her corner and was sitting on a straight-backed wooden chair, between two identical ones occupied by Amandine Henry and Vanessa Gilles. Lindsey shot Mandie a panicked look, and the Frenchwoman drew Lindsey into her lap as they heard muffled squeaks and crying from behind the door.
The Lyonnais Feminin captain had her private office in the team's facilities, where she dealt with certain issues in private. Wendie Renard would not have her girls' grievances aired in public, because unlike some coaches and captains of some French teams, she didn't care to use the girls as pawns against each other, jockeying for favouritism. It was one thing if it was a team issue and had happened on the field in front of everyone.
But what happened in private stayed as private as Renard could make it. Especially something this serious.
"Auntie Mandie," Lindsey whimpered, "me'n Ellie are in the biggest trouble ever." She stared worriedly at the door her fellow little had disappeared through, the Australian clutching her plush Roo under one arm. At least she'd been allowed that comfort.
"Courage," Amandine whispered back. "Soyez courageux, ma douce fille. Vous serez tous en sécurité avec notre capitaine, elle vous aime."
Lindsey nodded slowly, pressing her face into Amandine's shoulder. "B-but it's going to be awful."
Amandine didn't respond verbally, just stroking the younger blonde's hair.
It was only about five minutes before Ellie returned, eyes red and tearstained, moving carefully as she closed the door behind her. "Gilles," she said, looking at the Canadian. "Captain wants you."
Vanessa got up and came to hug the little Australian. "You okay, kiddo?"
Ellie pressed herself into Vanessa Gilles' embrace. "Hurts. A lot. But...but okay. Mostly."
"Alright." Vanessa took a breath and let it out, then stepped back. "You'll be okay with Linds and Mandie?"
Ellie nodded, perching carefully on the chair the older girl had vacated and hugging her Roo tightly. She wished she'd thought to bring a pillow.
Probably not allowed anyway, Ellie thought reluctantly as Gilles disappeared behind the door and it clicked shut with a suddenness that made her and Lindsey both jump.
Ellie bit back a curse. "Ow!"
"W-what did she do?" Lindsey whimpered.
Ellie blanched. She hadn't meant to scare Lindsey. She slipped her hand into Lindsey's, and carefully scooted closer to the older girls. "S-she used the martinet. You know. The flogger. That thing."
Lindsey swallowed. She wasn't sure if that was better or worse than what had happened at PSG. "Was she awfully mad?"
"No," Ellie exhaled in relief. "She...she understood, really. It's just it's an awfully big thing."
That made it automatically worlds better than what had happened at PSG, and a few of the knots in Lindsey's stomach disappeared. She nodded gratefully.
"Does it hurt really bad?"
"About as bad as the first time Mu-I mean, Kerr slippered me," Ellie ventured, blushing.
"She does that for red cards?" Lindsey asked.
Ellie nodded. "Or red card level...this kind of thing." She squirmed. "She wasn't even Captain yet back then, but our Captains let her, they weren't sure they could do it and be fair, and I trusted Sam already."
"Back...at Rio?" Lindsey pressed, and blushing, Ellie nodded.
"I don't want to talk about it," she mumbled.
Lindsey nodded. It wasn't long before Vanessa Gilles reappeared, grimacing and pressing her hands to her sides.
"Headmistress' waiting for you," she told Lindsey.
"Thanks a lot," Lindsey grumbled. "If that was meant to make me feel better, it didn't."
"It wasn't."
Lindsey accepted a brief hug from Amandine, and then swallowed down her nerves, trying to keep calm.
It's just Renard. The Captain. She's not like him...like it was before, with them. Besides you're older now Horan, you're not a scared kid anymore.
Don't panic. Keep your head up and remember who you are, she told herself, and took the nerve-wracking walk to the door, knocking.
"Entrez, s'il vous plaît."
Lindsey's stomach dropped. She stepped inside the Captain's office, closing the door behind her, and regarded Renard with wary eyes.
Wendie Renard was standing in the middle of the office, facing the door. She was dressed impeccably in her Lyon kit, armband in place - somehow Renard even managed making that look like formal wear.
One hand was clasped around the handle of a many-tailed leather implement. The other rested on the back of a chair identical to the ones sitting outside the door.
"Viens ici, Horan."
Lindsey obeyed, exhaling slowly. "Capitaine, madame?" Her voice was shaking, and Renard moved her hand from the chair, resting it on Lindsey's shoulder.
"Est-ce que je t'effraie?" Renard asked, eyes searching Lindsey's. Are you afraid of me?
"Non madame. Pouvons-nous parler anglais?" Lindsey's command of French was enough to get by, but not as good as she liked when conversing with Renard.
"Non."
Lindsey bit back the urge to curse. She knew Renard could speak English, she just didn't want to.
"Lindsey."
Lindsey turned her head, finding Amandine Henry in the doorway. She sputtered incoherently. "Mandie!"
"May I come in, Captain?"
Renard nodded, and Lindsey grumbled at this fresh evidence Renard could understand her. Amandine came to stand by Lindsey, and patted her head. "It's alright, sweetheart, Ellie sent me to make sure you wouldn't panic," she explained gently. "Did Renard tell you how you have to be?"
Lindsey shook her head. "Not yet." Though, given that the single chair was standing in the middle of the room and Renard hadn't made any move to sit in it, Lindsey thought she might know.
(She blushed hotly at the thought of going over Renard's knee; she'd almost rather the cane, but not really.)
"Over the back of the chair, like this," Mandie murmured, guiding her. "Hands on the seat. There you are. Very good. And these have to come down." She tugged lightly at Lindsey's waistband, and the younger girl groaned.
"I can't do anything about it now, Mandie."
"I'll do it."
"That's humiliating."
"I know, but that's how it works, pet." Amandine patted her back gently, reassuring.
Lindsey whined softly as Amandine tugged her lounge pants down, exposing her cotton undershorts. But when those followed, fully baring her, she whimpered. "Mandie!"
"Shh, shh, pet, it's alright, sweetheart," Amandine cooed, "ma douce fille, courage," she reminded Lindsey. "I have you." She moved to the other side of the chair, kneeling and gently clasping her hands around Lindsey's arms to hold her down.
Lindsey tried to summon courage, but this was an entirely new sensation, and the light pressure of Renard's hand on her back made her stomach flutter.
Then the feeling of ten thin stripes of pain blooming across her bottom at once. The sting made Lindsey try to pull away, but Amandine hushed her, keeping her still as the whipping continued.
Hazily, Lindsey rationalized that this - the fouet d'enfant - was surely not going to be any harsher than a red card paddling from Brunn, or maybe Sinc or even Carli. Of course those were awful enough, but there wouldn't be more than a little bruising, they'd never been terribly unreasonable to her, not like...him.
Not that Carli had spanked her in a long time, not when there'd been others available...but thinking of her former Captain and still much loved caregiver wrenched a sob from Lindsey's throat.
Amandine signaled for Renard to stop, which she did. Something in Lindsey's eyes had changed, her focus seemed to be elsewhere, and Amandine moved so Lindsey's wrists were wrapped in one of her hands while the other patted Lindsey's cheek gently, wiping away tears.
"Lindsey? Where are you right now, sweetheart?"
"C-Carli," Lindsey stuttered, and Amandine cooed sympathetically.
"We'll get her for you," she promised. "Maybe not in person, but we'll get her on call when we're done. You'll be alright, shhh, just a little more now."
Lindsey swallowed and nodded. "O-okay Auntie Mandie."
"That's our girl," Amandine murmured. "Shh, I have you. Our brave girl."
"Courage," Lindsey whispered, and Amandine nodded approvingly.
"That's right." She resumed holding Lindsey down, and Renard resumed the punishment - not with the fouet, but with her bare hand, unexpectedly, making Lindsey squeal as the Captain's hand smacked down on her deep pink bottom.
Renard ignored the noise, continuing the hand spanking with brisk swats that made Lindsey squirm, heating her backside all over from dark pink to red.
Lindsey was sobbing by the time Renard was done, and let Mandie gather her up for a long hug. She rested her head on Mandie's shoulder and cried - she was actually two inches taller than Amandine, but felt so incredibly small right now.
Gently, carefully, Amandine righted her crying charge's clothes and patted her back. "Shhh, brave girl, good girl," she murmured soothingly to Lindsey, holding her tightly. "Auntie Mandie's got you, darling."
"S-sorry, désolé madame capitaine," Lindsey sobbed, and Renard, who had turned to put the fouet away, turned back to her. She gave the girl's blonde hair a gentle pat.
"It's forgiven."
Lindsey's head came up, her tear-filled eyes locked on Renard, who'd just spoken English to her, and she nodded.
"If you're sad about missing your friends again, Horan, I expect you to find a more constructive way to handle it in future," Renard continued, still in English so Lindsey would pay attention. "Such as, I don't know, finding a functional adult."
Lindsey blushed scarlet. She supposed neither she, Ellie, or Gilles counted as one of those in a state like that.
"You can come to me if you don't want to bother the Captain, darling," Mandie promised.
Lindsey nodded, snuggling into Amandine's arms. "W-what about Mummy Carli?"
Amandine smiled affectionately. "Like we said, we'll get her. Come on sweetheart." She led Lindsey, who was still trembling, from the room. Gilles had gone to do - whatever it was Gilles got up to when she was left unsupervised, but presumably something that would land her in less trouble this time. Ellie, however, was on call with Sam Kerr, confessing everything to her.
"Do you think Mummy's gonna be mad?" Lindsey whispered.
Mandie shook her head. "Not when you've been punished and forgiven, ma douce fille. Now that's enough worrying." She got out her phone and video called Carli, who took one look at Lindsey and her eyes narrowed.
"Who hurt my baby girl and how fast can I kill them?"
"Slow down, Lloyd," Amandine said dryly.
"It was my fault Mummy," Lindsey confessed.
"Was not," Ellie retorted. "It was mine."
"We'll call it a group effort and leave that alone. What happened?" Carli asked in exasperation.
Succinctly, Amandine summarized the whole affaire for Carli, who groaned and buried her face in her palm.
"Lindsey Michelle Horan, I swear if Renard hadn't got to you first..."
"Well she did and it was awful," Lindsey sniffled.
Carli let go of her annoyance. "I'm sorry princess," she said gently, soothing her obviously little Lindsey. "But you'll never make that mistake again, will you? Mummy doesn't want to have to give you a red card spanking, little one."
"Try not to," Lindsey promised. "I'll really try."
"I know," Carli murmured. "And you know what to do if you get sad about Mal and the team again, hmm?"
"Talk to a functional adult," Lindsey parroted Renard. "So...not Gilles."
"Definitely not," Carli muttered. "Who's telling Sinc?"
"Think you just volunteered yourself, Lloyd," Mandie replied.
"Alright," Carli allowed. "But I'll suggest that she talk to Renard to get what I wasn't there for, at least if Gilles doesn't tell all like a good girl."
"As to that, we'll have to see. But for now I think I have two sleepy little ones to put to bed," Amandine said.
Lindsey and Ellie groaned, but their protests went no further.
"Sounds good. Mind Auntie Mandie now, girls," Carli instructed.
"Yes Mummy."
"Yes Auntie Carli." They nodded, and Carli nodded in satisfaction.
"I'll let you get on with it then, and speak to you later. Sleep well."
Carli was gone, and the pair meekly let Amandine shepherd them from the team's complex, back to the flat they shared in the team housing.
Once there, it was short work to tuck them in (shoes off at the door, of course, and the rest of their clothing was comfortable enough to sleep in) and for Mandie to put them to bed together in Lindsey's bed, and cover them up with a yellow knitted blanket.
Ellie pulled her side of the blanket tighter in one hand, clutching her Roo in the other. "Is Sinc gonna be really mad with Gilles?"
Christine Sinclair was Canada's national Captain as well as Portland's in the NWSL, and so they all had experience with her. The question, Mandie knew, was purely rhetorical but she answered it anyway.
"Only as mad as Kerr was with you, or Carli was with Linds. Renard took care of it, remember? It's all okay now, unless Gilles really isn't sorry or doesn't change her behavior."
"Oh." Ellie yawned and nodded. "Okay."
"I thought Canadians were supposed to be nice, not stupid," was Lindsey's contribution. Mandie rolled her eyes.
"Did Renard not spank you enough, little one?"
"She definitely did," Lindsey sputtered.
"Right then. Straight to sleep with you," Mandie prompted. Ellie was out like a light already, and it didn't take Lindsey long to follow.
Amandine sat in a chair near the bed, and sighed.
Maybe this is why I don't have children...rambunctious littles on the team are enough.
Chapter 20: Alone Time
Summary:
After the chaos of Angel City's first practice of the 2023 preseason, Tobin and Christen sent Alyssa to go meditate, and then get some sleep.
Tobin has other plans for Christen. Private ones.
(This chapter involves exploration of Tobin as Christen's dominant partner, and Christen submitting to her as a form of stress relief for Christen after the hectic day she's had. There's no sex but it is a chapter of a somewhat more adult nature. There is also mention of Ashlyn Harris & Ali Krieger in a similar relationship)
Chapter Text
"Kneel."
The soft breath against Christen's ear made her shiver, but she sank to her knees obediently, letting the weight of responsibility fall from her shoulders. Here, when they were alone, she wasn't Christen Press the CEO or the NWSL star, she didn't even have to worry about being Alyssa's parent for the moment (not that she minded that responsibility in the least, usually.)
Christen knelt on the cushion sitting on the floor at the end of their bed, and closed her eyes, breathing out slowly. There was a gentle brush of fingertips on her bare neck, and a gentle, familiar pressure as the slender leather choker was fastened in place.
She inhaled, and exhaled again, keeping her head bowed.
"Good girl," Tobin praised her softly, caressing her cheek. "You still want to know what's in that bag, don't you?"
"Yes ma'am," Christen whispered.
Tobin chuckled. "Alright. I think you've been patient long enough." She brought the bag over. "Close your eyes and reach inside."
The idea of shutting down one of her senses ordinarily wouldn't have sat well with Christen. Definitely not for anyone but Tobin, but this was Tobin, her girlfriend, her love, and her dominant.
Tobin had given her a command. She obeyed, closing her eyes and reaching into the bag.
At least it wasn't someone like Allie, Alex, or Kelley, she thought, as her fingertips brushed something soft as velvet. With those troublemakers, it'd be just as likely to be a fake spider or something. Tobin wouldn't give her something to freak her out. Not unless she wanted to be frightened.
Christen ran her hands over the velvet object - she was pretty sure it was velvet, not something that just felt like it. It was a long strip of fabric by the feel, that tapered at both ends and was wide in the middle. It was smooth on the other side, like silk.
"I think, for now, you don't need to see anything, pet," Tobin murmured as Christen pulled the object out. "Don't you think so?"
Christen gave Tobin a cautious nod - that just confirmed what she'd thought it was already, and so she let Tobin take the blindfold from her and tie it in place.
"Abre los ojos," Tobin murmured, a smile playing around her lips. Christen did open her eyes, but they were met by only darkness.
"Ma'am--"
"Color, Christen?" Tobin prompted, and Christen took another shuddering breath. Slowly, the world began to make sense again even with her sight blocked - she could still hear Tobin, feel her love's fingers stroking her neck and the touch of Tobin's breath on her cheek.
"Green, ma'am."
"Are you absolutely sure?"
"Yes, ma'am," Christen said, voice sounding steadier. "I just needed a minute."
"Alright." Tobin gave her a reassuring kiss. "You're doing well, pet. But the bag's not empty."
The bag's not empty.
Christen took that as the invitation - or command - that it was, to reach back into the bag and let her hands quest through it again. No, it wasn't empty, there were definitely a few more objects of various shapes and sizes. The blindfold had just been on the top.
The next thing Christen's hand seized on was long and narrow, somewhat cylindrical in shape, and mostly smooth. It felt like a handle, and after drawing its length through her hand she found what was at the other end.
It was a feather duster.
Forehead creasing, she handed it up to Tobin. "Ma'am?"
"Strip, pet," Tobin murmured, and Christen was quick to obey - removing her shirt and bra anyway, since she hadn't technically been allowed up off her knees. She tossed her discarded clothes up onto the bed - Tobin wasn't that much of a stickler for tidiness.
Even if Christen usually was. But then, she wasn't in control right now.
"Now, let's see just how quiet you can be for me, shall we, pet?" Tobin murmured, and Christen nodded in response.
She gritted her teeth as the feather duster trailed down her back.
Christen had forgotten just how ticklish she was - it had been a while since Tobin had given her reason to remember. While they were both healing from their surgeries, playing like that had been a bad idea, in case it became too - involved.
Now, though, Tobin could use this new toy to tease her and torture her, making her sensitive skin prickle. And there was nothing she could do about it.
Christen shivered, pressing her palms flat on her thighs as Tobin circled her, touching her bare chest with the feathers as well.
Tobin continued teasing Christen with the feathers, raising her eyebrows as she saw Christen squirming.
"Hold still, pet," Tobin murmured in Christen's ear, leaning in close. "I've got one more surprise for you today."
"M-more?" Christen breathed, and then immediately regretted it, as Tobin tugged the blindfold off. The world wheeled around her for a moment, and Christen stared up at Tobin with wide eyes. "S-sorry!"
"Not another word, Christen Annemarie," Tobin said firmly, and Christen winced, giving Tobin a tiny nod of acknowledgement.
"I'll still give you your surprise," Tobin said, after holding her pet's gaze firmly for a few tense moments. "But afterward, we're going to let Miss Ashlyn know how you behaved for me."
Christen did her best to keep the wince strictly internal that time. Telling Ashlyn she'd misbehaved for Tobin? True, Ashlyn was Tobin's former roommate, and she and Ali were among Tobin and Christen's closest friends, but still...Ashlyn wasn't going to let her hear the end of it for a while. The retired keeper might even insist on disciplining Christen herself, considering she taught Tobin everything she knew about...well, that.
That was an alarming prospect, although realistically, she knew Ashlyn would keep her safe. But it would be humiliating.
"Are you alright pet? You may speak," Tobin added, realizing belatedly.
Christen exhaled softly. "Yes ma'am, but just...Ashlyn?"
"Ashlyn," Tobin agreed with a nod. Then she pulled the last item out of the bag.
Christen's eyes fixed on the slender chain...and what was at each end. It wasn't as though she'd never seen anything like that before. Ali had texted her once, showing off the pair Ashlyn had got her. Not that she would tell just anyone about those - even in 'the family', Christen was probably the only one Ali would share that with, except maybe Pinoe.
But Tobin had never got Christen something like that.
Maybe it had been Ashlyn's idea.
Christen's breath quickened as Tobin's fingers teased at her nipples. There was a clamp at each end of the chain, and Christen watched, tense, as Tobin put them on her. They pinched at first - Christen fought tears - but after that, slowly, she adjusted to the pressure.
Once Christen had got used to it, the feeling was less painful and odd, almost...nice, even pleasurable. Because it gave her pleasure to be how Tobin wanted her.
"Are you alright, Christen?" Tobin asked. "Color, pet?"
"Green, ma'am," Christen confirmed.
"You look so pretty this way, all clamped up for me," Tobin teased. "Perhaps we should show Miss Ashlyn and Ali, pet. Would you like that?"
Christen wasn't sure. Would she like that? "Ali showed me the ones Miss Ashlyn got for her, ma'am," she ventured.
"Mmm. Well, Ali isn't you, love, and you don't sound sure, so how about we just tell them about it, and we don't show them unless you're ready," Tobin suggested.
Christen let out a breath in relief. "Yes ma'am."
"Alright then." Tobin did take a picture of Christen - just for herself, no one else, that wouldn't be going anywhere public. But then she put her phone aside, and ran her fingers lightly over Christen's exposed skin, playing with the clamps.
Christen tried not to cry out. Luckily Tobin didn't seem inclined to prolong the teasing, not this first time, and undid the clamps after only a couple minutes of this.
The pain from the clamps being removed was sharper than when they were put on, but then it was over.
Before Tobin could come up with some other way to play with Christen, both women heard noise from down the hall - Alyssa was up.
They exchanged rueful glances, and at a nod from Tobin, Christen hastily re-dressed, pulling her clothes back into order and accepting a kiss from her girlfriend as Tobin removed her collar.
"Scene's over, love," Tobin murmured. "Don't worry, I'll have you all to myself at some point soon."
Hopefully, went unspoken between them. Far too much was still up in the air about Tobin's fate.
"I know, Tobs," Christen said, trying to sound like she believed it. "Thank you."
"You're welcome. I love you." Tobin gently pulled Christen to her feet, and into a firm hug.
For a moment, Christen rested her head on Tobin's shoulder, relishing the safety of Tobin's arms around her, before hugging back. "I love you, too."
Chapter 21: Self-Care and Self-Spanking
Summary:
Abby Wambach has always been there for her little - or not-so-little - Tobin. That means keeping Tobin's little one safe, too.
And keeping Tobin safe from herself.
Luckily, while Christen and Ali are en route to the airport with Alyssa, Abby has a backup plan for comforting (and disciplining) her charge.
Notes:
This chapter involves long-distance discipline in the form of self-spanking, directed over a phone call. Credit goes to littlemissscatterbrained for this idea - I've never written such a thing before but when she told me it was a thing, I wondered if I would get a chance to try it out.
In the Soccerverse, Tobin is Christen's dominant partner, but Abby has helped look after Tobin for a long time, and she trusts Abby as her platonic caregiver, so she's a little bit of a switch, at least when it comes to Abby (and also Ashlyn, which is a holdover from their college days), So when Tobin starts exhibiting behavior she wouldn't accept from Christen - well, Abby doesn't allow that.
Chapter Text
On the day Alyssa had to go to the airport to meet her flight (escorted by Christen and Ali), Tobin reluctantly sat at home, on video call with Abby Wambach.
Abby Wambach, who had insisted on taking the same flight to Paris that the U-23 girls would take to France.
"Maman?"
"Hmm?"
"You're sure you're alright with this? It seems kind of, I don't know..."
"Sneaky? Underhanded?" Abby rolled her eyes at her not-so-little one. "She's our girl, ma petite. My granddaughter, remember? You think I would be letting her go to France unsupervised?"
"She thinks we are."
Abby snorted. "That just means she doesn't know this family well enough yet." She smiled as Tobin laughed - Tobin needed a reason to laugh, because eighteen years old, going to France, unsupervised had...well, associations Tobin would rather not revisit.
Lindsey was, of course, in SheBelieves camp, unable to help sort AT out (or, thank fuck, get in more trouble herself).
Besides, Lindsey was currently grounded, after the last stunt she, Ellie Carpenter, and Vanessa Gilles had pulled.
Still, Tobin would have hugged Abby, if they weren't on video call. "Thank you for everything, Maman. Tell Mama Glennon she can bring the kids by?"
"Are you sure, ma petite? You don't want more stress on you and Christen, what with everything."
"Not to move in for the duration, but to visit? We need kids in the house sometime, and with Sofia going to camp for her friendlies, and this..."
"Oh, of course," Abby agreed.
Tobin sighed in relief. "Thank you."
Not to mention, it had been a while since she'd seen her adopted siblings.
Doubly adopted, since she was no more biologically Abby's than they were, though at least they were the right age to be Abby's. Tobin and Abby's arrangement was more...well, informal, but no less loving. Abby had been there for her nearly as long as Ashlyn had. She'd had Abby in her life longer than Glennon had.
Tobin's mind was spinning so much she was even rambling to herself out loud, and she had no time to recognize that before--
"Tobin Powell Heath."
Oops.
"Maman?"
"When was the last time you ate or slept?"
"Um..."
Abby's eyebrows arched.
"Excuse me?"
"I'm not sure."
"Would that be acceptable from Christen?"
Tobin actually winced.
"No," she admitted.
"I think you had words with Ashlyn about Christen the other night?"
Tobin's face flamed. "How--"
"How do you think, Tobin?"
"She had no business telling you that!"
"She knows it goes no further than us." Abby's mouth was set in a disapproving line, and Tobin wilted, face burning.
"Oui, Maman."
"You're going to tell Ashlyn what you told me - or didn't - next time you see her." She frowned. "Which had better be sometime today, after Christen gets home. Call her."
Tobin sputtered. "But--"
"But before that, you are going to go into the kitchen, make yourself a peanut butter sandwich, sit down at the table, and eat it. Glass of almond milk, vanilla protein powder, and do you still get those bowls with the sliced apples and grapes?"
Tobin could only nod.
"Get yourself a handful of those. Now move."
One did not argue with a pissed off Abby Wambach, especially a pissed off Abby Wambach sitting in the airport waiting for her flight to Paris. Tobin hastily scrambled to obey, preparing the simple but nutritious meal Abby had demanded, and sat down at the table with her plate and glass, the phone next to her in a stand.
Abby was still on call, and she watched like a hawk as Tobin ate, forcing her to slow down and not gulp her food.
Christen was with Ali, taking Alyssa to the airport. Tobin would have dearly loved to have gone with, but...well, in all honesty she wasn't sure she would have been able to let go of Alyssa if they'd done that.
"I've finished eating, Maman," Tobin ventured, once the plate was clean and the glass drained.
"That's a start, ma petite. Now you're going to go to your room and get ready for bed," Abby added. "Take the hairbrush off your dresser and put it on the bed. You know the one."
Tobin's stomach dropped. "Maman no--"
"Did you just tell me no, Tobin?" Abby asked pointedly.
Quickly, Tobin shook her head. "Of course not, sorry, must have slipped out, Maman."
"That's what Maman thought, ma petite."
Blushing, Tobin went to her room and got ready for bed, stripping to her underwear and putting on a sleep shirt and shorts - it was February, but it was also midday, and the comforter on the bed would be enough to keep Tobin warm, even if what Tobin suspected was next on Abby's agenda didn't.
"I'm dressed for bed, Maman." Tobin picked the phone back up, looking at Abby warily.
"Have you got your hairbrush?"
Grimacing, Tobin fetched it. "Yes, I have it."
"Take your hair down, brush it out, and then put it back up looser. It was tied much too tightly for just spending time at home," Abby directed. "I know you like it up when you're working, but you're not working."
Not quite able to relax yet, Tobin did as she was told, taking her hair out of its high ponytail and brushing it out, then putting it back up in a way that wouldn't strain her scalp quite so much.
"Now I want you to put the pillows up on the bed in a pile, and lie down on them. You know how you have to be, ma petite.."
Tobin groaned. She should have known Abby would go there.
She arranged the pillows and lay over them, her bottom pushed up by the pile. "Do we have to--"
"We either do this now, ma petite, or we wait for Ali to get home and I have her do this."
Ali? "As in Riley? No thank you, I'll pass." She hadn't been taken in hand by her girlfriend's Kiwi teammate yet and had no desire to start now.
"That's what I thought." Abby smiled wryly. "It's a good thing I don't have to direct you much, given where I am."
Oh. Right. In the airport, in public. Where AT might be able to spot her anytime, if Abby didn't have a good hiding spot.
"Thanks, I think." Well, there was also the fact that Tobin wasn't really a sub. She went little on occasion - teenage little, never younger - and bratted for Maman, sure, but most of the time she was the Top, she knew what she wanted from her girl. "Okay, so we're doing this."
"Whenever you're ready."
"So never," Tobin snarked, taking Abby's snort of amusement as a good sign. Grimacing, she picked up the hairbrush, reached back, twisting around to see herself, and swatted down carefully.
The first swat always hurt too damn much, no matter how careful Tobin tried to make it.
"Ten to each side, alternating, ma petite," Abby instructed quietly, and Tobin blushed hotter. She decided that first too-hard swat was one and moderated her force.
The second one was...well, better, if better could really apply to her having to spank herself. Idiot, she thought. Next time try taking care of yourself.
"Ow..." Tobin groaned when the twentieth spank fell, burying her face in the comforter.
"Look at me," Abby instructed, and reluctantly, Tobin did. "Have you finished this part?"
Because obviously we're not done.
"Yes, Maman, I finished."
"Good. Six to each side, lower down," Abby told Tobin, and Tobin nodded reluctantly, beginning to aim the smacks at her sit spots. She knew enough by now, at least, to lighten the force a little, as it would be hard enough on the more sensitive area.
Tobin felt strangely detached, forcing herself to keep going and deliver the spanks Maman had demanded. She was already crying, she was sure of it, but it wasn't finished until it was, well, finished.
She managed to deliver all twelve smacks correctly, and then the brush dropped from her hand onto the bed.
"M-Maman?" Her voice trembled. "S-sorry..."
"Shhh." Abby's voice was soothing. "Cry it out, ma petite. It's done, my good girl."
Tobin squirmed out of position, curling up with one of the pillows in her arms and sobbing into it. She rocked back and forth, feeling an ache besides the burning in her bottom.
"Maman..."
"Shhhh," Abby murmured again. "It's alright, ma petite, Maman's here. You still have your water bottle by the bed?"
"Yeah..."
"Drink your water, and try to get some sleep, sweetheart. Maman loves you, Tobin, you're a good girl, you'll be alright. When you wake up, Christen and Ali will be home, I'm sure."
And that was really how she wanted Ali to see her. This was going so well already.
Grimacing, she pushed herself to her knees, uncapped her flavored water, and took a couple of swallows.
With Abby's encouragement, Tobin got under the covers, lying facedown with her head on two of the pillows and her arm wrapped around a third.
Softly, Abby hummed to Tobin, and it was only a few moments before her little one was asleep.
Abby only ended the call when she saw Tobin's body relax into proper sleep.
It was time to board the flight, anyway.
While Abby had been directing Tobin to eat, though, she'd sent a text.
The recipient of that text was at Christen and Tobin's door, letting herself in with her key.
Well, Sofia's key. Close enough.
She toed her shoes off in the entry, locked the door behind herself, and made her way back to Tobin and Christen's room, opening the bedroom door silently.
Then she went to lie down on the bed next to Tobin, draping her arm over the older footballer.
Tobin didn't move.
Slowly, she ran a hand over Tobin's back.
This caused the older woman to come awake, almost swearing as she landed on her bottom.
"Clarisse, what--" she sputtered when she saw the French girl.
Clarisse shrugged. "Abby said you'd need a hug."
And no one said no to Abby Wambach. Not if they were sane, anyway.
Tobin exhaled. "She's usually right about stuff like that," she admitted.
Nodding, Clarisse let Tobin pull her close, and patted her back.
"Whatever happened, it's going to be alright," she told Tobin, who laughed tiredly.
"We'll see, Risse. We'll see. But thank you, I appreciate it."
Clarisse - who had been left out of the French friendlies this time, staying behind with Angel City - smiled encouragingly at Tobin.
"It's nothing. I may not be as close as Sofia, but we're still family."
"Yeah." Tobin nodded, letting Clarisse help her lie back down. "We are. Sorry everyone's jetting off without us."
"I don't mind staying until Christen and Ali get back," Clarisse shrugged.
"I just hope Maman told them she sent you, so Chris doesn't get the wrong idea."
Clarisse rolled her eyes. "Name me five women more beautiful than Christen Press that you'd want in your bed, Heath. Even if there was a list like that, I'm not on it."
Tobin laughed again, more genuinely this time. "I know Chris will appreciate that."
"I'm sure she will. Now, you should be sleeping."
"Whose fault is that?"
"Shut up and go to sleep." Her tone reminded Tobin all too vividly of the girl playing Krampus for Alyssa. Damn good thing she didn't bring that fouet with her, the hairbrush was enough.
Tobin snorted in amusement at the idea of Clarisse spanking her. Not going to happen. "All right, all right." She snuggled down in the bed, Clarisse on top of the covers beside her, and relaxed as Clarisse rubbed her back.
Soon, she was asleep again - and when she woke, it was to Christen, not Clarisse, beside her.
Chapter 22: A Canadian Chat
Summary:
Christine Sinclair and Vanessa Gilles have a talk in the run-up to the SheBelieves Cup. Will Canada be participating, or won't they?
Canada's gold-medal winning national team is on strike.
The USWNT and others have thrown their support behind the team, but Canada Soccer are ready to sue. What's going to happen?
Only time will tell.
Notes:
I wish the best of luck to the CANWNT/XNT in their fight against Canada Soccer. Nervous about SheBelieves only being a few days away, not to mention the Women's World Cup getting closer and closer, but the team deserves equal pay, equal rights, and for their budget not to be slashed for no apparent reason. Something's going on and it needs figuring out.
(I think KC was the team I saw mentioned as a potential substitute for Canada, but I could be remembering wrong.)
Anyway, love to the team from an American fan; they're definitely among my favorite national teams. <3 Glad to see my USWNT support them!
Canada Soccer, do better please and thank you.
Chapter Text
"Sinc?"
"Mm?" Christine Sinclair sat up, studying her younger teammate intently.
"Exactly how fucked are we right now?" Vanessa Gilles asked, and Christine raised her eyebrows.
"Language, Vanessa Brigitte."
Vanessa scowled, kicking at the carpet. "You know what I mean, Sinc, this whole thing is a mess, and they started it."
"Yes, they did." Christine leaned across the table, looking pointedly at Vanessa. "And we're going to finish it, kiddo."
"You know," Vanessa grumbled, "when you told me I was grounded when I got to Orlando, this isn't what I thought you meant."
Christine snorted at that. "It's not what any of us thought," she agreed. "But the big bosses started it, we're just going to end it."
Vanessa sighed, burying her face in her hands as she thought it over.
Strike.
A week before the SheBelieves Cup. When half the team were already in camp.
They had to go on fucking strike.
Well.
Of course they had to, because Canada Soccer wasn't going to listen otherwise, were they? The big men, in their big suits, talking back and forth about how much money CANWNT/CANXNT cost them. Our National Team. Having their budget slashed six months before the goddamn World Cup. Are they out of their fucking minds?!
Vanessa wanted to get up and pace, but she'd already tried that, and Sinc had ordered her to sit. "Sit in this chair here, where I can see you, unless you want to be doing your sitting in the corner," she'd said.
"I wish the big bosses would sit in the corner," had been her flippant reply, and Sinc had - very nearly - smiled.
"Brat."
"But you can't tell me I'm wrong."
No, Sinc couldn't.
The bosses had taken their team - the gold medal winning Olympic team - and cut their budget. Not the men's. A week before SheBelieves. Months out from the Women's World Cup. Taken funding away.
Where was the logic in that?
So many members of the National Team had protested via Twitter and Instagram. Not just theirs, either. CANMNT were on their side, too, which thank fuck for that because it had taken a lot longer for the USMNT to come to the table back when it was their big bosses pulling this shit.
Not that it was necessarily all the very same shit. But being dodgy with money. Underfunding the women's team. The gold medal winning team, Vanessa repeated to herself, shaking her head.
It wasn't just their brothers who'd come to their aid.
The USWNT had been just as vocal. Unsurprising, since so many of the Canadians played for the NWSL. These were their greatest rivals in their confederation, but also their closest siblings. A weird contradiction. But they had led the way. The Canadians would follow.
"Are we even going to play SheBelieves?" Vanessa asked, as Sinc's cleared throat pulled her out of her reverie.
"Well, according to this we are," Sinc said dryly, showing the statement Canada Soccer had released - a non-apology, naturally, making promises to ensure the Cup went forward as planned. "But we say we're on strike. So...we'll have to see. I doubt Morgan or the others would be upset with us for forcing the opening match to be cancelled."
"Can they play with just three teams?" Vanessa frowned.
"I suppose they could always invite the Pride or Kansas City to take our place. Kansas City are training down here right now, aren't they?" Sinc shrugged. "It'd be unusual, but it'd keep the Cup moving forward. After all, we're striking to show our disapproval with the bosses, not with our sisters, or the fans. They haven't done anything wrong."
And club teams playing against a national team wasn't unheard of, even if it was slightly unusual.
"Yeah," Vanessa agreed. "Maybe we should introduce our bosses to Renard," she suggested.
Sinc snorted.
"Yeah, maybe. You recovered from your trip to the Headmistress' office?"
Blushing, Vanessa nodded. "I'll be smarter about how I cheer up my friends from now on."
"Good girl."
Chapter 23: A Brazilian Birthday (at the 2023 SheBelieves Cup)
Summary:
February 19, 2023 was the second matchday of the SheBelieves tournament.
Brazil, riding a blaze of glory on their win over Japan in the first match, came crashing down again - and again - every time Canada outmatched them.
Debinha was hit particularly hard, since her gamewinning goal had put them over Japan before, and she had so many opportunities to score on Canada.
Opportunities which went wrong.
Worse, it was Marta's birthday. Debinha had been counting on securing her Captain a win, not a humiliating defeat, on her special day.
Back in their hotel room, Debinha makes an offer.
Notes:
This is not meant to be taken as sexual. As far as I know, both Marta and Debinha are in established relationships and I don't think either of them would cheat on their girlfriends. That being said, as fellow Brazilians who have played in the NWSL for a long time, I do see Marta and Debinha as having a special sort of bond, and think Debinha would be very upset about losing this match that meant so much to her Captain.
I'm going to be sensible and not attempt to write in a language that I don't know more than a couple words of, so this is going to all be in English, but I expect Debinha and Marta would speak Portuguese to each other when they're alone.
Chapter Text
February 19, 2023
Nashville, after Brazil's 2-0 loss to Canada in the SheBelieves Cup
"What are you doing here, Debora?"
Debinha paused in Marta's doorway, deciding that was a cue to step inside and shut the door behind her. It closed with an ominous click that almost made the younger forward jump. "I...erm...hi, Marta?" she offered, eyes fixed on the ground.
"I asked you a question, Débora Cristiane de Oliveira."
Debinha grimaced. "I...um...wanted to apologize," she tried again. "I...fucked up. Really bad. So many times." None of those times had been a card, but there'd been so many times she missed her shot or had it blocked, when she was sure she had it...
Marta studied Debinha, arms folded. "Yeah. You did," she agreed. "But it wasn't just you, Debora. We could all have done better."
"Oh...well, not you, Marta. You were great." Debinha tried for a smile, and Marta shook her head.
"Well, thank you, princess. But one person isn't enough to make or break a game--" usually, she thought, "so I don't want you taking it all on you, Debora."
"Just some, then," Debinha said quietly.
Marta's gaze sharpened. "Why are you really here?"
Debinha swallowed. "Well...um...it's your birthday, Captain," she ventured.
"It is," Marta agreed, eyebrow raised.
"You know what Harris would do. Only under these circumstances, I don't think she'd think it was appropriate to smack you, Captain, ma'am," Debinha offered.
Marta paused.
"Are you telling me that you want a spanking, Debora? And that you're offering to let me do that, as...sort of a birthday present? Because what I saw during the match was a naughty brat losing focus and in need of a good long spanking for her own good, to re-center her."
Debinha blushed.
"I guess so, ma'am? If you want to, I mean, if it would make you feel better, I still think it was mostly my fault and--"
"Debora, shut up and let me think."
The younger woman shut up, watching Marta warily.
"Alright," Marta conceded. "But since it's a birthday spanking for my birthday, that's how many you'll be getting. My age plus one to grow on. And since it's a therapy spanking, this won't be just messing around," Marta added. "They'll be real, every one of them. Agree?"
"Yes ma'am," Debinha said meekly, trying to remember just how old Marta was. Not forty yet, Debinha didn't think. Thirty-five maybe? She winced but steeled herself. "I'm ready."
"Then come here and get over my lap, little girl," Marta ordered.
Debinha's blush seemed to have become a permanent fixture, or nearly enough. She scrambled into position, yelping as Marta bared her bottom, and wrapped her arms tightly around the pillow Marta handed her.
Then the first powerful spank landed.
Debinha buried her face in the pillow, instantly regretting her choice. Marta's hand was as hard as the paddle, or nearly so. As the heavy swats continued raining down, Debinha tried to keep a silent count, but somewhere around twenty-five the burn became too much to think through and she gave up.
That was around the point, too, that Marta moved the punishing swats lower down, reddening her sit spots to match her bottom cheeks.
When Marta paused, at first Debinha didn't notice, gasping out sobs and trying to squirm away from the burn in her backside. Suddenly, though, she felt the punishing hand - now soft - resting gently on the burning flesh and caressing it.
"That was thirty-seven, Debora. Almost finished," Marta said softly. "Are you still with me, little one?"
Gulping, Debinha nodded. "Y-yes, ma'am," she choked out. 'S-sorry, didn't mean to..."
"Shhh," Marta murmured. "I'll make it quick."
Before Debinha could nod again, the last spank came, swatting down across the tops of her thighs where Marta didn't usually choose to spank. The unexpected placement made Debinha squeal, but then Marta picked her up, hugging her younger teammate close and giving her a kiss on the forehead.
"Alright Debora, princess, it's all done," Marta said soothingly. She set Debinha's clothes to rights and continued holding her for a while longer. "No more naughty tantrums, alright, even if you're holding them inside. If you're frustrated you come to me right away."
"Yes ma'am," Debinha whispered, burying her face in Marta's shoulder. "Thank you."
"You're welcome. Thank you for being such a good little girl for me during your spanking," Marta added. "You were right, I do feel better. I think you will too, after a nap."
Debinha inexplicably found herself yawning through her tears, and nodded. "Can I stay, ma'am?"
"Alright." Marta smiled, settling Debinha on her bed. "Go to sleep, brat, I'll be right here when you wake up."
Tired as Debinha was, it didn't take her long to follow Marta's order. The Captain lay down beside her teammate and friend, holding Debinha protectively, and drifted off herself.
It had been a bad loss, true, but Debinha had gifted Marta with herself and her needs. That trust was a precious gift, and Marta planned never to be unworthy of it.
Chapter 24: The World's Toughest Test - Aftermath, part one
Summary:
After participating in "Special Forces: World's Toughest Test", Carli Lloyd is getting ready to go back States-side with her new friend, Hannah Brown.
As they settle down for their first night in a comfortable bed after over a week of physical stress, they talk about their experiences, and someone Carli left behind without notice - her former Captain, Julie Foudy.
Notes:
Spoilers for the show, in case that wasn't obvious, lol. I don't know that Hannah will make further appearances in Soccerverse, unless Carli continues their friendship more publicly, but these chapters will feature Carli and Hannah. Sorry I've been away from Soccerverse for a little - I promise I won't forget about AT!
(And where in the world is Tobin Heath but *oh my god Christen's latest picspam*)
Chapter Text
"Carli?"
"Yeah?" Carli Lloyd settled back in their hotel room, turning to regard her roommate with great affection - and not a little wariness. She knew that tone. Not only had she got used to that tone from Hannah during their time in the desert together, but she'd heard it before on her teammates.
Lindsey, for instance. God, she missed her little Lindsey and Mal - not being able to communicate with them, or with her other former teammates, had been one of the hardest things in preparing for this course. No one could know where she was. Not even Brian, her husband, was told.
Well, except in that death letter...
"Carli??"
Carli snapped out of it. "Sorry, Hannah." She focused on her roommate, marveling how she'd grown from the perky, pigtailed Miss Alabama-turned-Bachelorette, seen as just a pretty face, to reveal the brave young woman she really was. "What did you need?"
"Carli, when we were alone in that box..." Hannah's voice trailed off, trembling, and Carli saw the first flicker of fear that she'd seen in a while.
"Oh, honey." Carli opened her arms to Hannah, who flew to her embrace willingly. "Yes, I remember." The box had been bloody terrifying, to put it mildly. She took a steadying breath, stroking Hannah's back.
"The things they were shouting....the interrogators...and he said..." Hannah shuddered against Carli's chest.
"He called us little girls, I remember," Carli said in the tone of the mutually offended.
"It made me feel like one," Hannah confessed. "But I've been trying so hard not to be one."
"You're such a brave young woman, Hannah Brown. Don't you let anyone tell you that you're not. Do you remember what Staff told us after? We're women they'd welcome fighting at their side. We passed the course, they're proud of us," Carli prompted, and Hannah nodded into her shoulder.
"I remember," she whispered. "I'll always remember that. But I think I'll always remember how the interrogator made me feel, too. For a minute I felt so helpless," she admitted. "Helpless and...and..." She stumbled on the word, pulling back to look at Carli.
Carli raised her eyebrows.
"And?" Carli prompted, rubbing Hannah's shoulder comfortingly.
"Like a little girl who'd been...." Hannah trailed off again, cheeks pink from more than the triple-digit heat they'd experienced during their ordeal.
Carli smiled wryly. "Oh. I think I see, sweetheart." She moved her hand to Hannah's back again, rubbing gentle circles. "Want me to take a guess?"
Hannah nodded into her shoulder again.
"Naughty, maybe?" Carli offered.
Hannah's blush deepened. "Yeah."
"Mhmm. They were having that effect, weren't they?" Carli empathised. Hannah would be surprised Carli was taking all of this so - well, calmly, if that wasn't just how Carli was all the time. Stoic and strong, she thought. But surely Carli hadn't been like that forever.
"What did you think they were going to do?" Hannah asked, to quell her nerves as she remembered.
If Carli could read minds, she would have reassured Hannah that no, she definitely hadn't been like that forever. Once upon a time she hadn't been far different from Hannah, really.
"Well, when they demanded to know what we thought was going to happen to little girls, two rascals who'd been lying to them, their tone was pretty suggestive," Carli said wryly. "It wasn't far off something Foudy might have said, back in her day. Though of course she'd draw the line well before shutting someone in an underground box and pouring sand on them to get answers."
Hannah felt a giggle startled out of her. "Is that why you've been so calm the whole time, Staff and the interrogators weren't worse than your captains, Carli?" she asked incredulously.
"Oh no, they were definitely worse than my captains," Carli assured Hannah. "But sometimes their tone was familiar, so I could compartmentalize. Take orders, do the thing, survive to the next drill."
And she had survived, Carli reflected, even though she had failed many missions. She'd been the one to always get right back up and try again - something the staff officers had praised her for. Hannah had impressed them, too.
Hannah nodded against her shoulder as Carli hugged her close. "What would Foudy have done if she had two little girls who'd been lying to her?" Hannah ventured finally.
It was Carli's turn to blush.
"Well, she has one at least," she muttered.
Hannah blinked twice, pulling back to look at Carli again. "What?"
Carli fidgeted. "She hasn't stopped being my Captain just because either of us retired," she did her best to explain. "And it's not as though I could tell her what we were doing."
"But she works for Fox. Shouldn't she have been told by someone?" Hannah blinked. "We are talking about the same Julie Foudy, right, former captain, Fox analyst and color commentator, that Julie Foudy?"
"That's the one," Carli confirmed dryly. "But no, Hannah, you heard Staff, when you go away for Special Forces, you tell nobody. Not even Brian knew where I was."
Hannah nodded, realizing. "I just thought even though you couldn't, someone might."
"Nope." Carli shook her head.
"What would Foudy do about you lying to her?" Hannah asked warily.
Carli raised her eyebrows, tilting her head to one side. "Are you asking me to tell you, or are you asking me to show you, Hannah?" she asked mildly.
Hannah licked her lips, which had gone suddenly dry. "Tell me, so when we get back I'm prepared," she offered. "Whatever Foudy does, I'll take it too, that's what being sisters in arms is about, isn't it?"
Oh, you poor, brave, silly child, Carli thought with a rush of exasperated affection. She had no idea what she was signing up for. Again.
"That's what it's about," she agreed, stroking Hannah's hair. "Why don't you take an educated guess, then, little sister? What do you think Foudy would do to teammates who lied to her?"
Hannah fidgeted. "Yell a lot, like Staff, but not as bad as the interrogators?" she offered.
Carli laughed a little at that. "Maybe sometimes, if we'd been extra stupid," she allowed. "But Foudy didn't have to yell. She had this look."
Hannah bit her lower lip, releasing it when Carli tapped there out of habit. "Was that...was that all?"
Carli shook her head. "Not usually, no. You were Miss Alabama, Hannah, so you grew up in the Deep South, right?"
Slowly, Hannah nodded. "Yes ma'am, I'm from Tuscaloosa," she agreed. Carli noticed the return of ma'am to Hannah's vocabulary addressing her, and wondered if it was deliberate.
"How was it with your parents when you misbehaved, how did they handle things when you were naughty?" Carli asked carefully.
Hannah blushed, looking at her lap. "I wasn't n-naughty that much, ma'am."
Carli snorted. "That, I can believe. But sometimes?"
The girl's blush deepened. "Sometimes...if Mama or Meemaw caught me out doing something I shouldn't, they'd have given me a licking."
Carli nodded, understanding perfectly. "Well then. That's the way Foudy handled naughtiness, too," she agreed. "Still want to risk it?"
Hannah blinked twice. "She's going to..." She sputtered. "But Carli, you're like...thirty-five."
"Thirty-nine, but thank you, and it doesn't make a bit of difference to Foudy I promise you that," Carli said wryly.
"Well...if you're sure," Hannah ventured. "It can't possibly be worse than being shut in a box underground, or having sand and water thrown on us. Or being lit on fire."
"Trust me, kiddo, after we've survived being lit on fire literally, being lit on fire metaphorically is going to be nothing," Carli said with a faint smile. "Nothing Foudy can or would do is more terrifying than that."
Hannah nodded, leaning into Carli. "I trust you, Carli," she whispered. "I'm not scared, and I'll take my chance with Foudy for you."
"Alright." Carli hugged Hannah close. "Don't worry, everything's going to be alright now, Hannah, sweetheart. The worst is over, nothing can top that ever again."
Nodding, Hannah found herself yawning. She curled up in Carli's arms, and the two dozed off together.
Soon enough, they'd be back States-side, and facing Julie Foudy.
For now, they had each other, and that was enough.
Chapter 25: The World's Toughest Test, Aftermath - part two
Summary:
Back in New York, Carli and Hannah are met by Julie Foudy, and she takes them back to her hotel to rest up.
She has something she wants to discuss with Carli - but Carli and Hannah have something to work out between them, first.
Notes:
There will be a third chapter - maybe I ought to have posted this as its own thing, but oh well lol.
Chapter Text
When Carli and Hannah stepped off the plane in New York, picked up their bags, and headed outside, they were greeted by - to Hannah's surprise, but not particularly Carli's - Julie Foudy.
Julie's raised eyebrows told Carli all she needed to know. "It's good to see you again, Julie," she said, squeezing Hannah's hand supportively.
"You too, Carli," Julie offered the younger woman a knowing smile. "I see you've got yourself a new hanger-on."
"I'm Carli's friend, ma'am," Hannah said firmly.
"Yes, I can see that," Julie agreed. "I imagine you're still a bit jet-lagged. Why don't we take this back to my suite, you can rest up before having to make the rounds with the reporters and who knows who else."
Carli and Hannah exchanged tired glances. Still, neither of them were unfamiliar with the spotlight, and they nodded obediently, having expected that such interviews would come.
When they got back to Julie's hotel suite, she took them into the kitchen. Carli sat down at the table in the breakfast nook as though it were a matter of course, and Hannah followed, trusting her mentor knew what she was doing.
"We don't want to interrupt Julie when she's switched into mummy mode," Carli said softly, trying to keep Foudy from hearing her.
Foudy's lips quirked slightly, but she ignored the remark otherwise, pouring three glasses of limeade, flavored with mint and topped with spearmint leaves, pineapple and maraschino cherries. She brought these to the table, and gave the girls their drinks, sitting down with her own.
There was a plate of shortbread cookies on the table, and Carli took a piece for Hannah, then took one for herself. They ate in silence for a little while, then Hannah sipped carefully at her drink, watching the older woman warily. "Thank you for the drinks, and for coming to pick us up, ma'am."
"You're welcome, Hannah," Julie said calmly. "Nothing to say, Carli Anne?"
Carli's stomach twisted. "I'm sorry, ma'am."
Hannah looked at Carli in disbelief. In their time away she'd never once heard the word ma'am pass Carli's lips. Yet it sounded so natural for her to say it to Foudy.
Must be a Captain thing, she reflected.
"Yes, I rather suspect you are," Julie agreed. "Would you like to tell me what you are sorry for?"
Carli met Foudy's eyes squarely. "I disobeyed you, ma'am," she admitted. "I promised you'd always know where to reach me if I was needed."
"Instead, you disappeared," Julie said quietly. "What if your little ones had needed you?"
"One did," Carli said just as quietly, "and I'm not sorry I was there for her."
Hannah's eyes widened as Foudy turned to look at her.
"Ten days," Foudy said softly, eyes locked on Hannah. "You were off the radar for ten days, all of you. No one knew where you were or what you were doing."
Hannah exhaled shakily. "Was it ten days? It felt like longer, ma'am." She took a sip of her drink to steady herself.
"Lost track of time out there?"
"You don't know what we've been through, with all due respect. Ma'am."
Carli's eyebrows went up as she heard this answer, glancing at Foudy warily.
"You're right, I don't," Foudy agreed. "Why don't you tell me."
Hannah looked at Carli. "Do we have to?"
Carli licked her lips, taking a sip of her drink to cover her hesitation. "Technically, we don't have to. At least you don't, Hannah."
"Consider it practice for the interviews tomorrow."
Hannah groaned. Oh. Right. "Yes ma'am," she offered.
"Good choice, Hannah," Foudy said mildly.
Hannah slowly began recounting what it was like meeting Carli and the others, telling the stories of the trials they had endured - near-drowning (repeatedly), being lit on fire, being forced to climb from a boat in the middle of the water into a hovering helicopter by a damp rope. Carli's hand found Hannah's under the table, and she squeezed Hannah's hand supportively as the former Bachelorette told each story.
They watched the expressions on Foudy's face shift, Foudy's gaze moving away from Hannah and to Carli.
Carli looked stoically back, but she felt some guilt as Hannah got to the 'death letters'.
"Death letters," Julie echoed.
"Weirdest group therapy I've ever been to," Hannah muttered.
Carli snorted. Then she got up without being told and fetched the letter from her gear.
She handed it to Foudy, who read it in silence.
Foudy folded it neatly, putting it back in its envelope, and putting it to one side.
"Have you had enough lemonade, girls?"
Hannah blinked innocently at Foudy. "But I haven't even got to the interrogation yet, ma'am."
Julie's lips thinned. "Carli, pet, is she exaggerating to try and mess with me?"
"No, ma'am," Carli shook her head. "Well, she might be being a bit of a brat about how she's telling the story, but no embellishment. It all really happened. And if she's being a brat, it's because she needs to release all of what we went through. Hannah's not a bad girl."
"Sounds like a little girl I used to know," Julie raised her eyebrows at Carli. "Remind you of anyone, Carli Anne?"
"I'm sure I have absolutely no idea what you're talking about, Cap--" Carli cut herself off. "Ma'am," she corrected herself, but not before Foudy gave her a knowing smile.
"Were you a naughty brat, Carli?" Hannah asked with obvious interest.
Carli sputtered.
"You said about how Foudy would give lickings for being that," Hannah added, looking intrigued. "She did to you, didn't she?"
"I'm right here, Hannah Kelsey," Foudy said mildly, and the younger girl jumped.
"How did you...Carli didn't tell you my name," Hannah protested.
"An oversight on her part, I'm sure," Foudy replied. "My girl normally has better manners than that. Though you're quite right. Not always."
Hannah tried to digest this new information, but wasn't quite sure what to do with it. "Brian's your husband, isn't he, Carli?"
"Yes, and this isn't the same thing," Carli replied calmly. "Foudy and I have known each other longer than I've been with Brian. She's my friend, my Captain, and a bit more, but there's nothing romantic between us."
Hannah wanted to know about the 'more', but judging by Foudy's expression she figured she'd be finding out soon enough anyway.
"Just because Carli and I have this arrangement doesn't mean you have to be involved, if you don't want to, Hannah," Foudy prompted the younger girl. "But just so we are absolutely clear; you girls are going to sit here and finish your snack, and when you're done, I'm going to take Carli into the other room and give her the spanking she needs to remind her that she doesn't have to be the stoic one, in control of herself all the time. And for lying to me, of course. Do you understand?"
"Yes ma'am," Hannah said, echoed by Carli a moment later. Hannah frowned. "Ma'am?" she ventured.
"Yes, Hannah?" Foudy asked.
"I think there were a few times out there when Carli would've given me a licking herself, if she'd been able to get away with it," Hannah admitted.
"Probably," Carli said with an exasperated smile. "And you would have deserved it, too, though I wouldn't have cared about you any less. It's because Julie and I care."
"Are you telling me that you think Carli ought to give you your spanking, Hannah?" Julie prompted, and, blushing, Hannah nodded.
"If anyone has to, ma'am, I'd...I'd rather take it from Carli. She looked after me out there."
"That's fair enough," Foudy agreed readily. "Alright Carli Anne, when you're done, I'll let you take Hannah back there, first."
Carli and Hannah exchanged looks. Hannah's first instinct was to dawdle about eating the shortbread and finishing her limeade, but a slight headshake from Carli stopped her. She didn't exactly wolf it down, either, but the two of them were finished rather sooner than Hannah would have liked.
Then Carli stood and offered Hannah her hand. "Come on sweetheart. It's alright, I promise. You've definitely survived worse. I was there."
"Yes ma'am." Hannah took Carli's hand, following her out of the main room of the suite and into one of the two adjoining bedrooms. This one, Carli saw, had a king size bed, and it had both Carli and Hannah's bags.
Clearly Foudy had moved their things while they had finished off their snack, and the implication was obvious. Neither of them was shy about sharing a bed with the other, they'd been close enough in quarters during their training, but the fact that Foudy had decided it for them startled Hannah a bit.
"Carli?" she asked as the older woman seated herself on the bed.
"Hmm?"
"How did Foudy know to get a room for us? How did she know we'd be here?" Hannah asked, even as she obeyed Carli's gesture and positioned herself over her mentor's lap.
"I don't question how Foudy knows things," Carli said dryly. "By now I just take it for granted."
Hannah nodded into the pillow.
She tensed as Carli patted the seat of her shorts, squirming.
"We're going to do this in layers, alright?"
"Carli?" she squeaked.
"Over your shorts first, then underwear after that, and bare after that, if we need to," Carli explained. "Understood?"
Hannah blushed at the succinct delineation of her fate. "Yes ma'am."
"You're very lucky I'm not Kate," Carli added. "She nearly always spanked bare to start with."
"Is Kate worse than Foudy?" Hannah asked warily.
"Sometimes. Are you trying to stall things, Hannah, sweetheart?" Carli raised an eyebrow.
"Not much, ma'am," Hannah said softly. "But after you finish with me, Foudy's going to...and I don't want...."
"Oh, Hannah," Carli rubbed Hannah's back gently. "I'll be perfectly safe with her, I swear. So are you. Safer than anything we did out there."
"Okay," Hannah nodded. "I'm...I'm ready."
"Remember what I told you. Hannah. Being lit on fire for real is definitely worse," Carli said, giving her a comforting pat. "You survived that, you'll be okay."
Hannah nodded, jumping as Carli landed the first spank with more sound than actual sting to it. She squirmed a little as the swats continued to fall, but slowly started to relax - Carli wasn't spanking very hard, and the swats were definitely nowhere near as bad as anything Staff, or worse, the Interrogators, had done. She felt safe, almost comfortable, over Carli's lap.
She hadn't been counting the light spanks, but Carli had, and when the twenty-eighth had fallen on Hannah's sit spots, she paused, sliding her fingers into Hannah's waistband and tugging lightly.
Hannah raised her hips a little so Carli could pull her shorts down all the way, not happy about losing them but not terribly uncomfortable yet. She sniffled a little as Carli took her shorts down, whining as Carli settled her back in position.
"Please, Carli?"
"Please what, honey? Smack you harder?" Carli asked, her tone light and teasing. Hannah blushed crimson.
"No? I'll be so good."
"You are good. You're being a very good girl for me," Carli encouraged her. "It's alright sweetheart, you've made it this far, I've got you, you're okay."
"Okay," Hannah whispered. Carli rubbed her back gently before resuming her spanking, the swats falling sharper with one less layer of clothing in the way.
They still weren't terrible, though, and Hannah did her best to lie still and take it. She managed it for the first twenty or so, but then Carli turned her attention back to Hannah's sit spots, and Hannah's feet drummed on the bed as the stinging smacks landed there. Tears had started to fall, though she wasn't sobbing.
"Okay, settle," Carli soothed after the last spank fell, stroking Hannah's hair gently. "It's okay honey, I know it's starting to hurt but you're alright. Do you understand why I'm spanking you, little one?" She'd given Hannah time to think about it, though they'd brought it up before leaving Foudy.
"B-because there were times you should've when we were out there, only the boys, and no privacy, so..."
"Mhmm. And?" Carli prompted.
"Because...because you and Julie care."
"Good girl," Carli praised her. "And, because you need this release after holding on to what we went through for so long," she added. "Take a breath and let it out, Hannah, it's alright, I'm so proud of you."
Chapter 26: The World's Toughest Test, Aftermath - part three
Summary:
The third and final chapter of the "World's Toughest Test" crossover chapters. Hannah and Carli finish their discussion - then Carli is due one with Foudy.
Finally, Foudy can be reassured her girls are safe and well.
Chapter Text
Hannah took a breath and let it out obediently. She made to get up, but Carli's hand was still on her back.
"Ma'am?" Hannah ventured.
"Are we done, sweetheart?" Carli inquired. "Have you let it all out yet?"
Slowly, Hannah shook her head.
"It's okay, Hannah," Carli said reassuringly. "One last bit then. You know what we have to do."
Slowly, Hannah lifted up again and felt Carli tug away the last bit of negligible protection before settling her back in place, her panties joining her shorts somewhere around her knees. She shivered.
"Cold, little one?" Carli rubbed her bottom. "We can fix that."
Hannah sputtered indignantly. "Carli!"
"I'm teasing, sweetheart," Carli said wryly. "But you will feel a bit warmer when we're done. Remember, nothing like so bad as what Staff did," she added. "You're perfectly safe, I haven't let you down yet have I?"
"No ma'am," Hannah conceded. "I know I'm safe."
"You are. I promise," Carli said reassuringly. The next spank made Hannah whimper - it was definitely sharp enough to sting, and the ones that followed were no different. The light pink color Carli had brought out in her bottom was deepening, and she squirmed, legs scissoring a little as Carli's spanks turned her bottom from cherry blossom pink to deep rose. Her tears flowed more earnestly, and her breath came in little gasps as she squirmed, but she clasped her hands in front of her, not letting them fly back.
Twenty-five, twenty-six, twenty-seven, twenty-eight, two to each sit spot, and then they were done. Carli scooped Hannah up into her arms, rubbing her back.
"There, there, my brave girl," Carli soothed Hannah, rocking her gently. "I've got you, let it go, it's alright."
Hannah pressed close to Carli as her mentor tugged her clothes back into position, whimpering as they slid up over her sore bottom. "I'm sorry I was bad," she said softly.
"You aren't a bad girl, sweetheart. You were a bit naughty while we were out there, but it's hardly high crimes and treason," Carli rubbed Hannah's back comfortingly. "You did so well, Hannah. So well out there, and so well for me just now. I want you to know how proud of you I am. So proud of you, little one."
"Thank you, ma'am," Hannah whispered, snuggling close as Carli cuddled her. "I'll be good for you, I swear."
"You are. I know, honey," Carli said, rubbing Hannah's back. "You're so good, Hannah, sweetheart. It's all done now, no more to worry about, not from me, not from Foudy. All forgiven," she promised.
"I'm still worried," Hannah admitted.
Carli looked at her, meeting the younger girl's eyes. "About what?"
"You and Foudy."
Carli blushed. "Oh. That. No, Hannah, I promise I'll be perfectly fine. I won't be any better off than you are now, but I won't be much worse off, either. Foudy doesn't take lying well, but the worst she's going to do is light a metaphorical fire in my backside. Not a real one, and we've been there."
Hannah nodded, shuddering.
"That was terrifying."
"Yeah. But we got through it, didn't we?" Carli gave Hannah a squeeze. "After that, I can handle Foudy. We can handle anything."
There was a knock at the door.
"It's open," Carli said, after looking at Hannah for permission. Foudy stepped inside, closing the door behind her.
"We need to talk, Carli Anne."
"You can say whatever you want in front of me, ma'am," Hannah interrupted, and a flicker of a smile crossed Foudy's lips.
"Brave little lion cub, aren't you? It's been a while since anyone interrupted me for Carli's sake."
"To be fair, it's been a while since we were in this situation where anyone else could see, ma'am," Carli muttered.
It took Hannah a moment to realize that Carli had just implied she'd been spanked by Foudy before, maybe after Foudy's retirement. Possibly more than once. She looked from her mentor to the older woman in alarm.
"It's alright, little one, I promise you that. Carli is perfectly safe with me," Julie assured her, crossing the room to sit beside Carli and Hannah on the bed. "You worry about her, hm?"
Hannah nodded slowly. "When...when we were being interrogated, the man grabbed Carli and..." She trailed off, seeing a flicker of some unreadable emotion cross Foudy's face.
"Did he hurt you, pet?"
"No ma'am, not really," Carli said quietly, wincing. "He yelled, and he shook me, but I wasn't physically harmed."
"Did any of them hurt you?"
Carli knew what Julie was asking. She shook her head. "The tasks were difficult, and some of them hurt, but Staff and the interrogators didn't ever actually hurt us," she promised. "Maybe embarrass us a bit, and frighten us on purpose, especially the interrogators, but we were as safe as they could make us in that situation."
"Alright." Julie ran her hand over Carli's hair gently, searching her face, as though reassuring herself that Carli was intact.
"Carli said they were worse than you, but they sounded a lot like you and the other captains in some ways," Hannah reported. Foudy looked at her.
"Did she?"
Hannah nodded. "She thought about you and the captains so she could compartmentalize."
"I see," Foudy said thoughtfully, returning her gaze to Carli, who blushed.
"Are you sure you dealt with your girl appropriately, Carli, pet?"
Carli nodded quickly. "Yes ma'am, I'm absolutely sure. Hannah was a very good girl for me," she added.
"It seems she still has a bit of sass left," Foudy mused.
Hannah blushed, staring at her lap. "I'm sorry," she protested meekly.
"I think I'm going to need you to go to the corner and face the wall, while I take care of Carli. Can you do that, Hannah?" Foudy prompted. "Or is being separated from Carli too hard for you?"
"We've been separated worse than that, trust me," Carli muttered. Hannah shuddered, and Carli gave her a reassuring hug.
"It's alright sweetheart, you'll still be in the room," she promised. "It's not going to be isolation like what happened."
Hannah nodded slowly. "I can do it," she offered.
"Good girl," Carli praised, and Hannah slid off Carli's lap, going obediently to the corner and facing the wall. Behind her, she could hear Foudy gently scolding Carli for going off alone without a word to anyone, for lying about her intent to get involved in this thing, and for being in a situation where she could have been seriously injured, worse than anything that ever happened in her whole career. Though Foudy's voice was soft, the sternness in her tone made even Hannah wince, and the scolding wasn't even directed at her.
Hannah resisted the urge to turn from her corner and look, when she heard the spanking start. Judging by the sound, Carli was being spanked bare to start with, and she grimaced at the thought. The crack of Julie's hand on Carli's bare bottom was loud in the hotel room - and it was a hotel room, too, Hannah reminded herself, no matter how nice of a suite Foudy had found for them. She anxiously wondered how thin the walls were.
"Why are you being spanked, Carli Anne?" Foudy asked after a while, and Hannah pressed deeper into her corner, fighting the urge to run to Carli.
"Because...because I lied to you, ma'am, and because I placed myself in a situation where I could be seriously injured, without the support of my family," Carli gasped.
"And?" Julie pressed, addressing a flurry of sharper swats to Carli's sit spots. She bit down on a curse before it could leave her mouth. No reason to provoke Foudy into worse.
"And...because it's inappropriate to leave my family without a word," Carli gasped. "What if the little ones had needed me."
"That's right, Carli Anne. And because you need this release from your experience, as much as Hannah did. Isn't that right?" Foudy prompted. "You never have to be stoic for me. You know that, don't you, pet?"
"Y-yes ma'am," Carli whispered. Foudy had been spanking steadily while talking, all the while bringing her closer to tears. Carli definitely had a higher limit for pain tolerance than Hannah, but then, Julie had been spanking her harder to begin with.
Hannah froze as she heard Foudy go quiet, pausing to pull something out of her bag. Now the only sound in the room was the stinging thud of something against bare flesh, wrenching more than silent tears from Carli at last.
The younger girl turned her head to look when she was sure Foudy was too involved in her task to catch her, and swallowed as she saw Foudy using a soccer cleat to finish Carli's spanking.
The bumpy sole bit deeper into Carli's punished bottom than a plimsoll would, and it didn't take many swats from this to have Carli sobbing freely.
Hannah quickly turned back to her corner as Julie scooped Carli up, hoping Foudy wouldn't notice her. However, as Foudy held Carli in her arms, comforting her, she turned her head toward the corner.
"Come here, little one."
Hannah's stomach plummeted.
When Carli had got herself under control - which didn't take long, all things considered - and Hannah still hadn't moved from the corner, she took matters into her own hands. Standing up, her clothes back in place, she made her way to Hannah's side.
"Sweetheart," she said softly. "Foudy asked you to do something."
Hannah flung herself into Carli's arms. "But it was terrible," she whispered, and Carli hugged her close.
"Bad enough, but I'm alright," Carli promised. "I told you I would be."
Hannah pulled back and looked at Carli worriedly. "Are you sure?"
Carli nodded.
"It's alright honey, Foudy just wants to talk to you."
"Okay," Hannah said reluctantly, allowing Carli to lead her back to Foudy.
Julie looked at the girl carefully. "Are you alright, little one?"
Hannah blinked. "Am I....yes, I think so?" she offered. "Carli didn't hurt me. I mean, taking my licks hurt at the end a bit, but not...not too bad."
"Were you alright when you saw what happened with Carli," Foudy clarified.
Hannah blushed.
"You...used a soccer shoe on her."
"I did," Foudy said. "It wouldn't be the first time, although it's not one of my preferred implements. But for something like this, I find it reasonable."
"It looked awful," Hannah said guardedly.
"Hmm. Well, it's not pleasant, but that's the point, little one," Foudy said. "Carli isn't damaged, I promise you. I take care with my girls." She fixed her gaze on Hannah. "All of them."
"Ma'am?" Hannah ventured.
"I think perhaps we weren't quite done with you, little girl," Foudy said mildly. "When you're told to face the corner, you stay facing the corner until you're called."
When Hannah heard the phrase 'little girl', she froze. Carli noticed, and tugged Hannah back into her embrace. "Sweetheart, it's okay," she whispered. "Foudy's not like them, I promise. Nothing like that bad, not ever."
Foudy softened immediately. "Little one," she amended. "Breathe. Carli can hold you, but look at me," she instructed gently. "Breathe in and out, slowly. When you can talk, tell me what happened just now."
Hannah raised her eyes to Foudy's, and obeyed, trembling a little. "The...the interrogators, when they took us...when they had me and Carli, they said..." Hannah pressed deeper into Carli's embrace. "They called us little girls like that, like we didn't mean anything to them, like they could..."
Foudy stepped forward, pulling Hannah and Carli both gently into her arms. "No, little one," she said softly. "Carli cares about you very much, you're hers now, and that makes you part of our family. When I say 'little girl' I don't mean it the way they said it. Shh, it's alright, if you don't want me to say it I won't any more. You're safe, I promise. Is 'little one' still alright?"
Hannah nodded slowly. "They didn't say that, and it sounds different, ma'am."
"Alright. It's okay, thank you for telling me. Good girl."
Hannah nodded meekly. "Are...are you going to...to..."
"Girl survives being half drowned and lit on fire, and can't even say that word," Carli murmured, mouth twitching. "Come on sweetheart, it's not a dirty word, and you've survived much worse. It's okay to say it."
Hannah blushed deeply. "Is Foudy going to...spank me?" she whispered.
"I considered it," Foudy answered for herself. "But I think on the whole, no. Not now." She patted Hannah's shoulder. "It's alright little one, all's well. Just breathe easy for us now, we've got you."
Hannah stayed in Carli's embrace until she was calmer. Then she looked back at Foudy. "M-maybe you should. Ma'am."
Julie stepped back, regarding Hannah with raised eyebrows. "Maybe I should what, little one?"
"M-maybe you should..."
Hannah found Carli's gaze, half amused, half sympathetic. Carli squeezed her hand in support, as Julie waited.
"Maybe you should spank me, too," Hannah said finally. "If Carli hadn't had to take care of me, she wouldn't have needed to--"
"Hey," Carli interrupted firmly. "I stayed because I needed to finish what I started. Julie knows that about me. I don't quit when I start something. Yes, I stayed for you too, but I had to stay to prove something to myself."
"That's right, Carli," Julie agreed. "I've always admired that about you. Just...next time, think about what you're doing, pet, hmm? Brian and our girls would have been inconsolable if all they had left was that letter to remember you by."
"I promise, ma'am, this put me off trying it for real," Carli said with a rueful smile. "But I had to know I could."
Hannah nodded. "I feel the same way. I'm glad that we got through it together, Carli."
"God help me if you introduce Hannah to Lindsey and Mal," Julie murmured.
Carli laughed, gave Hannah an affectionate grin, and hugged the girl close.
"Maybe I will."
"I'd like that," Hannah said softly.
"Maybe someday, little one," Julie allowed. "Now, you've had a long trip. Try and get a nap in before dinner, hmm?"
"Yes ma'am," the girls chorused, sighing in relief as Foudy left them alone. They changed for bed and climbed in together, finally able to relax after a week and a half of grueling fear and pain.
They had made it through the final trial.
All was, once again, well, and they could rest.
Chapter 27: Homework Help
Summary:
At the training facility, Alyssa's struggling. But the problem isn't soccer practice.
Notes:
Based on one of Ali Riley's IG stories, where AT asked her for homework help.
Chapter Text
"Tia Ali?"
"Hmm? What is it, pet?" Ali Riley raised an eyebrow in Alyssa's direction, watching the teen sitting at her laptop at the table, swinging her legs restlessly. Alyssa was rubbing one of her fidget toys absently, a gesture Ali found adorable.
"I don't know how to start this essay."
Ali snorted. "The best place is to start at the beginning," she intoned, "then when you come to the end, stop."
AT leveled a glare on Ali. "That's not funny, and it doesn't help either," she pouted.
Ali's other eyebrow went up. "I know the best cure for pouting," she informed Alyssa evenly. "It helps focus wonderfully well, too."
Alyssa quickly got rid of her put-upon expression. "Ice cream?" she asked innocently, turning on the puppy eyed look.
"Not hardly, and how you can be asking for ice cream in this weather is beyond me," Ali grumbled, sitting down on the couch at the side of the room. "Come here, pet."
AT let out a soft whine, but did as she was told very reluctantly. "Tia Ali, I'm sorry."
"Shhh," Ali soothed Alyssa, helping the girl into position over her lap. "I know, sweetheart. Inattention is hardly red card level. You'll be alright," she promised, offering her other hand to AT to hold on to.
Sniffling, Alyssa nodded. "Okay, Tia Ali," she whispered, shivering as Ali bared her bottom. The only hope she held onto now was that it wouldn't be a very long spanking, if Ali was starting bare to begin with.
She yelped as the first swat fell. "Ow!" That had stung, despite Ali's reassurance, and she kicked a little, squeezing Ali's hand with both of hers.
"I know, pet," Ali murmured, continuing the spanking at the same strength. The first dozen swats painted Alyssa's bottom cheeks pink, starting to turn them a light rosy color. Then Ali moved her hand lower, aiming the last six at Alyssa's sit spots, just where she settled the most weight when she sat down. Tears spilled down Alyssa's cheeks, though she wasn't crying hard, and Ali gently righted Alyssa's clothes, pulling her in for a hug.
"Just a little reminder, Alyssa, pet," she murmured, stroking Alyssa's hair gently. "It's alright little one. You've survived, haven't you?"
AT winced and nodded, standing experimentally and moving. Her bottom hurt but it wouldn't last too long - maybe just long enough for her to complete her assignment. "But what should I write about, Tia?"
Ali squeezed AT's shoulder reassuringly. "You don't have a topic assigned?"
She shook her head. "They said anything we like and know about."
"Why don't you write about football, and how you feel about starting your pro season?" Ali suggested.
The eighteen year old's eyes lit up, and she nodded. "All right. Thanks, Tia Ali."
"You're welcome." Ali smiled as AT resumed her seat, humming sympathetically at AT's soft noise of discomfort. "Settle, sweetheart, I know, but it won't last long. You're okay, honey, I promise, all's well. Just focus."
"Yes ma'am, Tia Ali," Alyssa agreed, and settled back down to her work.
Chapter 28: Kling's Three Strikes (April 9, 2013 USWNT-The Netherlands)
Summary:
Back in 2013, the USWNT played an international friendly against the Netherlands. During the match, a call was made that Crystal Dunn felt was unfair, exploding on behalf of her best friend, Julie Johnston (not yet Ertz.)
Their older teammates can't let such behavior pass unchecked.
Notes:
This is an older story of mine, taking place nearly 10 years ago and now posted in honor of Julie Ertz' return to the roster (and because H asked for a soaping story over on The Orlando Incident). I'd been waiting for the right time to pull this one out, and with Jules' return, a Crystal and Jules friendship tale seems right to honor the occasion.
Features Heather "HAO" O'Reilly and Meghan "Kling" Klingenberg, as well as mention of coach Tom Sermanni.
Chapter Text
April 9, 2013, The Hague, Netherlands. USWNT vs. The Orange Lionesses, 3-1
The match was over, they had won, but Crystal Dunn was blazing with fury. "Those, those...I can't believe they made that call!" she erupted from the bench. Only a substitute, she had watched with mixed emotions as the team played, and had erupted in anger when a header from her best friend, Julie Beth Johnston, had obviously spun into the goal in the 73rd minute. "Jules made that goal. You KNOW she made that goal!" she had yelled at coach Tom Sermanni, whose only response was a shrug. It had been called offside by the referee; what was he supposed to do about it? "You utter fucking bastard!"
That got HAO's attention. The older woman had come off the field, replaced by Meghan Klingenberg about ten minutes before, and now she swept an arm around Crystal, pulling her away from Sermanni. "Crystal Alyssia Dunn, we do not talk like that."
Crystal's chest heaved in anger. "I won't apologize," she said shortly. "I won't. Jules deserved that goal. You saw it, HAO. It was real."
"It's not our call," Heather O'Reilly said evenly, looking her younger teammate in the eyes. "And we still don't call Tom names. If you weren't on the bench, little one, you would be getting carded right about now." She barely glanced up as the whistle blew and Kling strode toward them, Julie two steps behind.
"What happened?" Kling demanded as Crystal struggled in HAO's grasp. "The ref's a fucking bastard and Tom's one too for letting him do that to Jules!"
Julie grimaced at Crystal's outburst, especially as HAO gave the twenty-year-old a sharp look. "Crystal. Enough."
"I won't say I'm sorry," Crystal said again, though she seemed much less sure of herself now she was facing down Meghan Klingenberg, who looked thoroughly displeased.
"Dunn. Johnston. With me," Kling ordered, jerking her head in the direction of the locker rooms. Julie slipped her hand into Crystal's, and the two girls followed their older teammate warily.
When they got into the baths, the first thing Kling did was pull Julie into a one-armed hug. "I saw that header, kiddo. It was a good one. Whether it was offside or not...well, it was a really narrow call. You were right on the line. It could've gone either way. I think it was clean, but maybe the ref saw something we didn't."
"All right," Julie agreed quietly. Kling squeezed her hand. "Go ice up," she told Julie, and Julie gave Crystal a look before going to obey.
"As for you," Kling said, fixing her gaze on a worried Crystal Dunn, "you broke the Rule. Twice." She'd cursed at Sermanni and then cursed about him. "What do you think we call that?"
Crystal's eyes widened. "But Kling!"
"We don't curse at people. Strike one - and two, little one," Kling said, holding two fingers up.
Crystal's stomach dropped. "Kling..."
"Now. Did you curse while being little yourself...I think not. I've not seen you go down yet," Kling deduced. "But in front of one?" She glanced at Julie, who was sitting in the bath, hugging her knees to her chest. Julie had gone down the minute her header was called wrong, and had stumbled her way through the rest of the match, needing Kling to keep an eye on her.
Crystal's eyes widened. "Oh please, Kling, no..." she begged as Kling put up a third finger.
"Too bad, Dunn. You did it to yourself," Kling said quietly. She dug into her kit, pulling out a bottle of non-toxic liquid hand soap, a clean washcloth and her water bottle. Crystal watched in mute horror as Kling soaped up the cloth.
"Open, Dunn."
She clamped her mouth shut, shaking her head.
"One." Crystal backed up a step.
"Two-these are your extras you're earning yourself with the hairbrush, by the way."
With a horrified squeak, Crystal whimpered and shook her head again. "Please, no!"
"Three, Dunn." Tears prickling her eyes, the twenty-year-old girl moved hastily back to Kling, and opened her mouth.
Kling inserted the cloth, rubbing it in well all over Crystal's mouth. Crystal didn't bite her, though Kling suspected Crystal wanted to, and when Kling took the cloth back out she tugged the crying girl into her arms, rubbing her back.
"Five minutes, sweetheart. I've gotcha, you're safe with Kling, it's gonna be okay." Crystal felt the furthest thing from okay as she shuddered and cried, but Kling's embrace did feel nice, and her soothing voice was at least some reassurance that Kling wasn't furious with her. When the time was up by Meghan's watch, she gave Crystal her water bottle to rinse out, spitting the suds out in the nearby sink.
"Okay, kiddo. That's part one taken care of, brave girl." She reached into her bag and pulled out her walnut hairbrush, putting it down on the bench, then sat down. "Drop them and over, Dunn."
"Are you going to...the whole time...with that?" Crystal eyed the fearsome brush with another shudder.
"No, sweetheart. Just those extras you earned. It's gonna be okay, I promise," Meghan murmured. Crystal didn't want any more extras, so she obeyed unhappily, sniffling as Meghan's hand smoothed her jersey before moving to her bare bottom. One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. Seven. Eight. Nine. Ten. Five smacks to each cheek had Crystal squirming. Kling could spank plenty hard even without the hairbrush.
"Alright, just about halfway there, kiddo," Meghan murmured, tipping Crystal forward a little. Crystal whimpered, tears falling faster as Meghan divided ten more spanks between her sit spots and undercurve. Then she paused, and reached for the brush.
"Last bit, Dunn."
"O-oh...please, Kling, do we have to?"
"Yeah," Meghan said softly. "I'm sorry, kiddo, but you earned it, and you know that, don't you?"
Crystal nodded tearfully. "Y-yeah."
"It's just three. You can take three," Kling murmured encouragingly. "Hold my hand, kiddo, it's all right." She took Crystal's hands in her free one and let Crystal hold on tight.
Crystal squealed as Kling landed one sound spank to each bottom cheek and the third across the middle of her sit spots. It was hard, but it was over fast, and then Kling scooped Crystal back up into her lap face up, holding the kid against her chest. "Hey, there, there, sweetheart. You took your spanking so well. So well, kiddo. That's strike two taken care of. Only one left, Dunn."
Crystal looked up, alarmed, scrubbing at tear-filled eyes. "O-one left...oh...oh no, Kling, p-please..."
"I know. I know, sweetheart. But you'll sit here on the bench with me for ten minutes."
Crystal whimpered, sniffling. "B-bare?"
"You can have your panties back up, sweetheart." Kling gently adjusted Crystal's clothing, then settled her on the bench, and Crystal's tears increased again as her full weight settled on her well spanked bottom.
"I know," Kling murmured, keeping an arm around Crystal, and the younger girl rested her head on Kling's shoulder as she cried. "I know, sweetheart. You're safe, I've gotcha, you're okay. I know it hurts, but it won't hurt forever." She kept up the litany of comforting words as Crystal cried her way through the ten minutes, then lifted Crystal back into her lap again.
"M'sorry, sorry," Crystal sobbed.
"I know, babe. It's forgiven, little one," Meghan soothed. "You're a good girl. Your naughtiness is all gone. Shhh, it's okay. It's okay."
Meghan settled Crystal in the ice bath with Julie, and went to let her other teammates in. They'd stayed back to give Kling and Crystal their privacy, but now HAO settled in with the two young ones, hugging them both close.
She gave Crystal a kiss on the forehead. "It's okay now, hmm? Everything better between you and Kling?"
Crystal nodded meekly. "I'm sorry, Heather."
"I know, sweetheart. I forgive you," HAO said. "It's done now."
After the team had soaked their pain away (and despite not playing, Crystal had her own aches to soothe), got out, dried off and dressed, HAO helped Crystal find Sermanni. The youngster had one last apology to make. Luckily, Sermanni accepted it without question. He knew the team had their ways of managing things. And Crystal was careful never to curse out a coach or ref again - at least in front of Meghan Klingenberg.
Chapter 29: Nittany Lionesses and their Pride (Chicago Red Stars vs. Portland Thorns, 2021 season opener leading up to Tokyo Olympics)
Summary:
In 2021, the season opener went...badly, for Chicago. Especially for their number one keeper, Alyssa Naeher, the USWNT's number one keeper, with one thing on her mind.
The Olympic roster.
It didn't help that Captain Julie Ertz was taken out of the match with an injury.
Luckily, their opponents were the Portland Thorns, which meant Becky Sauerbrunn was there to see to her National teammates, and the USWNT youngests - Tierna Davidson, Sophia Smith, and Meep Twins Lindsey Horan and Mal Pugh - all had one another to hold onto, with Tokyo looming.
Plus, where Alyssa Naeher is concerned, Becky knows to have Ali Krieger on speed dial.
Notes:
Okay, this is yet another older story, since I had an ask about - I think it was either Mal and Tierna, or Soph and Tierna, but anyway they're all present lol. This story is very much an "Alyssa Naeher doubts herself and needs as many National teammates as possible to help her out" with a therapy spanking involved. Meep Twin and team youngests also do their best to help their Lys in their own way, although they can't take charge of Lys like Ali and Brunn can (nor would they want to).
I fully intend to get the Tobin, Christen and Ash story written *at some point* but my brain keeps getting distracted by other ideas (not that I mind the other ideas, and anyway by now it's obvious that Scenes isn't going to stay in any kind of chronological order haha.)
Chapter Text
Sunday, May 16, 2021
Providence Park, Portland
Portland Thorns 5, Chicago Red Stars 0 (2021 season opener)
Alyssa Naeher stumbled blindly down the tunnel, tears stinging her eyes. She sank to the ground, wrapping her arms around herself, and pressed her back against the wall, head bowed.
"Becky!"
Becky Sauerbrunn turned at Tierna's shout, and ran toward the Chicago side. She was at Tierna's side in a moment; Tierna had seen Alyssa in the corridor and stopped to help, to no avail. Becky knelt by Tierna, gesturing her on, and put her arms around the sobbing keeper.
"Lyssa, Lyssa, honey, shhh, oh, sweetheart. I've got you. It's okay. It's okay, I promise."
"N-not okay," Alyssa whimpered, pressing herself into Becky's embrace as she sobbed on Becky's shoulder. "It's all wrong. M'bad, Becky. I ruined it, they're gonna hate me forever and I won't make the squad and--"
Becky pressed a kiss to Alyssa's hair. "No, no, honey, you aren't bad," she whispered. "Today might not have been your best game, but you made at least as many saves as you let through, and it's going to be alright. No one hates you, Lyssa, don't even think that."
"Do you hate me, Lyssa?"
The question shocked Alyssa out of her self-pity, and she looked up to see Sophia Smith standing there with Tierna. She rubbed a hand across her eyes, and shook her head.
"N-no, Soph. You're our little sister, I don't hate you."
"Even though I scored three of those five goals?" Sophia asked.
"Two," Tierna grimaced. "If Lys has got to hate anyone it should be me. An own goal..." If she hadn't accidentally got her foot on Sophia's goal before it struck home, Soph would have scored three, though.
"I don't hate either of you," Alyssa said, getting shakily to her feet and folding the two youngests in her arms. They hugged her back hard.
"And with Sinc and Lussi you know it's just business as usual," Becky said, running a hand over Alyssa's hair. "It's going to be okay, Lys."
"It isn't," Alyssa whispered. "I...I was distracted. When that own goal happened, it threw me off, and when Jules got subbed off in the thirtieth minute with her knee being so...I don't know, I just..."
Oh.
"Okay, honey, okay," Becky murmured soothingly. "Let's go check on Jules, okay, Lyss? We'll see how she's doing. It didn't look too terrible. I'm sure the med staff was just protecting her."
Alyssa nodded and followed Becky to the Chicago side.
Some of the newer Chicago players bristled at the intrusion, but Mallory Pugh ran forward and threw herself into Becky's arms, hugging her.
"Brunn! I'm so glad you're here."
"I'm glad I'm here too, bunny," Becky soothed her. "Is everything okay over here? How's Jules doing?"
Mal sighed. "Moe's with her," she said, and led the group of USWNT teammates into the recovery room, where Julie was soaking in an ice bath, her knee wrapped.
"Jules," Alyssa knelt by the tub as her roommate and team captain turned to look at her. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry we lost."
"It's only the opening match," Julie said quietly. But she knew what Alyssa meant. Every match the National Team players had with their clubs had Vlatko looking to see who he would put on the roster. "I'm sure we'll do better on Saturday."
Alyssa exhaled and nodded. "I won't let you down again, Captain."
This, she addressed to both Julie and Becky.
Becky raised an eyebrow, getting what wasn't being said. "Jules, do you want me to take care of things in here?"
"I really ought to have a co-captain," Julie muttered, and nodded. "Thanks, Beck."
Becky Sauerbrunn left the recovery room, going to face the Red Stars.
"Clean sheet, kiddos. I'm impressed."
"Not quite," Alyssa said quietly from behind her.
Becky turned to tuck Alyssa into her arms again. "Okay, yeah," she agreed reluctantly. "But no cards, no major fouls. Your team did pretty good, overall. Other than the score sheet, I'd say Jules has got nothing to worry about."
"Not helping, Brunn," Moe sighed. "I should have been out there. I could have scored past A.D."
"Any of you could have," Becky agreed. "Could have, should have, would have, all amounts to the same thing, and what do we say about that?" She whistled a few bars, and Tierna, who'd been looking extremely put out, blushed and smiled reluctantly.
"Pick yourself up, dust yourself off, and start all over again."
"Right." Becky tucked Tierna into her other arm, giving her a squeeze. "Do you two think I need to deal with you, then, with Jules out of commission for the moment?"
"We're yours too," Alyssa said quietly. This remark soothed the grumblings of the non-National Team Red Stars, who drifted away from the three.
"You are mine too," Becky agreed. "I don't know, Ti, that own goal was pretty accidental, I'd say," she mused, raising an eyebrow at Tierna. "Soph was aiming for Lys, not your foot."
"Stupid ball still bounced off my foot before getting to Lys," Tierna grumbled. "I should've kicked it away from Lys, not let it get past her."
"Okay then, if you're sure, Tierna Lillis."
Tierna winced. "Yes ma'am." At Becky's direction, she and Alyssa changed into t-shirts and lounge pants, and when Tierna returned to Becky's side she went over Becky's lap fully clothed.
Ti didn't think, in this case, that it was intended to mean her smacking would be overly long, just that Becky wanted her close, and she was right. The ten smacks from Becky's hand over her clothed bottom stung plenty enough for what had more or less been entirely accidental, and then Becky pulled Ti up into her lap, giving her a warm hug.
"Alright, sweetheart. Pay better attention next time, hmmm? But I think that's enough."
Tierna sniffled. "Okay, Brunn, I promise."
"Okay, Ti. Go and ice up with the others."
Tierna nodded. The other Red Stars had filtered into the other room, and she followed, leaving Becky and Alyssa alone.
"Okay, Lys, sweetheart," Becky said gently. "Let's get this dealt with and you feeling better."
Alyssa blushed. "I wish Ali..."
"I know," Becky agreed. She sat down on the bench with Alyssa at her side, and called the defender's number. Ali picked up right away - honestly, she'd been anticipating the call, and the only reason she hadn't called was because she'd been playing with Sloane.
"Hey, Beck," she said quietly. "Got Lyssa with you?"
"Yeah," Becky agreed.
"You okay, Nittany Cub?" Ali asked gently.
Alyssa sighed. "N-no. Not really. I'm sorry I messed up, Miss Ali."
Ali didn't bother to say anything, knowing by now Alyssa had to call her that at a time like this.
"We know you're sorry, Lyssa," Becky said soothingly. "Come on now, sweetheart. Over my lap."
Alyssa nodded and settled into position, face flushed with embarrassment. "Is it going to be like a red card?"
"Of course not," Ali sputtered, hearing this. "I can't see why it would have to be, Nittany Cub. It's okay. Has Beck even sent you for the paddle?"
"No, Miss Ali," Alyssa whispered.
"Then there won't be anything like that," Ali promised. "Becky's hand should be enough, sweetheart. What did Ti get for the own goal?"
"Ten, Miss Ali," Alyssa said.
Then the reason for the question became clear, and Alyssa twisted around, face tight with worry, to look up at Becky. "Fifty?" she whispered. "Ten each?"
"Only if they're all over your pants, sweetheart," Becky replied. "I think I could do six over shorts for each goal, or three for each on the bare."
"M-Miss Ali?" Alyssa's voice quavered.
"Hmmm," Ali murmured. "It looked to me like you took that brace from Soph...almost a hat trick, if it wasn't for Ti...the hardest, other than the own goal itself. The other two goals weren't so bad. So maybe two sets over pants, two over shorts, and the last one on the bare?" Ali suggested.
Alyssa ran the numbers in her head. Ten...twenty...twenty-six, twenty-nine... That was still almost thirty spanks, nearly three times what Ti had got, but that sounded fair, really, and nearly thirty was still a lot better than fifty. "Yes, Miss Ali," she agreed quietly.
"That's going to be thirty-five," Becky said gently, and Alyssa ran the numbers again, swallowing. "You still think you can do it, Lys?"
"I have to," Alyssa whispered.
"It's okay, Lys, sweetheart, I have you," Becky murmured. "If it gets to be too much let me know."
Alyssa nodded and settled back into position, her face buried in her folded arms. She took the first twelve smacks from Becky's hand quietly, tears only just starting.
"Good girl, Lyssa, it's okay," Becky murmured, stroking Alyssa's hair as she moved her hand lower. Alyssa's tears fell and she whimpered as Becky's spanks fell on her sit spots and undercurve.
"O-oh..."
"I know, I know, Nittany Cub," Ali murmured. "You're being so good for Becky."
"That's right. And you know what, sweetheart?" Becky asked gently.
"W-what?" Alyssa sniffled as Becky petted her hair.
"That was twenty, Lyssa. That means we're more than half done, you're doing so well and being so brave and good for me," Becky said encouragingly.
"O-oh...I'm trying, Becky," Alyssa whispered.
"You are, I know, and you're doing so good," Becky murmured. "Now, when you're ready, sweetheart, your pants have to come down. But not your shorts just yet," Becky promised. "It's okay, we'll go at your pace, I know how it is, Lys."
Alyssa nodded, swallowing hard, and after a few moments to calm herself, she lifted her hips so Becky could draw her lounge pants down.
"Good girl," Becky murmured when Alyssa was back in position. "So good for me. Hold on tight, Lyssa, you're getting twelve now, three to each spot, okay?"
Alyssa nodded reluctantly, holding tightly to Becky's leg as Becky delivered the next part of her spanking. She cried harder, and kicked out without meaning to. Becky cooed gently, petting Alyssa's hair when the last of the dozen smacks had fallen.
"Okay, Lyssa, I know," she murmured. "I'm here and Miss Ali's here."
"That's right, Nittany Cub," Ali said gently, not having put the phone down. "You're okay, it's really almost over now, such a brave girl for Becky, sweetheart. Miss Ali's so very proud of you, honey."
Alyssa stifled a sob, and nodded, letting Becky take down her shorts. Three more, she reminded herself. That's all. But she wasn't fooling herself - these would be worst of all, bare and after she'd already been enduring a thorough spanking.
"Okay, Nittany Cub," Ali murmured. "Brunn can make it quick. It won't take long now."
Becky nodded, and kept a hand on Alyssa's back as she landed the three smacks - one to each bottom cheek and one across the middle of Alyssa's sit spots. The keeper's tears increased, but then she was pulled up into Becky's lap and held close.
"Becky's got you, sweetheart, Lyssa, it's okay, all okay, our brave girl," Becky cooed. "All done, all forgiven, Lys, good girl, you did so well for me."
Alyssa sobbed quietly in Becky's arms for a little while, but she calmed down slowly and let Becky help her get up and re-dress. Then she was pulled back into Becky's arms again, standing with her head resting on Becky's shoulder.
"I'm sorry Brunn, I'll be so good, I swear I won't let us down again."
"I know, I know you'll be so good, Lyssa," Becky said reassuringly. "You're a good girl, and a great keeper. Today was just a bad day, but I promise, things will be better. I'm sure Vlatko will take you to Tokyo, everything will be alright. He won't write you off just because of today."
"Us," Alyssa murmured.
"Hmmm?" Becky paused, looking at the keeper.
"He'll take you too. He can't leave his captain home," Alyssa said. Becky gave her a wry smile.
"Well, I don't think he would, but we'll see."
"He could make you captain, Lys."
Alyssa jumped and looked over at Tierna. "What?"
"If he has to leave Brunn home. He could make you captain."
Alyssa stared. "He's not doing that."
"But he could do that."
"I...what...no, he wouldn't," Alyssa shook her head. "That's silly."
Becky chuckled and shook her head, inviting Tierna back into her embrace. She hugged both Alyssa and Tierna, and Ali checked on Alyssa one more time before excusing herself from the call. When she'd hung up, and Becky released her younger teammates, Becky kissed Alyssa's cheek.
"Okay, sweetheart. I know you've got Saturday's game against Gotham coming up. But you'll be back at home, you'll have Carli, and Allie, and Midge. They'll take good care of you."
"Or they'll score past me," Alyssa muttered, thinking of Midge Purce's winning shot over the Houston Dash the day before.
"Hey." Becky's tone turned sterner, and she gave Alyssa's bottom a firm pat. Alyssa squirmed, wincing.
"Sorry..."
"Enough of the self-blame, Lys. I thought we just had this conversation. If you need Carli to give you a preemptive smacking before kickoff Saturday, I'm sure she'd do it."
Alyssa's face flushed with embarrassment. "I...maybe," she whispered.
Becky's tone gentled. "That wasn't an order, Lys. I'm not telling you to ask Carli to spank you. But if you think you need it, she won't say no. All I'm asking you to do is remember your focus, and not to wallow in self-blame and self-pity. I know you can do that, sweetheart."
"Okay," Alyssa agreed quietly. "And...the other thing...I'll think about it."
Becky nodded. "Good girl. That's all I'm asking."
"Brunn?" Tierna ventured.
"Hmmm?" Becky turned and gave Ti another hug. "You okay, kiddo?"
"Yeah, I, just...isn't Portland missing you? You probably have a party or something?" Tierna asked.
Becky shook her head. "It's fine, sweetheart. I'd much rather be with you right now. Besides, Linds isn't my problem today, she's Sinc's."
Tierna winced, remembering Lindsey had been carded. "Oh. Right. Um, about that."
Becky took a step back at Tierna's tone. "About that, what?"
"Um. While you were discussing with Lys, Mal might have kind of left."
Becky spun around and ran down the tunnel, Tierna and Alyssa at her heels.
She charged into the Thorns' locker room, coming upon a scene that was so ridiculous it was funny.
Mallory Diane Pugh, squaring off against the five inches taller Portland and Canadian captain, Christine Sinclair, who looked distinctly unimpressed.
Lindsey, who at 5'9" was Sinc's equal in height, looked bemused to have her Meep Twin standing between her and the Thorns captain, Mal's chest heaving with fury.
"No, Sinc, you can't!"
"Kiddo, really, that's enough," Kling told Mal. "You shouldn't push Sinc around."
"You can't smack my Linds," Mal said again, crossing her arms and glaring.
"Mallory," Alyssa spoke up warningly, and Mal jumped, turning around.
"Lys! She's going to smack Linds and she can't."
"Why not?" Alyssa asked calmly. "Linds was naughty, Mallory. Weren't you, Lindsey?"
Lindsey nodded reluctantly. "Yellow card," she muttered.
"It's still unfair," Mal retorted.
"What do you want from me, little one?" Sinc asked, raising an eyebrow at Mal. "I'm not going to not give Lindsey her smacking. Are you offering to take half of it for her?"
Alyssa sputtered incoherently and gave Becky an is she serious look as Mal paused, looked thoughtfully at Sinc, and nodded.
"You haven't been beaten enough?" Sinc snarked, and Mal launched herself forward, jumping on Sinc with a shriek of rage. She tried to pummel the older girl with her fists, but Christine held her off easily.
"Mallory Diane Pugh, knock it off."
The voice ringing through the Thorns locker room echoed sharply enough to actually cut Mal off, shocking the younger forward into letting go of Sinclair and sliding to her knees in front of the Canadian.
It was also, Alyssa realized belatedly, her own voice. She tried not to panic as the Thorns turned to look at her. Swallowing hard, she thought quickly, what would Becky do? and stood taller, feeling Becky's hand on her arm squeezing gently in approval.
"Come here, Mallory."
Gulping, Mal trotted over to Alyssa, who folded her arms, looking down at Chicago's newest forward.
"What was that for?" Alyssa demanded.
"I don't want Linds in trouble," Mal sniffled.
"Unless you're in trouble right along with her?" Alyssa rolled her eyes. "Just because you're twins doesn't mean you have to be in trouble together. Trust me, I know."
"I can't back out now," Mal sighed, hanging her head. "But it's Linds. I had to. And besides, Sinc said..."
"I heard what Sinc said," Becky interjected, raising an eyebrow at Christine Sinclair. What had been mildly amusing to her was patently not to a likely teetering on the edge of littlespace Mallory.
"I'm sorry, Mallory. I meant it as a joke, but it wasn't in good taste," Christine admitted.
"You can be sorry by not smacking Linds," Mal suggested.
Christine snorted. "Only if you want Brunn to do it."
Mal gave the Canadian a wary look. "Guess so."
Lindsey turned to look at Brunn. "You're joking."
"Sinc's not," Brunn said dryly. "Come on, you two."
She beckoned both Meep Twins, and as they followed her unhappily, Alyssa groaned and covered her face. "As though Brunn hasn't had to do that enough today already."
Christine shook her head. "She wasn't displeased with you, was she? You saved at least as many goals as you allowed, probably more."
"I was displeased with me. I shouldn't have allowed any," Alyssa grumbled, shoulders slumping.
Sinc raised an eyebrow at her. "Yeah, I'm going to give Sheridan a call and ask her to drop a word in Lloyd's ear, I think," she said.
Alyssa gulped. "You wouldn't."
"if you're still acting like this on Saturday? Sheridan deserves to go up against a keeper worth her national pride, not a petulant child," Sinclair retorted.
Alyssa paled.
When Becky returned with the subdued Meep Twins, it was to find Alyssa had disappeared.
"Where's Lyssa?" Becky demanded.
Christine grimaced. "I threatened to have Sheridan tell Lloyd if she didn't stop acting like a child. She heard you coming and took off."
Becky glared at Sinc. "If," she said succinctly, "I didn't have a keeper to find you and I would be having a very thorough discussion, Christine Margaret Sinclair."
She strode off into the tunnel, Meep Twins at her back. The USWNT teammates from both sides weren't long in following her.
Finally, they located Alyssa on the pitch, sitting in the goal with her face buried in her knees.
Alyssa jumped to her feet as she heard a familiar sound, though, and punched the ball flying back out of the goal.
More balls came flying at her; heart pumping, breathing hard, Alyssa spun and dove, caught and kicked, threw and headbutted every ball she heard coming.
Some of the balls, it had to be admitted, missed the net entirely or bounced off the goalposts or the crossbar. But every one that made it into Alyssa's personal space was met by a flurry of furious keeper.
When the balls stopped flying, Alyssa could finally see where they had come from. National teammates lined up on the pitch, each having brought their practice balls from their sports bags.
Sophia Smith was one of them.
As Alyssa, eyes wide, faced her youngest teammate, Sophia ran to the keeper's arms.
"You did it, Lys, see, you can do it!"
Alyssa hugged Sophia hard. "Thank you, Soph," she whispered. "Thank you for that."
"Course," Sophia whispered back, returning the hug. "I knew you could do it. We all know that. You're the best keeper."
"Traitor," AD snorted from behind Sophia, though she gave Alyssa a grin and a wink.
Alyssa managed a smile. Maybe it really would be alright after all.
Until the roster for Tokyo was finalized, she'd worry - but maybe not quite so much.
Chapter 30: Season's First Red Card (Washington Spirit vs. Racing Louisville, April 1, 2023)
Summary:
The Racing & Spirit opener in Louisville ends with a 2-2 draw. Unfortunately, Washington Spirit gets the raw end of the deal, as one of their rookies gets a second-yellow-turned-red card - the first of the season on any team yet.
Paige Metayer is new to the Spirit, new to the NWSL, and new to the way Things Are Done. She isn't sure what to expect from her captain, Aubrey Kingsbury, and explanations/hints from teammates Trinity Rodman and Ashley Hatch - both renowned National Team stars in their own right - don't help her nerves any. Besides, on April Fools' Day, who knows what to believe?
Luckily for Paige, Aubrey isn't interested in being harsh with her rookie for a first mistake, even one like that.
Chapter Text
(April 1, 2023, Racing Louisville vs. Washington Spirit 2-2)
When the final whistle blew on Racing Louisville and the visiting Washington Spirit's 2-2 draw, one of the Spirit's number was already waiting inside the lockers, alone.
She'd had no more than a few minutes to be alone, to process - everything had started going wrong with her first yellow card, about ten minutes ago, but then -
Well, that tackle might have come off all right at any other time, Paige Metayer thought. It hadn't been terrible, and it really hadn't been intentional, either. It was yellow card worthy, at best.
Which would have been all right - if she hadn't already been on one.
So there, in the last couple minutes of additional time, she'd been sent off the field under the stares of all her teammates and their opponents. Most of them seasoned professionals.
It wasn't many, she figured, who could say they had been red carded in their debut. She wondered what would happen now. Aubrey Kingsbury, the Spirit's goalkeeper, was their captain this season, and Paige was already in awe of the older girl, who always seemed to know what to say and do. She only wanted Aubrey to think well of her, and now...
Her teammates filtered in, not looking at her, going about their own business for the most part. Paige didn't know if the lack of attention was better or worse than being looked at. She scooted back on the bench, pulling her knees to her chest and hugging her legs close.
"Hey."
Paige had been rocking back and forth slightly, but she froze at the evidence that someone was paying attention to her.
"Metayer. Paige. Hey, look at me."
Paige lifted her head, finding herself staring into the concerned gaze of Ashley Hatch.
The Ashley Hatch. The star forward who'd scored them both their goals today, who played on the National Team even more than Aubrey had, who--
"Are you okay, kiddo?"
Paige swallowed around the lump in her throat.
"S-sorry..." she whimpered, and Ashley rubbed the spot between her shoulder blades gently.
"Hey," she crooned softly. "It's going to be all alright soon little one, no one's going to yell at you or be mad. Yeah, you got carded, so you're in trouble, but you're not off the team, you're not a bad girl, easy, Paige, breathe for me."
Paige sniffled, trembling. "H-how much trouble?" she whispered, and Ashley put a comforting arm around her shoulders, squeezing the young midfielder supportively.
"Come on, little one, I'll show you. It's gonna be okay, you're safe, I promise whatever you're imagining it can't be that bad. Kingsbury doesn't bite, even if the paddle does."
Paige's eyes widened.
"The what?" she squeaked.
Ashley bit back a grin.
"Oh, I've said too much. Come on, let me show you before your imagination works overtime, little one."
It was too late for that. Paige got up, legs unsteady, and would have bolted if Hatch's fellow forward, Trinity Rodman, hadn't been there to stop her.
"Hey now, what's this?" Trinity said, slinging a friendly arm around the rookie. "Worried about Kingsbury and red cards?"
"Hatch said th-there's a paddle," Paige stammered.
"Probably nothing like what you're imagining," Trinity soothed her. "It's not fun, I know, but it's not going to kill you. Come on, show some Spirit." She chuckled at her own joke.
Paige nodded uncertainly, letting Trinity and Ashley lead her into the room with the ice baths, where the Spirit paddle was hanging up. Ashley took the implement down from its place and held it out for Paige to see better.
It was smaller than Paige had been imagining - about the size and thickness of a ping pong paddle, and round. The wooden implement had the Washington Spirit logo painted on one side, varnished smooth, and etched into the other, slightly indented.
She swallowed nervously at the sight of that. "Kingsbury's going to...."
"Usually the rule is, red card, red bottom to match," Ashley said casually, making Paige's stomach twist with anxiety.
"This isn't some kind of April Fools' joke is it?"
Trinity shook her head.
"No, it's real," she said with a hum of sympathy. "Not the introduction you wanted on your debut, I know. No one wanted that for you."
"That's right."
The new voice made Paige spin around, and she looked right into the concerned eyes of Aubrey Kingsbury.
"C-Captain, I..."
"Shhh," Aubrey hushed her gently. "I know. I know, it was an accident. Here." She opened her arms invitingly to the younger girl, who accepted the welcoming embrace. "There, there now, that's right. You're safe, little one. I know it was an accident. I believe you. Unfortunately, accident or not, it was still carded misbehavior and I can't ignore it." She hummed sympathetically, patting Paige's back. "Ashley and Trinity have been telling you how it goes?"
"Yes but Captain, I don't want to be s-sp..." She choked on the word, "with that."
"Oh, honey. Breathe for me," Aubrey cooed gently, and Paige did her best to obey.
"It's not going to feel good, we know, because we've all been there," Aubrey continued, making Paige blink in surprise. "But it's going to be safe, you're going to be safe. It'll hurt, but you won't be damaged. I promise. If it's too much and you need me to stop, I will."
Paige sniffled and nodded.
"Have you never been spanked before, Paige? Is that what's worrying you?" Aubrey prompted, and Paige blushed vibrantly.
"N-not like that, Captain."
Aubrey nodded. “I think maybe we should talk privately about it, you and me, unless you’d like Trinity or Ashley to stay with us?” she suggested.
Slowly, Paige gave a nod. “I can talk about it with just us,” she agreed quietly, following Aubrey back into the now-empty locker room and sitting down on the bench. The other girls were back in the ice baths they’d just left, or else preparing to head out. No reason to stay after and party, with a tie.
Aubrey drew the younger woman down to sit next to her, placing a hand on her knee. “When you say ‘not like that’, I guess you mean not with a paddle like this?” she inquired.
Paige nodded. “Just…um…just with a hand, or the hairbrush. And not a lot,” she added, swallowing. “They said a red card means…a red bottom.”
“Usually, but honey, that’s more for experienced players who are expected to know what they’re doing - it’d be more for a straight red than two yellows, especially the way yours went. I’m sure Trin and Ash were warning you honestly, but maybe trying to wind you up a bit too,” Aubrey conceded. “It is April Fools’ Day after all, and maybe they thought you’d been a bit foolish.”
“Guess I was, Captain, ma’am,” Paige admitted. Aubrey gave her arm a reassuring pat.
“That’s a start. Do you think you can bend over my thigh, up on the bench, or would my lap work better for you?”
Paige closed her eyes. “Second one.”
“Good girl, thank you for telling me,” Aubrey said encouragingly. She guided Paige into position, placing a restraining hand between Paige’s shoulder blades and pressing gently. “You won’t normally be told, but since it’s your first time,” she said, “it’s only going to be sixteen, and just the last six with the paddle, I think. Okay?”
Swallowing, Paige nodded. “Okay, Captain.” She lay as still as she could, as Aubrey patted Paige’s bottom gently to gauge her aim, then let the first smack fall. “Oh!”
Aubrey’s other hand pressed more firmly on Paige’s shoulders, and she continued to land the punishing swats - sharp enough to sting, with her goalkeeper’s hand.
Two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten.
The last four had covered Paige’s sit spots, and she whined, squirming and sniffling.
Aubrey paused. “You’re doing well, Paige, we’re almost done,” she promised. At this, Paige swallowed hard, and nodded.
“Yes Captain,” she sniffled.
The first smack of the paddle fell then, harder than those from Aubrey’s hand but no more forceful. It drew a louder yelp from Paige’s lips. Five more swats followed, and then Aubrey pulled the tearful girl up into her arms, rubbing her back.
“O-oh…ow…sorry, I’m so sorry Captain, I’ll be good forever I swear…”
“Shhh,” Aubrey soothed Paige gently. “You are good, a very good girl, it’s all alright Paige, honey, you did so good for me. You’ll sit out next match, but it’s all gone otherwise, no more to worry about, so you just rest up and focus on getting better, hmmm?”
Tearfully, Paige nodded, catching her breath. “Yes Captain, I will. I’m really sorry.”
“No more sorries honey, it’s okay,” Aubrey promised. “All finished and forgiven. Are you feeling alright, Paige?”
Paige shifted on Aubrey’s lap experimentally, wincing, and nodded. “Uh huh - I mean, yes Captain,” she amended quickly, getting an amused smile from Aubrey. “Sore, but I’m okay,” she ventured. “I’ve had worse before, only I thought…”
Aubrey nodded. “There won’t be any worse, honey, not unless it’s a real red, a straight red, and even then you’ll be comforted after and it’ll be alright again. The team’s a family, we protect our own.” She stroked Paige’s hair gently, rocking the girl. “That means you have a lot of big sisters to look after you now. But if any of them does something that makes you uncomfortable - including me - you can tell me,” Aubrey promised.
“I didn’t like it, Captain, but…but I knew I wouldn’t, and I know I’m safe now,” Paige ventured.
“That’s right. You’re safe, Paige, little one,” Aubrey murmured. “Our brave girl.”
Together, they joined the rest of the team in the ice baths.
Chapter 31: A Birthday In Camp (Julie Ertz, April 6, 2023)
Summary:
Julie Ertz has returned to the USWNT for the friendlies against Ireland. But before that, she has her thirty-first birthday during camp.
Of course, that means a birthday spanking - and when Julie protests, Casey gets Aly Wagner involved.
Aly Wagner is not best pleased with JJ, her little Bronco - for so Julie will always be, especially when she's misbehaving.
Chapter Text
"Wake up, sleeping beauty."
"Mmm." Julie Ertz stretched languidly, almost purring as she nestled into her husband's strong arms. He was holding her in bed, comforting her as Madden slept soundly nearby, and --
Julie jerked awake. She wasn't with her husband. Zach had Madden, true, but while he and Madden would join them for game day, and to celebrate Julie's 100th cap belatedly, her little family didn't stay with her in camp.
She sat up hurriedly, scooting back in bed to stare at Casey Kreuger. Her former Chicago teammate laughed.
"Having a good dream, Jules?"
"Uh huh." Julie nodded, sighing as reality set in. "Zach's not here."
"Good thing he isn't, or you'd be taking this from him, and then you'd be too distracted for practice," Casey smirked.
"What?" Julie looked warily at Casey.
Casey rolled her eyes in fond exasperation. "What's the date today, Jules?"
"It's Holy Thursday."
"...Besides that. We have our opening match on Saturday, which means?"
"April..." Julie counted the days back, and then blushed. "Oh. It's April sixth, isn't it."
"Which is..." Casey raised her eyebrows. "I know you haven't suddenly forgotten how to count."
Julie's cheeks flamed. "Oh. Right." She gave Casey a sideways look. "Don't you think I'm a little old for this, now we're both married and mothers in our own right?"
Casey snorted. "Are you too old for it, Julie Beth Ertz? What would Aly Wagner say?"
Julie squirmed. "Well, I thought we were."
"Why don't we ask her?"
Julie's mouth fell open slightly. "Case, you can't be serious."
But Casey was already pulling Aly up on video call. The former Santa Clara Broncos looked at each other - former coach and protegee, Wagner and Ertz, sizing each other up.
Aly regarded Julie with a knowing look. "Good morning, JJ."
"Is it a good morning, Aly?" Julie asked. "Casey's been threatening me."
Aly chuckled. "I expect she has. If you're going to be petulant about it, my little Bronco, I could suggest she gives you a real lesson, not just a birthday spanking."
Julie's cheeks flushed again. "Aly!"
"You'll always be my little Bronco, JJ, especially when you're being called on misbehaving. And sassing Casey is misbehaving, isn't it?" Aly prompted.
Sighing, Julie nodded. "Yes ma'am," she agreed reluctantly.
"How many is it this year?" Aly asked mildly.
"You know how old I am, Aly."
"Julie Beth Johnston." The tone stopped Julie cold. "You don't start with me, little Bronco. I think you've been away from the team too long; you've forgotten how we do things."
Julie winced. "Sorry, ma'am."
"That's better." Aly softened. "Answer me properly, JJ. I won't ask again."
"Thirty-one, ma'am," Julie said quietly. It had been a little over ten years since the last time Aly had seriously disciplined her. She didn't want to give Aly reason to repeat herself, and one of Aly's maxims had been 'you'll be too big to be spanked when you stop deserving it'.
It looked like Aly hadn't forgotten that.
"Thirty-one and one to grow on, then," Aly said decisively. "Any questions, little one?"
"No ma'am," Julie sighed. "I'll behave for Casey."
"That's my good little Bronco," Aly murmured. "Behave, JJ. Casey will let me know how it went."
Yes, Julie just bet she would.
Much to Julie's relief, Casey ended the call. "Come here, JJ," she prompted, and Julie answered to her old nickname automatically, letting her former Chicago captain guide her into position. She was still dressed in her pajamas, a light blue top and long pants, and much to her relief Casey didn't see the point in divesting her of any of it. Julie lay still over Casey's lap, taking in the knowledge that two layers of thin cotton were the only barrier between Casey's hand and her vulnerable bottom, when --
"Ow!" The unexpected sharp smack made Julie push up on her hands, twisting her head around. That had not been Casey's hand, that much was sure. "Casey!"
"That was one, JJ," Casey said calmly, lifting the wooden spoon she had in her hand where Julie could see it. Smaller and lighter than the team paddle, it nevertheless packed an unexpected sting that had Julie squirming.
Whining softly, Julie settled back into position. The smack hadn't really been very hard, she supposed, but it hadn't been what she expected, and - she lost the ability to think as another swat like the first landed, and another. They peppered Julie's bottom randomly, so that she was never sure how to squirm out of reach of the next one. Nor should she, Julie realized, as she had promised to behave for Casey. But it was a birthday spanking, it wasn't meant to sting like that.
Except, of course, when she'd been naughty. Which she had. Julie groaned.
She'd lost track of how many swats she'd received, when she felt Casey's other hand brushing softly across her back. "Easy, easy Jules," Casey cooed, "breathe easy for me now, it's alright, almost done, my brave JJ. Can you hold on just a bit longer? That was twenty," she clarified for Julie, as the blonde caught her breath.
Tearfully, Julie sniffled and nodded. "I...I can be brave."
"I know you can," Casey agreed, squeezing Julie's hands in her own, the one not wielding the spoon. "Deep breath for me now. It's almost over." She resumed the spanking, swatting more slowly and gently now. The final dozen focused on Julie's sit spots, and all but the last two were no more than love taps. The last two stung, but only for a few moments.
Then Julie was pulled carefully into Casey's arms, being rocked gently. "It's alright Jules, JJ, little one, you're okay honey, all done," Casey promised. "No more now."
Sniffling, Julie snuggled into her friend's embrace. "Sorry I was rude, Auntie Casey," she said meekly, and the title, coupled with the timbre of Julie's voice let Casey know what she was dealing with. Sometimes a few of the team went briefly into a younger headspace, and Julie was one such, though not usually a very little girl. She sounded about ten, to Casey's practiced ear, and Casey patted her back gently.
"It's alright JJ, you're forgiven. You took your smacks like Auntie's good, brave girl, and it's all done now."
She hugged Julie close. "When you're calmer, why don't we hunt down your other Aunties for cake and presents?"
Julie nodded, wide eyed. "I can still have them?"
"Of course, little love. It's your birthday after all." She pressed a kiss to Julie's forehead.
"Happy birthday, sweetheart."
Chapter 32: Enter the Irish (USWNT April friendly #1, April 8, 2023)
Summary:
Ireland's WNT meet the USWNT in Texas for the first of two friendlies in the lead-up to the 2023 Women's World Cup. It's a particularly exciting time for the team - but quickly turns distressing when Mallory Swanson goes down.
For Lindsey Horan, especially, things unravel quickly from there.
Chapter Text
April 8, 2023
USWNT vs. Ireland, Austin, TX
40th minute
Mal was down.
Lindsey couldn't think about anything else, not even the goal that had buoyed the United States past Ireland for a 1-0 lead a few minutes earlier.
She rushed to Mal's side, finding Rose right beside her, and they knelt on the field, holding Mal as close as they could. The medics were coming, but not fast enough for Lindsey's tastes. Or Mal's either, quite obviously.
"Linds," Mal sobbed, and Lindsey ran her fingers over her best friend's cheek, doing her best to soothe Mal. Alex was practically hovering over them as the med staff worked, for what could have been five minutes but felt like five hours. Finally Mal was stretchered off, and Lindsey made to follow.
"Hey." Alex caught Lindsey's hand before she could get far.
"But Auntie Alex," Lindsey whimpered, too softly for anyone but Alex to hear.
"I know," Alex sighed, as Trinity Rodman came on. "But Mal is in the best possible hands. Let's win this for her. You hear the fans chanting her name?"
And they were, they had been, Lindsey realized. Chanting "Mallory Swanson" and clapping in rhythm. All the US fans in the packed Austin stadium, and maybe a few Irish ones, too.
Speaking of Irish...
Lindsey spun to look at Denise O'Sullivan, whose face was stricken. The Irish girl - with many friends and even teammates among the USWNT - knew how much they loved Mal. She did, too - it was practically impossible not to.
"I'll handle it later," Denise mouthed, and Lindsey nodded reluctantly as the half ended.
The second half passed in a blur for Lindsey. She barely noticed Julie Ertz' entrance, much less her yellow card a few minutes later for fouling Katie McCabe. Lindsey was snapped back to reality ten minutes before the match's end, when she was told to take the penalty kick that had been awarded to the US.
"All...all right," she agreed, exhaling. This is for you, Mal, she thought, and connected with the ball, focused only on getting it in the net.
Goal.
2-0.
The American fans erupted, and Lindsey felt a wash of relief. At least she could make Mal proud. Mal had scored in every game so far after all. She should have had the chance to score in this one.
But we're twins, she thought. Meep Twins. We do it for each other.
So Mal's streak isn't really broken. Even if Mal is. Which she had better not be.
When the final whistle sounded on a 2-0 victory for the USWNT, Lindsey headed down the tunnel with the rest of the players. But instead of going into her own locker room, she slid in behind Denise O'Sullivan, not noticing Emily Fox right behind her.
The two USWNT goalscorers found themselves surrounded by a sea of green.
"Lost, are you?" Captain Louise Quinn demanded. "Or come to gloat?"
Emily ignored the question, turning to Denise instead. "Where is she?"
Her North Carolina Courage teammate and captain nodded, pointing unerringly. "Mannion. Come here." She snapped her fingers, giving Aoife a stern look.
The younger woman frowned. "Why should I? You're not my captain."
"No, but I am Emily's, and she's come looking for my help," Denise retorted. "I promised them I'd handle this. So come here, Aoife. Right now."
"I won't in front of them."
Denise fought the urge to roll her eyes. "I suppose she has the right to ask for that much, Foxy," she said apologetically. "This is a matter of team discipline, even though she hurt one of yours. You have my word, I won't let her get away with it. Best wishes for Mal, of course."
"If she's killed Mal, I'm gonna kill her," Lindsey put in.
"Oh please," Aoife snorted. "Toughen up. She's going to be fine."
"I would shut it if I were you, little girl," Denise said warningly. "Foxy, Linds, I know you want your pound of flesh, as it were, and I can't say I blame you, but I assure you she's gonna get it. That's all I can do for you. Bring it in, alright?" She gave them both a quick hug, and Lindsey a kiss on the forehead. "Go on back to your side and Lindsey, I'd call Carli if I were you."
Tearfully, Lindsey nodded. "I will."
"Good girl. Take her, Foxy."
Sighing, Emily nodded and hustled Lindsey out. A little Lindsey in revenge mode wasn't what the Ireland girls needed right now. Though at least she knew Denise couldn't blame her.
"Come on Linds, sweetheart, let's get you back on our side and call Mummy Carli. You'll feel ever so much better."
Lindsey pouted. "But I wanna see Sully kill that girl."
Emily snorted. "No you don't. You're mad about what she did to Mal, we all are, but you're our sweet Linds and you wouldn't want to kill anyone. Take a breath, Mal's gonna come out of this okay and so are you."
Reluctantly, Lindsey nodded. "Kay, Foxy."
"Good girl."
Emily dialed Carli's number, keeping Lindsey sandwiched between herself and Alex.
She hoped they found out what was wrong with Mal sooner rather than later, because Lindsey wouldn't be satisfied until they knew. And all three of them hoped desperately that whatever was wrong with their Mal, it was only a minor setback.
The World Cup, after all, was coming soon.
Chapter 33: First Start (USWNT vs. Ireland #2, April 11)
Summary:
Alyssa Thompson has got the call-up for the USWNT, and she's in the starting XI. The USWNT and Ireland battle it out a second time, this time with AT in the mix - how is that going to change things?
The USWNT World Cup roster will be decided before too long, after all.
Chapter Text
April 11, 2023 USWNT vs. Ireland WNT
St. Louis, Missouri, 28th minute
"Linds."
Lindsey Horan looked up, straightening as Brunn walked over to her. The whistle had just been sounded for a substitution - a planned substitution, she knew Becky's minutes had to be monitored since Portland would need her again soon.
"Brunn?" She blinked as Becky eased the armband off, though if she'd thought about it she'd have understood what Becky approaching her at all meant. She accepted the armband - the responsibility - feeling half-numb, mind still spinning from the horror of three days past.
Mal's had surgery, it went fine, she's fine, Lindsey told herself, then snapped back to reality as Brunn squeezed her shoulder.
"You can do it," Brunn prompted, and Lindsey slid the armband on, feeling her focus sharpening.
"Yes ma'am."
"Bring it home, Captain." Brunn smiled and jogged off the field, waving to her hometown crowd, the air of jubilation swelling as the people of St. Louis celebrated Becky Sauerbrunn. She hadn't been on the pitch long, no, hadn't yet won that goal so many in the soccer world coveted for her, but she had played at home with her family watching, and that, for now, was enough.
Now Lindsey had to propel the team to a win.
Tierna Davidson, Becky's replacement, ran onto the field, and Lindsey felt her senses heighten. She scanned the field, searching out her teammates - especially Alyssa Thompson, their little AT. As the announcers made clear, Alyssa's start in this match marked the widest gap in age between two starters for some time - Alyssa and Becky were almost nineteen years apart. But AT displayed an incredible level of experience and maturity on the field for an eighteen year old.
It would be off the field where she could let that tension out. Hopefully she wouldn't have much to worry about, Lindsey thought. Not baby AT. Let Lindsey do the worrying for now.
At first, there wasn't much for Lindsey to worry about. The first half was going pretty well, even if nothing had been scored yet - at least it was still nil-nil, there in the 42nd minute. But then she spotted AT being shoved down in the far corner of the pitch by one of the Irish players, rolling Alyssa over and off the sideline.
Luckily, Alyssa got back up right away, looking a little startled but none the worse for wear. Still, Lindsey couldn't help her heart pounding in her chest at the close call.
There was no card, but a corner kick was conceded to the US, and Sophia Smith stepped up to take it. She kicked the ball unerringly to Ashley Sanchez, who - seeming to make a split second decision, sent it to Alana Cook.
Alana, riding the high of her 26th birthday, decided to take a daring chance. She didn't bother going for Alyssa or Sophia, and ignored the line of Irish players between her and the net, halfway down the pitch. She kicked the ball hard, and it sailed over the heads of the stunned Irish girls and past the keeper - directly into the goal.
Mobbed by Kelley O'Hara, Sofia Huerta, and Ashley Sanchez, Alana accepted congratulatory hugs. It was her birthday, she'd put the team on the scoreboard, and she'd scored her first international goal. If she'd hoped for that today, she hadn't quite planned it - but now she was definitely the heroine of the hour, if not the match, there in the 43rd minute.
Halftime meant a well deserved break, and Alyssa went to the sidelines, where Alex was waiting for her with a bottle of water and an embrace. "You're doing well, mijita," she praised Alyssa, as AT snuggled into her arms. "So well."
"But I haven't scored, Tia Alex," AT whispered. "I'm supposed to score really good goals. Alana scored a good goal."
"And it's her birthday, so we're extra glad she did that, mijita," Alex replied, giving her a reassuring cuddle. "But we'll see about that later. You still have a whole half to score in, honey. It's going to be okay even if you don't score. As long as we work together, I'm sure we'll win. Okay?"
"Uh huh," AT agreed.
"Alex's right," Lindsey agreed, squeezing AT's shoulder gently. "You just keep your focus, kiddo, you're doing so good. Chris and Tobs are gonna be so proud of you. We all are."
AT gave her a shy smile. "Thanks Lindsey, I mean Captain."
"You're welcome."
When play resumed, Alyssa did her best to get to the ball, whenever it got near her. She tried not to land herself in too much trouble though - the Irish players could be dangerous, she'd already seen that, and the last thing she wanted was to end up like Mal.
In fact, in the fifty-sixth minute, Ruesha Littlejohn was yellow carded for grabbing Casey Kreuger by the arm and yanking on her, hard - something that made Alyssa shudder. Casey was older and stronger than her and she was sure if Ruesha had done the same to her, she would have been snapped like a twig. She felt herself shrinking inside, and fought to maintain control.
A few moments later, Ireland made a double substitution - one of the players subbed off was Ruesha, much to Alyssa's relief. She wouldn't have to tangle with the older girl.
A few feet away, Lindsey Horan was down.
The med staff went to see to her, and Alyssa pivoted anxiously, bouncing on the balls of her feet as Lindsey was looked over. She didn't seem too badly off - she could walk off by herself at least - but it wasn't clear what had happened. It was clear Vlatko wouldn't be taking any chances. He used his last substitution, nearing the hour mark, to take Lindsey off and replace her with Kristie Mewis.
As Lindsey walked off, she stopped to deliver the Captain's armband to Julie Ertz. Julie had come on at the beginning of the second half, and while she hadn't scored herself, she'd been making bold moves, not afraid to show the Irish she was no slouch. She was back and better than ever, as the commentary was suggesting.
Alyssa turned to watch Lindsey off the pitch, then focused on Julie and Kristie as play got going again.
She wasn't slow in recovering the ball when it came at her, though she didn't quite get a look in the goal until the sixty-fourth minute - AT got in the box, ready to take her shot, but Brosnan came out of the goal, colliding with Alyssa and taking her down.
Ow. Being struck by furious keeper was never fun, Alyssa thought as she picked herself back up again, but she wasn't bleeding or broken, at least not obviously, and she had a job to do.
She ran back into the middle of the field - the ball wasn't near now, but she was doing her best to find it.
At least, for the most part, her USWNT teammates were keeping hold of it. When they lost the ball to Ireland, chants of "U-S-A" from the crowd kept their spirits up until they could get it back.
In the sixty-ninth minute, Julie Ertz took a long-range shot on goal, but it went wide, sailing into the crowd. Alyssa sputtered, looking at the Captain, who shrugged and laughed. Why not give it a try, AT guessed Julie was thinking. She supposed that was fair - it would have been amazing if it had gone in.
They continued to battle back and forth for the ball - in the eightieth minute, AT had it, racing for the goal, and she decided at the last minute to try and cross it to Ashley Sanchez, who was closer. It didn't quite get in, though, and AT continued to fight for control. She wanted to be good. She had to be good. But she kept making moves that ended up bad. What if she was too bad for Vlatko to consider?
Perhaps the tension was getting to her, as they entered the last few minutes of regular time, she thought dizzily. It was the eighty-seventh minute now, and AT found herself on the ground, pushing herself up on hands and knees.
Kristie Mewis and Ashley Sanchez were first to Alyssa's side, hoping this was very much not a repeat of Mal.
"Gotta get up," Alyssa whimpered, but she didn't feel ready. "I need to be good, Kristie."
"Shhh, honey," Kristie crooned softly, "move your leg for me, we're gonna make sure you're okay before you get up. I saw you grab your calf, is that where it hurts?" She checked over the affected leg gently, soothing Alyssa until the med staff took over. The team took the opportunity for a hydration break, and AT, too, was given small sips of water.
In the ninetieth minute, AT walked off the field between two of the med staff. She was hurting, and annoyed with herself, and just felt horrible, generally, because she wasn't able to help. She'd let all three of her captains down, she thought miserably. And Mama Tobin and Mama Christen.
Plus, Vlatko couldn't sub anyone. They had ten players now, because of her. She went through the stretches the medics were making her do, feeling like this was all her fault.
Then six minutes of stoppage time were announced.
"Hey."
AT looked up to find Alyssa Naeher looking at her with concern. Big Alyssa, as AT thought of her, wasn't in goal today - that role was being filled by Casey Murphy - but she'd been casting the teen looks of concern ever since the girl went down. "Hi," AT supplied meekly.
Alyssa squeezed AT's shoulder gently. "Good girl, doing your stretches," she said encouragingly. "I know they don't feel good, but you'll feel so much better in a minute, I can tell."
AT nodded slowly. "But Lyssa, what if we lose 'cause 'm bad?" she whispered, and the keeper wrapped an arm around her shoulders, shaking her head.
"No, no, sweetheart. You don't let that get to you, okay, AT? We won't lose, you're not a bad girl. You're a very good girl, and you took a tumble is all. How's your leg feeling now, hmm?"
AT tried it experimentally. "Better?" she offered.
"Can you play another few minutes?" Alyssa prompted. "And not worry about being bad or good, just finish the game? I'll be right here on the side, cheering for you."
Uncertainly, AT nodded.
She jogged carefully back onto the pitch, still limping a little, and both Alyssa Naeher and Julie Ertz were keeping covert eyes on her now, from different angles. They weren't the only ones. AT's condition wasn't enough of a distraction to keep their minds off the game, but the USWNT all worried for their youngest.
In the final seconds of the match, Megan Connolly fouled Trinity Rodman, earning herself a yellow card. Ashley Sanchez tried to connect the penalty kick with Ashley Hatch, but it was headed out of play.
Not that it mattered. The final whistle blew on a 1-0 victory for the US, and, exhausted there in St. Louis, the teams headed back down the tunnel.
Alyssa Naeher scooped AT up, cradling the tired teen so she didn't have to strain herself anymore. "Let's get you to the ice baths, kiddo," she soothed AT, who nodded sleepily against 'big Alyssa's' shoulder. The keeper helped AT get ready and settled her in the ice bath next to Lindsey.
"S-sorry, Cap," AT whispered, and Lindsey pulled her close.
"No, kiddo. You're okay," she soothed. "It's all okay, you did so good," she emphasized. "Your first start, you played practically the whole ninety minutes. It's okay that you didn't score today," she promised, "and it's okay that you cramped up. It was a big day for you, and you did so good. We're so proud of you."
"That's right," Becky agreed, kneeling by the tub and taking AT's hand. "You're going to be alright, little one. Just relax, breathe easy, we've got you. Soon you'll be able to go back to the hotel and get some sleep, but for now, just relax."
AT nodded slowly. It would be okay, she thought, because Brunn and Linds said it would be, and they were captains so they knew a whole lot, almost as much as Mama Tobin and Mama Christen. "I want my mamas, please," she said quietly to Brunn, who nodded.
"They're here. We'll get them," she promised, signaling to Julie, who slipped off to find Christen, Tobin, and Abby Wambach as well.
By the time they were past security (as though security shouldn't know who they were, Abby thought with an eyeroll) and into the lockers, AT was out of the bath, dry and dressed in loose, comfortable clothes. Tobin shot across the room to gather the teen in her arms and hug her close, Christen half a step behind her.
"Little love, precious, it's alright, Mama Tobin's here, and Mama Christen too," Tobin murmured, sitting on the bench with Alyssa in her lap.
"What am I, chopped liver?" Abby rolled her eyes, sitting beside Tobin on the other side from Christen, and patting AT's back. "Grandmere's here too, ma petite-fille," she crooned softly. "Our good little girl, you did so well tonight."
"Thank you, Grandmere." AT curled into the older women's embrace, letting them hold her protectively. She was just so tired.
"Come on then, bebe. Let's get you up to bed." Abby scooped Alyssa into her arms, carrying the teen easily enough. Tobin and Christen gathered Alyssa's go bag, and together the four of them headed back to the hotel in Abby's rental car.
It didn't take them long to have Alyssa tucked into bed, snuggled up with her plush reindeer. Ninety minutes of an international match was a lot, especially against Ireland - none of them were surprised Alyssa was worn out.
They'd just all have to keep an eye on her.
Chapter 34: A Birthday For Alyssa Naeher
Summary:
Alyssa Naeher's birthday has gone by, and on April 22, 2023, OL Reign defeat Chicago 5-2, leaving the Chicago Captain and keeper feeling desolate.
Her mood is quickly lifted, though, by the arrival of her old teammate and friend, Nikki Stanton - who despite having been on the other side, has some birthday cheer to give her (and a birthday spanking to take for her, as per Christen Press' orders.)
That, however, ends up turning out a bit differently than either of the longtime friends expected, when Nikki invites Alyssa back to her apartment for the night in order to be more comfortable.
Notes:
There is some sexual (ish?) content in this chapter, though no actual sex occurs. I'm not exactly sure how to define this one lol.
Chapter Text
(OL Reign 5, Chicago Red Stars 2, Lumen Field, Seattle, post-match)
“Hey…Cap, can I have a word?”
Alyssa looked up and locked eyes with Nikki Stanton. Her former teammate had changed her OL Reign uniform for a Chicago Red Stars jersey and loosely tied lounge pants.
“Is that supposed to be a joke, Nikki?”
“Just a show of support for an old friend, Lys.” Nikki smiled, though her heart wasn’t in it. She crossed the room to Alyssa’s side, her go bag in one hand and what looked like a handmade gift bag in the other.
“What’s that?” Alyssa’s eyebrow twitched upward, and Nikki laughed self-consciously, sitting on the bench beside Alyssa.
“Oh, well, it was just your birthday, you know, so I brought you a present from our friends. There’s more waiting for you, but some of the internationals got this together. And the kid helped decorate the bag for you.”
Alyssa smiled fondly. “AT, you mean?”
Nikki nodded. “Yeah. I don’t know if you saw--”
Alyssa’s gaze hardened and Nikki cringed.
“I apologized, Lys,” Nikki said quietly. “She said she’d accept my apology if I did as Christen said.”
“What did Christen say, Nikki?” Alyssa prodded, and Nikki had trouble meeting Alyssa’s eyes. “She said it’d have just been your birthday, but on the balance of things, it wouldn’t seem right for you to be the one getting the birthday spanking before having your gift.”
Alyssa snorted. “Oh, I see, and what did Pinoe and Barnes say?”
“They left it up to Ali and Christen.”
“Riley? Where was
she
in all this?”
“Dealing with one of her other teammates who’d torn into AT,” Nikki said. “Isenhour better be grateful Riley took care of her.”
“Oh yes, she had better,” Alyssa agreed, and Nikki grimaced, realizing that Alyssa had been trained up by Ashlyn Harris and Hope Solo, and neither of the older national goalkeepers permitted their protegees to bully others. Ashlyn Harris didn’t take that from her Pride or Gotham teammates, either.
Not that she doubted the Kiwi was capable of dealing out a memorable lesson, but - if Isenhour had Alyssa Michele Naeher to answer to, ‘big Alyssa’ who was Ashlyn’s prize pupil and Ali Krieger’s Nittany Cub - well, no one could deal out a blistering like a keeper.
Which, of course, brought her back to her own situation. “It was an accident, Lys. Mine, I mean. I won’t do it again.”
“I’ll keep that in mind. But Chris said a birthday spanking, and that’s what it’s going to be. Thirty-five and one to grow on. Think you can handle it?”
Slowly, Nikki nodded. “Can…can we go home first?”
Home. Alyssa’s brow creased. “Back to yours?” she inquired, and Nikki nodded. “I’m sure you’re tired, and we can meet the others for belated birthday stuff tomorrow.”
Alyssa nodded. “All right.” She was sure Nikki wasn’t asking Alyssa back to her place for - well, that, although it would be that with some of their teammates, current or former. She was pretty sure Nikki still missed her longtime Australian girlfriend, though Sam Kerr had rapidly moved on to Kristie Mewis.
The Chicago captain scooped up the gift bag Nikki had brought her, and followed the Reign player out to her car. They headed back to Nikki’s apartment together, and Nikki escorted Alyssa inside, to the living room. They’d toed off their shoes in the entry, and the soft carpet under Alyssa’s socked feet felt good.
“What do you want me to do, Cap?” Nikki asked softly.
Alyssa took a moment to think. She set the bag on the coffee table, and moved to sit in the middle of Nikki’s couch, tugging the knit blanket that was draped over the top down over her lap. It was a Chicago blanket, she noticed.
“Cold?” Nikki asked, rotating slowly in place as she waited for directions.
“No, but you might be,” Alyssa offered. “Come here, Nikki, over my lap, little one.”
Little one?
Nikki would have laughed - all right, she was
younger
than Alyssa, but not by too much, and she was one of the ones who dealt with littles on the team - she was most definitely not a
little
one. She shook her head and got into position, head pillowed on her folded arms.
Alyssa ran a gentle hand over Nikki’s back, making the younger girl shiver, then patted her clothed bottom lightly.
Nikki swallowed. “God
damn
it, Alyssa,” she groaned into the blanket, burying her face in the thick yarn. The first spank made her yelp, and her head jerked up.
“That’s rude, little girl,” Alyssa said, and Nikki’s cheeks flushed.
“Sorry.”
“Alright, then we can get started.”
Wait, that wasn’t part of it?
Nikki squirmed as her spanking resumed, gasping with each swat. She could tell Alyssa wasn’t spanking as hard as possible - just sharply enough to sting, probably because she
had
apologized and it
was
supposed to be a birthday spanking, or not much worse than one. But
fuck
if the smacks weren’t doing something entirely unexpected to Nikki, too.
She wrapped her hands in the blanket, so she could resist the urge to cover up, or…well, it was rather hard to do anything about her other problem while she was on Alyssa’s lap. She tried rubbing against Alyssa’s thigh, and got a sharper smack to her own thighs for her trouble.
“Ow!”
“I don’t think you had permission to do that, Nikki,” Alyssa said quietly, but sternly. “What you do after your spanking is over is your own business, but you’re not involving me in it without my consent, and right now we’re not finished.”
“Alyssa, please--”
“Six more.”
Nikki wasn’t sure whether Alyssa had cut the number short for her or not, but she nodded, trying to take it obediently, and holding as still as she could.
The last six swats were sharper - two to each bottom cheek, and one to each sit spot, and Nikki wanted to whine that
that’s not how birthday spankings were supposed to work
but she had an urgent
need
she had to deal with, overriding any tears she might shed.
“Are we done, Lys?” she asked, “Because I really, really need to--”
Alyssa rolled her eyes. “Get up and go do…whatever you need to do, just don’t involve me in it. I’m sorry I can’t help, Nikki, but I just don’t.”
Nikki nodded, scrambled up from Alyssa’s lap, and fairly flew back to her bedroom. Luckily it wasn’t far.
Alyssa lay back on the couch, throwing the blanket to one side and shaking her head. Of all the former teammates she would have to discipline, it
had
to be the one who got off on it, she thought.
Maybe she just didn’t know the right way to handle Nikki.
She made a mental note to ask Ash and Ali. Surely they would know.
But for now, it was late, she was in Nikki’s home and Nikki was safe, taking care of herself.
Alyssa cast a brief, interested glance at the birthday present on the table, then let herself fall asleep.
***
The next morning, Alyssa woke up to the smell of eggs and pancakes cooking. There was coffee, and that had Alyssa sitting up, stretching and looking hopefully toward the coffee maker.
“Morning, Lys,” Nikki chirped. “Breakfast, then present?”
“Sure,” Alyssa yawned, accepting a cup of coffee. “Um…about last night….”
“I’m fine,” Nikki said. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to make things weird.”
Alyssa nodded. “I guess I wasn’t expecting it, is all.” She sat down on the barstool at the counter, sipping the hot drink gratefully. “It would have been nice to get some warning from Press or Pinoe.”
“I didn’t know it was going to happen until it did,” Nikki muttered. “I don’t think being spanked turns me on generally, Lys. It just depends on…”
“On what?” Alyssa had been about to take a bite of her pancakes, but now she was worried.
“I don’t know. Maybe it was the circumstances, it might even have been that it’s you, though I’m not saying I want anything from you that you’re not interested in,” Nikki added hastily. “No pressure.”
“Thanks, I think.” Alyssa shook her head, kneading her forehead with her knuckles. “How did we get here, anyway?”
“I drove us home,” Nikki said, her customary sardonicism returning. “Eat your breakfast, Lys. Never mind everything else.”
Reluctantly, Alyssa obeyed. Maybe it was best not to think about it too hard.
Finally, the prized bag - painstakingly hand-drawn Red Stars logos covering it - was in Alyssa’s hands. She opened it, finding a LEGO Stadium inside.
The soccer set had a men’s team, naturally. But there were additional bags of minifigures tucked inside, customized by friends.
USWNT. Canada. Japan. Mexico. Ireland. England. Scotland. Even Sweden. Most of the minifigures for the non-USWNT were fairly generic except for their jerseys, but here and there the keeper could pick out one who was clearly intended to be someone she knew. Australia and New Zealand were there, too.
“Jess still owes you Wales, but she’s working on it,” Nikki said.
Alyssa snorted. “It’s going to look like I’m smuggling LEGOs on the plane.”
“Good,” Nikki snickered.
“It’s going to be a madhouse when I get them home. Do you know how much the littles like these things?” Alyssa asked.
Nikki nodded smugly. “Just an excuse to play at yours then.”
Alyssa gave Nikki one of her rare smiles. “Thank you. All of you.” She took an envelope out of the bag, the last thing in there, and found a Happy Birthday card signed by the entire San Diego Wave and of course Angel City FC.
Alyssa Thompson had signed her name at the bottom. “Happy birthday from little Alyssa and all of us to Big Alyssa, love, AT”. Christen, Tobin, and Sydney Leroux had signed as well. Even the team moms’ kids had added stickers to the envelope.
“That’s amazing,” Alyssa shook her head, awed.
“Thirty-five’s an important birthday,” Nikki smiled. “None of them wanted you to think they forgot.”
“I wouldn’t think that.” Alyssa set the LEGOs and card back down, and offered Nikki a hug, which the younger girl gratefully accepted.
It was good to be friends, even if that was all they were.
Chapter 35: Passing the Torch (USWNT Julie Foudy, Kate Markgraf, Kristine Lilly, Carli Lloyd, Becky Sauerbrunn)
Summary:
On September 16, 2021, the USWNT thoroughly demolished Paraguay in a 9-0 friendly match.
Five of those goals were Carli Lloyd's, on her farewell tour.
The next morning, she wakes in her Cleveland hotel room to an unusual bedmate, and a thoroughly unusual morning. Are her old teammates there to congratulate her, or antagonize her - or both?
Notes:
Posted for the Dfic Library server's "Antagonistic April" challenge (on the last day, talk about procrastinating, especially since this is one of those "I wrote this forever ago but am only just now posting it" things, so where's my excuse haha).
(In this chapter, there is discussion of Carli's platonic D/s relationship with Julie Foudy as her Mistress in Soccerverse, but Julie isn't the one disciplining her, though it is with Julie's approval)
Chapter Text
Friday, September 17, 2021
Carli Lloyd woke in her Cleveland hotel room in possession of two facts. First, she had obviously drunk too much last night, though she had eaten enough at their celebratory post-match dinner to alleviate the effects somewhat. Second, she wasn't alone in her bed. That, more than anything else, made her sit up hastily, pulling her covers around her.
"Kris?" Carli squeaked, staring at the older woman. "What happened last night?"
Kristine Lilly laughed, her tone gently mocking. "What do you think happened last night, little one?"
Carli threw a pillow at her. "We didn't--I'm married, Kris!"
"So am I, and no we didn't," Kristine rolled her eyes. "You had too much, I tucked you into bed and stayed with you to make sure you would be alright. You do remember Foudy invited me to the team party, don't you?"
"Oh..." Carli said slowly, rubbing sleep from her eyes. "Is she still here?"
"Does Brian know you ask for Foudy like that?" Kristine said teasingly, earning her another pillow to the face. "Hey, if you're going to brat at me, Carli Anne, you're not too old to go over my knee." Carli sputtered.
"Maybe she should, Kris." The voice from the doorway made Carli yelp in surprise and she accepted the dressing gown Julie Foudy tossed at her, pulling it around herself as she slid out of bed.
"Is everyone in my room?" she asked, sounding petulant even to herself.
Julie laughed. "Not everyone, pet. Of course, I can oblige you if that's what you want..." She raised an eyebrow, smirking as Carli shook her head. "Then it's just me, Kris, and Kate."
Carli was reduced to squeaking as Kate Markgraf made an appearance. The USWNT general manager rolled her eyes at her two former teammates. "I've got her, Lilly, you can go."
"Aww," Kristine sighed, but she left obediently, leaving Carli with the two former players who still had firm connections to the team.
"You know Kris will be back until she gets what she wants," Carli said, looking at Julie, who laughed.
"Then Kate had better leave enough of you for her," she said with a faint grin.
Carli blushed deeply. "Kate, you're not going to..."
"Well, I could leave you to Foudy, if that's what you really want, little one," Kate replied. Carli glanced at Julie, met with her Mistress' raised eyebrows. She shook her head. "I'll behave for you, Kate."
"You'd better," Julie said calmly.
"All right, then," Kate said, seating herself on the edge of the bed. Carli was next to her, and she gently pulled the forward into position.
"Don't you think I'm too old for this? I'm about to retire," Carli snarked.
"I thought you said you were going to behave," Kate replied calmly. "Don't you remember how I deal with sass, Lloyd?"
Carli's stomach knotted. "Yes ma'am."
"Get it for me, would you Foudy?" Kate asked, and Julie was only too happy to comply.
Carli tried not to tense up as Julie left the bed and went to the bathroom counter, returning with Carli's hairbrush. It had an oval back of sturdy walnut, not unlike Meghan Klingenberg's. It was very good at keeping Carli's hair in order. It wasn't often used for other purposes. Not on Carli at any rate. Not anymore.
When Foudy had handed the brush to Kate, she gestured for the other woman to wait a minute, and sat down on the other end of the bed, where she could take Carli's head in her lap. Carli clung to Foudy's skort, and then Foudy nodded. One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. A half-dozen rapid-fire swats with the brush smacked down across Carli's sit spots. Mercifully, Carli hadn't been bared yet, so she still had the negligible protection of her dressing gown, sleep shorts and panties, but those didn't make much of a barrier to Kate Markgraf's punishing swats. Carli would have shot off Kate's lap if Foudy - if Mistress hadn't been holding her so securely. As it was, she buried her face in Julie's lap and sobbed.
When Kate had delivered the half-dozen smacks, she rubbed Carli's lower back gently. "All right, Carli Anne, that was for the talkback. Now we can get to managing this properly."
Carli squirmed unhappily, but nodded, and lifted her hips for Kate at the older woman's quiet word. It didn't take long for Kate to bare Carli's bottom, and settle her back in place; then she began Carli's spanking properly, with her hand, alternating smacks over Carli's bottom cheeks. The forward clung to Foudy, taking her first dozen as bravely as she could. The second dozen had her squirming.
Julie Foudy stroked her pet's hair gently. "Easy now, Carli Anne," she murmured. "You're doing so well for me and Kate."
"I'm s-sorry I was bad, Mistress," Carli sobbed, and Kate didn't even blink, aware of the particulars of her friends' relationship.
"I know. I have you," Foudy murmured. "This isn't for being bad, pet. Kate handled your sass. What is this for, hmm? Tell me."
"F-for drinking too much last night?"
"Oh God no, Carli," Julie rolled her eyes. "You at least ate something. You know that's not it, although it might help sober you up. Try again."
Kate's hand moved lower, catching Carli over her already-paddled sit spots, and her undercurve, sharing out fifteen spanks between them. Carli curled up, sobbing, in Foudy's lap when Kate released her, and Foudy rocked Carli gently until she calmed.
"Shhh, pet, all right, there now, my good girl, Carli," Julie murmured, stroking Carli's hair. "It's all right, all done, sweet girl. Did you figure it out yet, hmmm?"
Tearfully, Carli shook her head, and Julie gave her a fondly exasperated look and a kiss on the forehead.
"Really?" She gently set Carli's clothes to rights. "Come on now, pet, you've been Captain more recently than I have. What is it we do for our girls to keep their heads on straight, hmmm?"
Carli's eyes widened, and she blushed. "Oh. Kris' record?"
"Kris' record," Foudy agreed, continuing to cuddle her girl in her lap.
"Was that why Kris was going to..." Carli trailed off, blush deepening.
"She could have, you know," Foudy hmm-ed at that. "It's been a good long while since Kristine spanked you."
Kate laughed gently as Carli hid her face in Foudy's shoulder. "And if you're scared of my paddlings, little one..."
"Oh, now. She wouldn't," Julie Foudy chuckled reassuringly. "Okay, Carli, sweetheart, enough of that now. No more hiding, you're all right."
"Going for Mia's record next, little bit?"
Carli stumbled off of Foudy's lap, turning to look at an amused Kristine Lilly Heavey.
"I'm good. I'm not that good," Carli said dryly.
"You sure? That's only, what, fifty goals in three more matches?"
Carli snorted. "If I had ten matches left, maybe."
"I think I'll leave you two to it," Kate said, and at Foudy's nod she left.
Kristine took Kate's spot on the bed, pulling Carli back into her lap. Carli stifled a yelp.
"Oh, you've gotten it good already, have you, little one?" Kristine carded her fingers through Carli's hair, and the younger woman looked reproachfully at her former captain.
"Yes."
Kristine snorted. "Temper, temper, Carli Anne. You know I expect proper respect from my girls."
"Yes ma'am," Carli tried again, the word sounding absolutely foreign in her mouth - when it came to Kris, anyway.
Kristine gave Carli an exasperated look. "I'm not that old."
No, just fifty, Carli thought, though she wasn't foolish enough to say it aloud.
"Yes, Captain."
"Third time's the charm. I always knew Lloyd was a smart girl," Kristine said to Foudy, who laughed.
"Mhmm. And what do you plan to do with her, Kris? Kate did give her a pretty hard spanking just now, but I know she can take more if you need her to."
Carli looked over at her Mistress, who raised an eyebrow. "If you have to, Kris," Carli said reluctantly, knowing that look. It would please her Mistress to have her take another spanking, therefore if Kris wanted to, she should let her. "Just remember we have another match coming up."
"Tuesday, isn't it?" Kristine said. "This should ensure you remember how to behave until then." Carli felt like squirming at that pronouncement.
"Go get it for me, Lloyd. You do have it, don't you?" Kristine asked.
Carli sucked in her lower lip, not biting it as she knew that wasn't allowed, then released it. "No, Captain. Brunn has it," she said, knowing exactly what Kristine was asking for.
"Oh, well, in that case, perhaps Foudy will invite Brunn to our little party," Kristine said lightly.
Carli's eyes widened. "We don't have to."
"Oh, we don't?" Kristine set Carli on her feet. "Go get dressed," she said, since Carli was still in her pjs, and Carli hastily did as she was told, grateful for the reprieve, however brief. She disappeared into the bathroom and tried to take the proper amount of time for her morning routine without rushing it.
When she returned, Foudy was gone. In her place was a bemused looking Rebecca Elizabeth Sauerbrunn, the USWNT team paddle resting on her lap, sitting beside Kristine.
Carli froze in the door. Foudy had fetched Brunn and asked for...she had...oh god.
"Hi, Carli," Becky said quietly, meeting her eyes. "You can come in, I'm not going to kill you."
"Kris just might," Carli muttered, but she moved to perch gingerly next to Becky, on the other side from Kristine.
"Hey. You okay?" Brunn wrapped an arm around Carli, giving her a squeeze. "Foudy told me you needed the team paddle in here. She didn't say why. I thought you had one of the kiddos up for something."
Carli rolled her eyes. "Not hardly."
"I see that," Brunn nodded. "Kristine hasn't really filled me in," she added. In truth, she was a bit in awe of the older woman.
"She wants it for me, Brunn," Carli said. "So she can make sure I remember how to behave until the next match, after Kate already..."
Brunn winced. "Oh." She glanced sideways at Kristine. "Don't you think that might be a bit of overkill?"
Kristine gave Becky a challenging look. "Do you...Captain?"
Becky met her eyes squarely. "Yes. I do. And if you want to come at Carli you're going through me first."
Carli's jaw practically fell into her lap. Don't give her ideas, Brunn, she thought frantically.
But Kristine was smirking. "That could be arranged. But I think you've passed your test, little one."
Carli sputtered, looking at Kristine - whose eyes were still on Becky.
"Test?" Becky raised an eyebrow, ignoring the 'little one' remark.
"Oh yes," Kristine's grin widened. "Foudy bet me you'd put yourself on the line for Carli. I told her no one would be that desperate, or that stupid." She chuckled. "She corrected me. She said stupid or desperate you were not. What you are is loyal. To your friends, to your country, but especially to your team, and you're not going to stand for any unfairness. Not ever."
"Foudy's right," Becky replied. "So you're not going to be using this on Carli?"
"Not today," Kristine promised. "Not before Tuesday," she added. "That's a promise - as long as Carli behaves herself."
"If she doesn't, you can leave Carli to me," Brunn retorted.
Kristine gave Brunn a measured look. "You know, I think you're right." She got up, leaned over and kissed Carli on the cheek before leaving Brunn and Carli alone together.
Carli relaxed into Becky's embrace, shivering a little.
"You okay now, Carli?" Becky murmured. Carli nodded. "Thanks, Brunn."
"Anytime," Becky replied warmly. "It's all right now. Want some coffee, and breakfast?"
Yes, Carli thought, it was. "Yeah. Mind if we get it somewhere that's...not here?"
"Not keen on facing the girls after that? I wouldn't be either. I know a good place for coffee and donuts though, come on." Becky stashed the paddle in her bag, got up, and let Carli precede her from the room. The day could only improve from there.
Chapter 36: Captain, Carded (or Brunn's first yellow card - 2014)
Summary:
Going back even further in Brunn and Carli's friendship - for the first time in her career, Rebecca Elizabeth Sauerbrunn finds herself yellow carded. She wasn't the only one to get a yellow card on Kansas City's team, but as team captain, she had no way to handle Sarah's card, and no backup.
Over in Western New York Flash's locker room, the home team captain, Abby Wambach, and her Flash teammate, Carli Lloyd, conspire to take care of their younger national teammate since she can't take care of herself.
Notes:
July 18, 2014
Western NY Flash vs. FC Kansas City, 1-1 draw
Rochester, New York
Chapter Text
In the visiting team's locker room, all was quiet.
No one was in the mood for celebrating - why would they be, with a draw this late in the season?
Captain Becky Sauerbrunn was most definitely not in the mood.
Yellow carded.
Her mind spun.
In the final minutes of the match, she'd picked up a yellow card for tangling with the Flash's third-string keeper. It hadn't really been on purpose - she'd practically been forced to make the tackle, not seeing any other options available at the time.
Off to one side, she vaguely sensed her teammate Sarah Hagen - also yellow carded, and ordinarily it'd be her responsibility to do something about it.
But.
Hypocrite, she thought, shaking her head. You can't, not when you've just...
But if not her, then who?
"Hey."
Becky lifted her head, looking around.
Framed in the doorway that led to the tunnel joining the two locker rooms, she spotted Carli Lloyd. The older girl had changed out of her New York Flash uniform already, and it was that, perhaps, that put Becky more at ease. She crossed the room to greet Carli, burying herself in her national teammate's embrace.
"It's alright," Carli whispered, patting Becky's back gently. "It's alright, Brunn, don't you worry about it. I've got an invitation from Wambach for you and your little friend there." She nodded in Sarah's direction.
Becky lifted her head to glare half-heartedly at Carli. "You say things like that and tell me not to worry about it?"
Carli snickered.
"I don't see anything funny in the least about it," Becky grumbled, and Carli sobered, petting her hair gently.
"No. You're right, it's not. And Abby knew you'd be taking yourself apart for it, knowing you couldn't help yourself. Well, Rampone may be our captain on the National Team, but Abby's her second, and she's my captain, so..."
Becky nodded reluctantly. "Is it going to be in front of everyone?" she asked meekly, and Carli shook her head.
"No, Abby got rid of everyone else, except Wys - she figured you had an apology you'd be wanting to make - and me, obviously," she added. "She told the others to get lost."
Becky nodded. "Is she going to let Wys stay for..."
Carli shook her head, and Becky sighed in relief.
"Okay."
Carli turned her head. "Grab your stuff and come on, Hagen."
Sarah glared at Carli, but looked at Becky, who nodded. She obeyed reluctantly, and Becky dismissed the rest of the team. "Lauren, will you take this lot back to the hotel and get them settled?"
"Aye aye, Cap." Lauren Holiday tossed her a salute, along with a sympathetic grin for her National teammate - she, too, knew the feeling of impending doom when facing a displeased Abby Wambach. "You want me to come back in case--"
"I've got her, Holiday," Carli said reassuringly. "Go on."
"Alright, you heard the Captain, come on," Lauren gathered the rest of the Kansas City girls up and hurried them on their way, and Becky lingered just long enough to ensure they were paying attention before following Carli and a reluctant Sarah Hagen to the other side.
The Western New York Flash's locker room was practically deserted.
The only occupants, as they entered, were Captain Abby Wambach and goalkeeper Kelsey Wys.
Abby raised an eyebrow at Becky, and she kept moving forward, going to stand in front of Kelsey. "Sorry I pulled you down," she said quietly. "Are you all right?"
Kelsey nodded. "Yeah, Sauerbrunn, I'm fine. Thanks for coming to check on me."
That, Becky, Carli, and Abby all knew, was the closest to an outright acceptance of her apology she was likely to get from Wys.
"Okay, Kelsey. You can go now," Abby prompted. "Rest up, and I'll see you next practice."
Kelsey nodded, wished the other girls a good night, and left, not much the worse for wear.
"Hagen. Come here." Abby sat up straighter in her chair, gesturing the younger forward over, and Sarah obeyed reluctantly. "I'm not your captain. But you are one of ours -" she gestured, taking in Carli and Becky, and Sarah understood Abby meant the National Team. She'd earned a couple of caps for them, after all. "You know how we do things. Since Brunn can't..."
The brunette exhaled, eyes trained on the floor until Abby lifted Sarah's chin with her hand.
"Yes ma'am," she said quietly. She went to her knees in front of Abby, making the older striker's lips twitch in mild amusement. Abby hadn't asked for that. Though Rampone might. "Will you discipline me, please, since Brunn can't?"
None of the four in the room were under any illusion that Abby had intended anything else. "Well," Abby said dryly, "since you asked so nicely."
Carli laughed, though not mockingly. "You don't have to ask for it, sweetheart. Though I'm sure Abby appreciates your good manners."
Blushing, Sarah allowed Abby to take her into position, leaving her lounge pants in place. At least we already changed before Carli showed up, she thought. It was the one mercy Abby Wambach planned to give her.
Abby's hand swatted down firmly, and Sarah yelped. Brunn didn't spank anywhere near as hard as that. "Ow!"
"Oh, we're just getting started. Do you want Brunn to hold your hands, Hagen?"
"Yes ma'am," Sarah whispered.
Becky went to kneel in front of Sarah, taking her hands without being asked. This, then, was the least she could do for her teammate, holding her as Abby continued thoroughly warming her bottom.
"At least Wambach doesn't lecture," Carli muttered, sitting gingerly next to her captain.
"Don't see the point," Abby said conversationally as Sarah squealed and squirmed under her punishing swats. "They're not going to hear it anyway, more than likely."
Brunn winced, watching as tears shimmered in Sarah's eyes. The younger girl was trying to hold them back, she realized, trying to be brave for Becky.
"It's alright little one," Becky murmured. "You can let go, I've got you."
Sarah sniffled, and then the first tears fell. Then her breath hitched and she began sobbing on Becky's shoulder, as the older girl leaned forward to hold her more securely.
"S-sorry, sorry Captains, sorry..."
One more smack to each bottom cheek and Abby stilled her hand, moving it to rub Sarah's back.
"Alright Hagen, alright little one, breathe, we've got you."
"It's alright Sarah," Becky murmured, drawing back to look Sarah in the eyes. She accepted a sealed water bottle from Carli and uncapped it, then a pack of tissues, and helped Sarah clean her face. She handed the water over when Sarah was back on her feet. "Slow sips, little one," Becky instructed, brushing Sarah's hair back from her face with her hand, and the young forward nodded, taking slow sips obediently.
"Carli, take Hagen to go lie down for a little, then come back here," Abby instructed.
Carli nodded, and gave Becky a sympathetic glance before leading Sarah away.
Becky froze the moment Carli was out of sight, fixing Abby with a deer-in-headlights look. The twenty-nine year old looked very much like she wanted to run, but couldn't.
Abby shook her head slightly, opening her arms to Becky. "Come here, Beck," she said, her tone surprisingly gentle. Off-balanced, Becky obeyed, and let Abby pull her close.
Abby settled Becky upright on her lap, stroking the younger girl's hair. "Breathe easy for me," she prompted. "It's okay, Becky, honey, I've got you."
"B-but..." Becky stuttered. "Abby, I got yellow carded, same as Sarah..."
"I know. I know you did." Abby nodded, squeezing Becky's shoulder. "Shhh. It's okay. I don't want you panicking, Becky, honey. You're not calm right now and I want us to figure out what's wrong."
Slowly, Becky nodded back. "It's just...I'm the Captain, Abby, I'm not supposed to--"
Abby covered Becky's mouth with her hand. "Rebecca Elizabeth Sauerbrunn, I know you weren't just about to tell me you have to behave perfectly because you're the Captain, were you?" she asked in a conversational tone that didn't fool either of them. Becky winced.
"Okay," Abby said, "I'm going to move my hand now, and you're not going to tell that lie to us, because I don't much feel like taking you to soap out your mouth tonight. You're going to tell me the truth, which is that you're human, and humans are allowed to make mistakes."
Becky was blushing vibrantly, but she nodded meekly to that.
Abby moved her hand, looking expectantly at Becky.
Becky dropped her gaze. "I'm human, and humans are allowed to make mistakes," she recited obediently.
"Good girl," Abby cooed, squeezing Becky's shoulder reassuringly. "And even when you find trouble for yourself, little one, you're disciplined to teach you the right way to behave. Not because getting in trouble makes you bad, or a bad person. You are a good person and a good Captain, and worthy of my attention." She paused. "Do you understand me, Rebecca?"
Becky nodded jerkily.
"Say it."
Swallowing, Becky dared a glance at Abby. "I...I am a good person and a good Captain, and worthy of your attention."
"That's right," Abby agreed. "Good girl. So in a minute, when Carli gets back, we'll take care of your spanking, little one. But I know it's your first time, your first yellow card, and I know you're nervous at least." She tucked an arm around Becky, giving her a gentle squeeze. "Are you afraid of me?"
"Not...of you, exactly, Abby," Becky ventured. "But just...the way it went with Sarah..."
"You've been on my side of things, haven't you Becky?" Abby prompted, and Becky nodded slowly. "But I don't know...I don't like to make my teammates cry," she whispered.
"It's not about liking, sweetheart," Abby said, hugging her close. "You want them to be able to let go of what happened, to forgive themselves. Anything less than that is a disservice. It might not be about them crying, but if they haven't let go of what happened, they can't move on."
Becky's eyes widened, and the flash of worry in her gaze was accompanied by guilt.
"You mean maybe they haven't--"
"Shhh," Abby stopped her. "No dabbling in 'what if' or 'maybe' right now. We're not talking about them right now, we're talking about you."
"It sounded like we were talking about them," Becky dared to say, and then her eyes went wide.
Abby laughed. "Was that sarcasm from you, Brunn?" she marveled. "Will wonders never cease."
Becky's face was crimson with embarrassment. "Sorry...."
"Shhhh, honey," Abby murmured. "It's alright little one, you were being honest, and that's okay with me."
Carli reappeared a moment later, and perched a little less carefully on the chair beside Abby's. Her own yellow card spanking had been memorable, but not terrible, and it wasn't as though she was unused to such things. "Are you alright, Brunn? Cap hasn't started yet?"
"Just talking so far," Becky whispered, still mortified about what she had just said to Abby. The older woman chuckled quietly to herself.
"Just talking and a bit of sass from Brunn, if you can believe it."
Carli turned a surprised look on her younger friend. "Really?"
"I didn't mean to," Becky said meekly.
"Oh yes you did, even if it was only for a minute. And that's okay," Abby repeated. "I'd rather you tell me how you honestly feel, and you weren't actually disrespectful, so it's all right, you're not getting extra swats for that."
The phrasing made Becky tense. "Not for that ... ma'am?"
"You did try to lie to us, Becky, honey," Abby reminded her. "I helped you get around a soaping, that doesn't mean you can get out of it entirely. Not for something that's putting yourself down."
Becky cringed. "Oh."
"Becky, look at me," Abby said, gentling her tone just a bit more, and Becky looked into Abby's eyes, soft and concerned. "There's a good girl. All that's coming is a sore bottom, sweetheart. I'm not going to damage you, and I'm definitely not going to stop loving you. You're still our Brunn who we love very much. That's why we're doing this. Okay?"
Becky sniffled. "Okay, Abby."
"There's my girl." Abby hugged Becky close, patting her back. "Deep breaths for me, that's good, and in position when you're ready. Carli can hold you too. You're okay, you're safe."
After a few tense moments, Becky nodded and let Abby help her into position. Her upper torso rested on Carli's lap, and the older girl took her hands supportively.
"Just breathe, Brunn, we've got you," Carli reminded her, and Brunn obeyed, relaxing her bottom.
Then the first spank fell.
Becky yelped louder than Sarah had, squirming on her teammates' laps, and Carli rested her free hand on Brunn's back, keeping her still as Abby continued the spanking. Like Sarah, Becky hadn't been bared for her punishment, but unlike Sarah she cried sooner and more freely.
"Shhhh," Abby murmured when it was done, rubbing Becky's lower back gently. "There now, there, we've got you, you've survived, sweetheart."
Becky whimpered as Carli washed and dried her face, trying to catch her breath, but finally she was calm and lifted up into Abby's arms. Abby fed her slow sips of water from a new water bottle, and she clung tightly to Abby, trying not to be ashamed of her weakness.
"S-sorry," she hiccupped, and Abby nodded.
"I know, sweetheart. It's alright, you're alright, I've got you. It's all finished, all forgiven, Brunn, my brave girl."
"It's okay," Carli agreed, humming to Brunn as the younger girl relaxed into Abby's embrace. "It's all done, you did so well for us, Brunn."
"T-thank you," Becky whispered, and Carli nodded.
"Come on. Let's get you and Hagen back to the hotel before Lauren tears up half of Rochester looking for you."
Becky blushed, but nodded, and Carli went to fetch Sarah.
The four women left the locker room together, heading back for the hotel where the two teams were staying.
That night, Becky found getting a comfortable sleeping position somewhat difficult. However, once she managed to fall asleep, she slept well, at ease with herself and forgiven.
Chapter 37: A Swedish Birthday
Summary:
During the April friendlies, back in Sweden, Sofia celebrates her birthday early, with her friends on the team. But unfortunately for Sofia, Magda's got word of her yellow card during the NWSL season and isn't shy about informing Caroline Seger.
Notes:
This is something I've had sitting in my unfinished box for a while, and one of the reasons Scenes has been stalling for so long. During "We Can Do Hard Things", Sofia played with the San Diego Wave on her *actual* birthday, and mentioned to AT that Alex Morgan gave her "one of" her birthday spankings but that her Swedish teammates had seen to her early. This is what she *didn't* tell AT about.
Chapter Text
April 12, 2023
Gothenburg, Sweden
"Hej, Sofia!"
Sofia Jakobsson turned and straightened slightly as the older woman approached. Though less than a year separated them, Kosovare was vice-captain, and that lent her an air of importance and authority that Sofia automatically responded to.
"Hej, Kosse." She returned the midfielder's greeting with a slight nod. Kosovare's friendly smile turned into a smirk.
"Caro's getting a party together tonight," she continued when she was sure she had Sofia's attention. "Over at Jenna's place. Since someone has a birthday soon."
"Jenna's turning thirty in two weeks," Sofia supplied. "Wouldn’t she be having her party then?"
"Caro's hosting it, Jenna just gave her the space. She wanted to make sure Jenna could celebrate with us - and not just her, someone else is having a birthday three days later," Kosovare added, giving Sofia a don't-be-stupid-you'll-regret-it-brat look.
"Yes ma'am," Sofia said, and blushed at the throaty chuckle this brought from Kosse. "I mean--"
"No, that's fine, lillan . In fact, I suggest you keep that up," Kosse added. "Especially for Caro."
Sofia's blush deepened.
"Alright. And it's at Jenna's when?"
"Dinner first, main event after," Kosse clarified. "You don't need to bring anything but yourself, though it would be proper to have a gift for Jenna - I'm sure you do - and a hostess gift for Caro."
Sofia had been planning on gifting Jenna, Kosse knew that. As for Caro...well, Sofia had brought a small bunch of dried flowers AT had pressed for Caroline. She could stop and get a box of cookies for Caro, too, and some coffee.
Kosse let Sofia go to get ready, and Sofia headed back to her hotel room to pack her things, except what she'd need for the get-together. She stopped at Caro's favourite shop to get the cookies and coffee she knew Caro liked best and had them gift-wrapped.
When it was time to go to Jenna's, Sofia put Jenna and Caro's gifts in the passenger seat of her rental car and made the drive over.
She was early.
That figured.
Sofia hated being early, and it would be impolite to go to the door early, so Sofia sat in her car, playing on her phone, until she heard a tap at the driver's side window, and jumped.
"Jakobsson."
Sofia unlocked the car, moved the bag of gifts to her lap, and gestured for her captain to come join her. At least now they were both early, though Caro had arrived at a much more reasonable time.
Caroline Seger slid into the passenger seat, angling herself toward Sofia. The two Swedes were the same height, but somehow Caro seemed to loom larger than Sofia, filling the formerly empty space with her authoritative presence.
"Can I do something for you, Captain?" Sofia offered, when Caro didn't say any more. The older woman gave a short laugh.
"Hmm. Plenty," Caro said enigmatically. "But I wouldn't worry about that just yet."
For some inexplicable reason, Sofia found herself blushing again.
"Have you ever been to Jenna's place before?" Caroline asked, and Sofia shook her head. "Not really, no, Captain. I've spent time with Jenna before outside team things, we've met for coffee and that, but she hasn't really invited me to her house."
"Extend her the same courtesy you do our other teammates when you've visited, and you'll be fine. Though I suggest you watch yourself around Jenna once we get down to business," Caro added, and Sofia gave her an apprehensive look.
"Meaning..." She frowned. Jenna was a goalkeeper, and the eldest of the three keepers called into camp for the friendlies. The brunette was younger and shorter than both Sofia and Caro, but Sofia already knew never to underestimate a keeper. She didn't think that was what Caro was talking about.
"Birthday privileges, lillan ," Caro said with an enigmatic smile. "Now come on, it's time." She slid out of the car, and picking up the bag, Sofia followed.
They gathered with the other girls on Jenna's covered porch. There was a table set up to receive gifts; Sofia put Jenna's birthday present on it, and gave Caro her hostess gift directly.
"Not now, lillan ." Caro put hers down on the table. "We'll sort those out later." The pile was growing; Sofia noticed some for her as well as for Jenna and Caro in it.
When everyone was there, Jenna thanked them all for coming, and especially Caroline for agreeing to host the party. Caro smiled.
"Of course, I wouldn't leave it to anyone else. Well, Magda, maybe, or Kosse."
The younger captains exchanged amused looks. They had helped Caroline get this together. But then Pernilla, Jenna's girlfriend - not to be confused with Pernille, who was Magda's girlfriend and not at the party anyway - poked her head in to say dinner had arrived, if they were ready to have it.
Predictably, the team was starving. There was very little talking as they enjoyed their meal, focusing on the food, and the traditional Swedish birthday cake, or ‘princess cake’, that was served after.
After the traditional song had been sung (making Sofia, at least, blush a bit) Caro cut a generous slice for Sofia, as Pernilla served Jenna, then cut slices for the rest of the team.
“Looking forward to what comes next, lillan? I hope you’ve behaved well, for your sake. ”
Sofia gave Caro a wary look. “Captain?”
“Because I’ll very much enjoy having you over my knee, birthday girl, but if you’ve been a naughty girl, we might have to alter our discussion. Have you behaved yourself?”
Sofia’s cheeks pinkened. “Um…”
"I think not."
Sofia twisted around in her seat to look at Magda, Sweden's third-captain. Magda was younger than her, but wielded that same authority that Caro and Kosse displayed with an easy grace. Now she was lounging in her chair with a small smirk on her face.
"April first, Sofia? Sound familiar?"
Color shot into Sofia's face and she resisted the urge to hunch down in her chair. The rest of the team (except Kosse) were studiously ignoring Caro, Magda, and Sofia, focusing their attentions on Jenna, but she felt they were all still listening.
"Um...well..." Sofia squirmed.
"I've got her, Magda," Caro promised. "Have you finished your cake, lillan ?"
Sofia stared down at the remainder of her slice, taking that as an order to eat the last few bites. Her mouth was dry and they stuck in her throat.
Swallowing it down with the last of her coffee (decaf, and somewhat cold by now) she looked back at Caro. "I've finished."
"Good girl." Caro rested her hand on Sofia's face, caressing her cheek. "I suggest you remember that, since you won't be hearing it from me again tonight for a little while."
Sofia swallowed. "Yes Captain."
"Come on then." Caro helped Sofia up, leading her over to the sofa. There was a crocheted blanket draped over the back, made of soft, thick wool, and Sofia imagined burying her face in it, hiding from Caro and everyone else she just knew was looking at them.
She wouldn't have to imagine for long. Caro sat down in the middle of the sofa, beckoning Sofia. "You know how you have to be, Eva Sofia."
Her stomach jolted, Even Caro rarely called her Eva Sofia , and it was never a good sign.
"Yes ma'am." Very reluctantly, she followed Caro to the sofa, draping herself across the older woman's knees and burying her face in the blanket.
There was a tsk above her. "Aren't you forgetting something, naughty girl?"
"Am I forgetting something, Caro?"
To Sofia's credit, she sounded genuinely confused, not sarcastic or impudent, and Caroline allowed herself an amused smile, running her hand through her younger teammate's blonde hair.
"Would I say so if you weren't, lillan ? How are you supposed to be when you are over my knee?"
Sofia's lip trembled. "O-oh, but I thought...since it was a birthday spanking..."
"A birthday spanking for a naughty girl, Eva Sofia," Caroline said, sternness slipping back into her tone, and blushing, Sofia swallowed nervously. "Stand up," Caro continued, and Sofia got to her feet, not resisting as the Captain tugged Sofia to stand between her legs..
Nevertheless, her blush deepened as Caro peeled her leggings down, tucking her skirt up in the back. At least she'd left Sofia's underwear in place, but Sofia wasn't counting on it remaining there. "Now, back over my knee, Eva Sofia."
Sofia resumed her place, hugging an armful of the blanket to her chest. Nice going, Jakobsson, now Caro's really had it with you, she thought.
"You will count and thank me for each one," Caro ordered Sofia, who twisted around to blink up at her.
"Captain?"
"Was I unclear, Eva Sofia?" Caro tapped her foot impatiently.
"Well...no, but you've never told me to do that before," Sofia said uncertainly.
"Let's call it a little preview to the rest of the night's events," Caroline said calmly.
Butterflies in her stomach, Sofia nodded. "O-okay."
Caroline patted her head, cooing with sardonic sympathy. "You're playing with the big girls now, Eva Sofia. Better get used to it."
Then the first smack fell.
It was not a gentle one, and Sofia stifled a yelp, not wanting to draw any more attention than necessary. "O-one, thank you, Captain," she managed to get out, still bewildered over that development. Having to thank Caro for the swats? Since when? Why? She only had a second to puzzle it over before the second spank fell, and she managed to count it off properly, not eager to earn Caro's displeasure further.
One dozen, then two dozen. Sofia's mind was spinning, but as her bottom heated up, she focused on the task she'd been given. Count and thank me for each one . So far, she hadn't slipped up yet.
"T-twenty-four, thank you, ma'am."
There was a pause. "What was that, Eva Sofia?"
Sofia realized what she'd said, and rephrased it. "Twenty-four, thank you Captain."
"I suggest you keep the other one in mind for later tonight," Caro said, a brief flicker of amusement in her tone. "But we're not quite finished, Eva Sofia. Are we?"
"N-no, Captain." Sofia tried to steady her breathing, shuddering.
She counted her way to thirty as Caro turned her attention to Sofia's sit spots, fighting the urge to give into tears.
When she managed to choke out "thirty-four, thank you Captain," Caro's hand stilled, rubbing her bottom through the thin protection of her underwear, still miraculously in place.
"Alright, Sofia, there's my good girl," she cooed. "You did so well for me, lillan . Now let's get you back up, and let's not have any more naughty yellow cards, shall we?"
Shaking, Sofia nodded, and pushed herself to her feet. Caro righted Sofia's clothing, rubbing her back.
"Hurts, doesn't it? But that's what happens to naughty girls, lillan . You want to be a good girl if you're planning to have fun tonight."
Sofia gave Caro a wary look. "What's all this hinting about, Captain?"
Caro just gave her an enigmatic smile.
"You'll see in a little while, Sofia. Go sit with Magda like a good girl, until we're ready to get to the main event. Pernilla has to manage Jenna first."
"At least Jenna's been a good girl," Magda smirked, taking Sofia from Caro as Pernilla led Jenna off to their bedroom.
Sofia sputtered in their wake. “Jenna doesn’t get smacked in front of everyone?”
“Jenna,” Caro said with a raised eyebrow, “wasn’t a naughty girl.”
Sighing, Sofia allowed Magda to lead her back to the table, sitting on the folded-up blanket.
“It’s alright Sof,” Magda cajoled, patting Sofia’s knee. “You’re a good girl - now, at least - and no one’s angry with you. It’s all going to be alright, you’ll see.”
Sofia squirmed and nodded, waiting for Jenna and Pernilla’s return.
She didn’t have long.
When the pair returned, the presents were divided up, and they took turns opening them. Sofia gave each gift proper consideration, thanking the giver. She opened up the smallest packages first, since they were sitting on top.
These were mostly from the youngests who didn’t know Sofia as well - gift cards, packages of cookies, a couple gave her packets of flower seeds to grow when she returned home to San Diego. Or attempt, in the wildly varying climate.
As Sofia worked her way through her pile, she picked up a medium-sized package at last.
This was signed “ happy birthday Sofia, from Pernille H” and Sofia looked sideways at Magda, who grinned.
“P insisted on getting you something. Can’t think of why that would be.”
Sofia was immediately on guard. What could the Dane have planned for her? She wasn’t sure Pernille even liked her, thinking of her as a bad influence on Magda.
“Open it, don’t just stare at it, Sof.”
Carefully, Sofia unwrapped the package.
Inside was a jewelry box, big enough to fit in both Sofia’s hands cupped together, and somewhat flat. A gold latch on the front held it closed, and she pressed the button, springing it open.
Nestled in a bed of plush velvet was…
Sofia blinked twice, lifting the round wood paddle from its place. One side was unblemished, the other had brat carved into it.
Sofia’s cheeks burned, and Magda only smirked, chuckling softly to herself.
“Yeah, that’s about what I thought,” she said. “P would do that.”
"Um, thank you to Pernille then, I guess, Magda," Sofia offered. "I'm sure it'll be...useful. Hopefully not too much."
Magda chuckled. "Well, we'll see about that. You still have a few boxes left there, don't you?" She passed her gift to Sofia personally. Sofia eyed her fellow brat with a wary expression - younger Magda might be, but she was more experienced, plus being attached, which Sofia wasn't. She licked her lips, suddenly dry, as she unwrapped the package.
It wasn't another implement, much to Sofia's relief.
Instead, it was a book on how to be a proper brat, which made Sofia squirm. Such things were normal and natural, of course, she knew that - but she hadn't really pictured herself in that sort of position with anyone yet. The spankings she'd gotten from Caro and her club captains had seemed to fill her need enough. But to belong to someone, to be their brat...hmm.
That made her wonder. "Thank you, Magda," she said, knowing her teammate only wanted the best for her.
Another paddle from Caro - a leather one this time, dyed blue with a yellow cross on it - and a strap, of all things, from Kosse, completed her haul, and she stared at Kosse in horror. "You don't think I need that," she protested.
Kosse snorted. "If you can protest that much after already being spanked? Well, we'll see. Let's call it a security measure against red cards, lillan."
Sofia knew she could only say one thing to that. "Thank you, Kosse."
The other Swede smiled. "With that out of the way - it's time to play."
"Come to the back room, Sofia. We've got everything set up," Pernilla instructed, and Sofia looked at the other girl, stomach fluttering as understanding finally began to dawn. "Who--"
"You're mine tonight, Sof," Magda murmured. "Don't worry, sweet one, I'll take good care of you, and make sure P's gift gets good use. Is that something you're okay with?"
Slowly, Sofia nodded. She was nervous, but as Magda guided her to the back room, the other girls following, she held Pernille's paddle in her other hand.
No time to learn like the present.
Chapter 38: A Swedish Birthday, part 2
Summary:
Sofia gets her birthday spanking from Magda, in the back room of Jenna's house. She's never been to a private spanking party before, though they're common enough. She's just never felt like her presence at one is necessary.
Magda Eriksson, however, isn't about to let Sofia get away with lying to herself.
Notes:
Okay, so...as I've been working out the lore of this universe, and especially in the last couple of things I've posted, it's becoming clearer and clearer that the Soccerverse is less "this is the real world that we all know and spanking just happens more often" and more "this is an alternate universe where not just spanking, but BDSM (mostly non-sexual type, but the other kind could happen off-page), classifications, and things like that are openly discussed and normal, and there's some biological element to all of this."
So...it's getting kind of similar to stories like summerprincess' Classified than I originally thought it was going to be (except that in this, everyone still plays soccer obviously lol.) There's friends of mine who are discussing an original verse of this kind, where classification is biological, and I think they're influencing me too. I hope you all like this direction and find it as interesting as I do.
Please still prompt me things that really happened to the players IRL, because this verse definitely is still based on those things. It's just a classification-verse (if that's a word) kind of mirror universe of real life rather than straight up being set in the normal world lol. I hope you like it!
Chapter Text
Sofia wasn't really sure what she was expecting when she followed Caro, Kosse, Magda, and the other girls to the back room of Jenna's house.
The leather couch that normally graced the middle of this room (facing the TV along one wall) had been unfolded into a padded bench, something like a chiropractor's bench, Sofia thought. She was familiar enough with those from recovery procedures.
Of course, chiropractic benches didn't normally come with arm and leg restraints. She eyed the leather cuffs doubtfully.
The smooth, dark wood paneled floor (matching the walls) had a number of soft rugs and beanbag chairs scattered across it, providing a less threatening appearance. Most of the girls went to find seats on them, around the edges of the room.
There was a storage closet on the far wall, and Jenna leaned in to whisper to her. "If you were ours, Sof, Pernilla would send you to get something from there."
The implication was immediately clear.
"I'm Magda's tonight, though," was all she could think of to say, and Magda curled an arm around her, squeezing gently.
"That's right. Mine," she cooed. "Such a good girl for me, Sof. P will be sorry she missed out, so we'll have to put her present to good use. Don't you think?"
Sofia squirmed. "Yes Magda."
"What was that, Eva Sofia?"
Skit, Sofia cursed silently in Swedish. "Yes ma'am?" she tried again, getting an approving nod. To cover her embarrassment at her mistake, she looked around the room some more. On the walls were posters from (mostly spanking related) conventions, paintings that seemed innocent at first but that made Sofia's stomach flip - particularly all the landscapes of birch trees. Someone, probably Pernilla, had a fascination with birch trees.
"Alright Eva Sofia," Magda said again. "Enough stalling. Time to play."
"What do I do?" Sofia asked meekly, and Magda ran a reassuring hand over her hair.
"Up on the bench, lillan. I'll see to baring you myself. As long as you're still good with this."
Sofia hadn't expected anything else, really. As a captain, Magda nearly always spanked bare. Why should this be different?
She nodded cautiously. After all, if it was play, they could stop anytime.
She tried to ignore the fact that all their teammates' eyes were on her, shivering as she settled facedown on the bench, head cradled on the headrest, holding her neck still.
As though prepared for the guillotine, she thought morbidly. Clarisse might like that joke.
"Hands," Caro ordered gently, and guiding Sofia, fastened her wrists into the soft leather cuffs. Her ankles followed, immobilizing Sofia completely.
Then Magda stepped around to Sofia's side, giving her bottom a gentle pat. It was all the warning she had before her clothing was shifted out of the way, and she shivered, blushing at the exposure. Magda, and Caro and Kosse at least, were close enough to have a good view of her surely already pink bottom.
Sofia squirmed as much as she was able.
A gentle spank from Magda's hand stilled her, though.
"That's enough, lillan," Magda scolded gently. "I'm surprised at you. You're submissive, I'm surprised you haven't seen a room like this before."
She squirmed in response. "I don't want to be a submissive, Magda, not like this anyways, it's not fair," she whispered. "So I just kind of ignored it, let it go, and let the spankings I got from my captains be enough. If they weren't..."
"If they weren't, what, Eva Sofia?" Magda asked.
Horribly aware of her vulnerable position, surrounded by her captains and her team, Sofia let out a small whine, but knew better than to lie. "I kind of...self-medicated? With tea, and energy drinks. Lots of energy drinks. But I haven't had to like that for ages," she added hurriedly, "Tobin and Christen have helped so much."
Magda nodded. "When you go home, you're going to talk to Tobin about your maintenance," she warned Sofia. "But for now, we'll take care of that, too. I think perhaps Kosse's gift will see some use after all." She paused, rubbing Sofia's bottom gently. "Can you really say I'm wrong about it?"
"No ma'am," Sofia cringed. "Just please, not too hard?"
"Just enough," Magda promised, pressing one hand lightly on Sofia's back. "Count them for me, lillan."
That was her only warning before the paddle struck. The round wood paddle, about the same size as the team paddles, was impacting her bottom with light but sharp smacks, the word _brat_ imprinting itself firmly upon its target with repeated blows. Six, twelve, eighteen, twenty...
Sofia gasped and yelped, trying to hold back proper crying. She knew they were far from done, even as twenty-two, twenty-three, twenty-four struck home.
Magda paused to rub Sofia's back and bottom gently.
"What do we have here," Caro mused. "A brat," she added without waiting for an answer. "Obviously."
"Our brat," Magda said softly, squeezing Sofia's shoulder.
Sofia relaxed into her touch, tears subsiding to whimpers again. "Magda...does it have to be the strap?"
"You endangered your wellbeing, little girl, you're just lucky it isn't a cane," Magda replied tartly.
Sofia winced. "T-thank you for your leniency, ma'ams," she addressed Caro, Kosse, and Magda together.
They nodded, standing where Sofia could see them.
"It'll be ten, Sofia. And you will contact the Classification Centre when you get home, or have Tobin do it for you," Magda said firmly.
"I don't even know where the closest one is," Sofia grumbled. "But I guess Tobin would know, she mentioned something about taking Alyssa in a couple months."
"She'll have to go sometime after she finishes school," Magda agreed. "Now, stop distracting me so we can finish this, Eva Sofia."
"Yes ma'am," Sofia agreed reluctantly, closing her eyes tightly.
The next moment, the short, flexible strap smacked down across her bottom cheeks over the burn left by the paddle. She would have jumped or twisted out of the way if she could, but she couldn't, so Sofia lay helplessly and took it. One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. Seven. Eight. Nine. Ten. The licks of the strap burned her bottom, searing the message into the tender place where bottom met thigh. Behave yourself, Eva Sofia - or else.
When the strapping was finished, Magda put the implement aside, caressing Sofia's punished bottom with her hand gently. "There's my good girl, Sofia, such a good brat, being so good for ma'am," she cooed. "It's all done now, you're okay lillan."
The next thing Sofia felt was a cooling lotion being rubbed over her bottom, and her clothes being gently tugged back into order. Then, she was released from the bench, and slowly helped to sit up.
That did not feel good, and Sofia quickly got back to her feet, nearly falling right into Magda's arms. The other Swede held her tightly.
"It's alright, good girl, so good, you took your birthday spankings so well for us Sof," Magda soothed her. "Now all you have to do is make sure you speak to someone at Classification."
Sofia sighed reluctantly. "Alright, I'll do it," she agreed. "But I don't have to like it."
Magda rolled her eyes. "Tobin can make obeying the less painful option. Does she know you haven't been to the Centre yet?"
"Um...." Sofia fidgeted. "It might not have ever come up."
"Well, it's going to now."
"Yes ma'am, Magda, I promise."
"Good girl."
Chapter 39: A Swedish Birthday, part 3
Summary:
Sofia comes home from Sweden, and makes her peace with her situation. Christen and Tobin help her figure out what her next step is.
(This is the conclusion of this mini-arc! Sorry it took so long to get to!)
Chapter Text
It had been a long flight back from Sweden. Sofia was exhausted, ready to collapse, when she finally got home to the Preath household. She’d slept in the passenger seat of Christen’s car on the drive home from LAX, but as she dragged her stuff back into the house, Sofia gave a heavy sigh.
Christen looked concerned. "Sofia? Are you okay?" she prompted, giving the Swede a hug, which Sofia reciprocated.
"I...yeah, I just...fucked up really bad, you know?" Sofia muttered, wincing at the language.
Christen let it go without comment. "Okay, Sofia, honey, so let's talk this out." She guided Sofia to the kitchen, where her charge sat gingerly on the hard wooden chair. "I'm sure whatever went wrong, we can fix it together. You didn't murder anyone, did you?" she checked.
Sofia blinked. "What? No!"
"You didn't rob anybody? Steal a car? Break anything, including yourself? You look intact, although you're not sitting easily, I notice."
"You'd be sore too after coming on a plane all the way from Stockholm," Sofia grumbled. "No, no, and no, I didn't commit any crimes. No assaults. You know I wouldn't."
"Then whatever this is, it's fixable, lillan," Christen murmured reassuringly, and Sofia blushed.
"I might have lied to Tobin," Sofia admitted reluctantly, after a long pause.
Christen's eyebrows went up. "...Oh? You mean you lied to both of us, since I have no idea what you're talking about?"
"Um...yeah," Sofia whispered.
"About what, Sofia, sweetheart? You know Tobs won't judge you for any reason, and neither will I. We still love you as you are, always."
"I didn't actually register with the Classification Center," Sofia said quietly.
Christen's eyes widened. "You haven't been going to appointments? Sofia, we thought you had someone in San Diego helping you."
Sofia's blush deepened. "I know," she said meekly. "I never actually told you and Tobin I did, though. I just kind of let you...think I did."
Christen grimaced. At least she had Tobin to see to her maintenance, she thought. She was partnered, she was much less likely to have a problem. "Eva Sofia, you're in big trouble, you realize that."
"I know," Sofia said meekly. "But Christen, Magda already paddled me and strapped me for it."
"I knew you couldn't just be stiff from the flight," Christen said wryly. "Well then, as she should, and Tobin won't do anything before tomorrow, I promise. But we do need to talk to her."
Sofia felt immensely better for the 'we'. "You're not mad?"
Christen brushed a hand over her fellow submissive's hair. "No. Tobin won't be mad with you either, though she will be upset by what you've concealed from us, because it could be dangerous for you. But you're going to be okay, sweetheart, we still love you no matter what and want what's best for you."
Sofia hunched down in her seat, hugging her knees to her chest. “Christen…it’s going to be awful, isn’t it? The Classification Center?”
Christen quirked an eyebrow. “Haven’t you been to one in Sweden, Sofia?”
“Well, yeah, but you know what everyone says about Americans and their healthcare, and government stuff…I try to avoid it when I can,” Sofia mumbled.
Christen gave her an exasperated, but sympathetic eyeroll. “You’ve already been Classified, honey, you just need to register yourself properly. It shouldn’t take long to transfer your records over.”
“Can we do it online?” Sofia asked hopefully, and Christen sighed.
“Yeah, probably, but it’s late. We’ll do it in the morning. You are going to bed right now young lady, and don’t you dare argue with me.”
“It’s cute when you try to be Tobin,” Sofia smirked, and Christen swatted the back of her head.
“Bed. Now.”
“I’m going. I’m going.”
Sofia dragged herself off to bed, pausing when she saw Tobin waiting up for her. “Oh…hi.”
“Hi, she says.” Tobin raised an eyebrow. “Come sit down. Or can you sit comfortably?”
Blushing, Sofia perched gingerly on her bed. “How’d you know?”
“Eriksson sent word ahead that you’d been punished for something, and seemed to think you wouldn’t need to catch it again for whatever it was. She said Seger disagreed.”
“...Great. I don’t know whether to be grateful to Magda or hit her,” Sofia grumbled.
“Considering she’s in the UK by now and you’re here, I’d go with the first one, bratling ours. So, what is it that Eriksson thinks we need to know?” Tobin tucked an arm around Sofia, and Sofia sighed.
“I…haven’t been to the Classification Center yet since coming to San Diego…you know, registering, looking for…for a Top to support me,” Sofia explained, voice trembling with anxiety. “I figured between you and Alex, it was enough, but to give myself to…someone, to take care of me, who might need to control me sometimes…I don’t have anyone like that who loves me for me, and to have to resort to going to a government mandated professional…” Sofia’s voice shook.
“What have you been doing when you feel signs of drop then, Sofia?” Tobin asked, hugging her harder. She was angry that Sofia had neglected her health, but given the feelings she had about it, Tobin could understand why.
“Self medicating with caffeine and energy drinks and that kind of thing,” Sofia admitted reluctantly. She gulped as Tobin tilted Sofia’s head up, so their eyes met.
“If Magda hadn’t sworn to “the old gods and the new, and everything holy” that she’d punished you enough, you’d be meeting your lillasyster’s candy cane again right about now.”
Sofia gulped. “Yes ma’am.” She felt a bubble of hilarity catch in her throat at Tobin’s quote, but swallowed again. “I…I’m just scared to go meet…those people. Please, Tobin, Mama Tobin,” she added, eyes wide. “Can I register online? Do I have to try and sign up for a government Top, right now?”
“You’re not self medicating anymore, Eva Sofia,” Tobin said firmly. “You come to me or Alex when you need help, do you understand? And if we’re not available, I’m sure someone else on San Diego qualifies. I’m not going to make you go meet a strange Top if you’re scared…but you do need taking care of.”
Exhaling in relief, Sofia nodded. “I just…when I do meet someone who I can trust with myself, I want it to be like Christen with you.”
Tobin smiled slightly, and leaned over, giving Sofia a gentle kiss on the top of her head. “I pray you’ll find the right person to have that with, Sofia,” she said softly. “I’m sure there’s someone waiting for you. Tomorrow, we’ll do the online form, and then the rest can take care of itself.” Tobin gave Sofia’s shoulder a pat. “For now, sleep.”
“Am…am I forgiven?” Sofia asked quietly, and Tobin smiled reassuringly.
“Yes. Just go to sleep, little one. Things will be better tomorrow.”
Chapter 40: Christen's Maintenance
Summary:
When Sofia takes AT to the Classification Center (in chapter 50 of We Can Do Hard Things), Tobin is reminded that Christen's overdue for a little maintenance, herself. Besides, Christen had bratted at Ali, when all Ali had been trying to do was help.
Together, Christen's dominant partner and close friend can both remind Christen that they care too much about her wellbeing to let her get away with mouthing off.
Chapter Text
"Christen Annemarie Press."
Softly spoken as it was, hearing her full name just seconds after Sofia and Alyssa had left for the Classification Center put Christen on instant alert.
She slowly turned to look at Tobin, feeling a flutter of apprehension.
"What did I do..." Christen paused, since Ali was still present, but as their friend raised an eyebrow to match Tobin's expression, she finished, "ma'ams?"
Ali chuckled quietly, shaking her head as Tobin spoke.
"What do you think you did, Christen?" she inquired pointedly, setting Christen to squirming as she tried to think of the correct answer, the answer that Tobin was looking for.
"I..." Christen hesitated, replaying the last few minutes in her head. "I'm not sure, ma'am," she admitted, hating to disappoint Tobin.
Tobin pulled her close and gave her a reassuring kiss, a silent assurance that Tobin wasn't mad that she didn't know. "Think about it, love," she prompted. "How did you react to Ali arriving with breakfast for AT?"
Christen froze, cheeks flushing. "I...didn't react well," she admitted. "I already had breakfast handled, I had wanted to feed our little one myself, not be..."
"Replaced?" Ali asked quietly, nodding at Christen's visible wince. "But that's not what happened, is it, Christen? We combined the good things we had for her. I may have gone to wake her up, but I didn't take her from you. She wanted your reassurance before going out there, not just mine."
Christen exhaled, shoulders slumping. "I'm sorry," she said quietly. "I don't know what got into me, Ali, I know you have every right to love Alyssa as much as we do, to take care of her, you're her Captain Tia and she loves you too, I knew you weren't trying to replace me really, I just..."
"Forgot?" Tobin prompted, and at Christen's reluctant nod, she hummed soothingly to her girlfriend, giving her a gentle squeeze.
"I think it's been a little too long since you had a reminder of how much you mean to me, Christen. To us," she added, indicating Ali with a gesture, and Christen's eyes widened. "It was Ali who you were rude to, after all, love."
Christen swallowed nervously. "Yes ma'am," she said, and Tobin stroked her cheek gently.
"Just maintenance swats, love, this isn't a punishment. We missed your regular time what with everything going on, and that's on me to be watching. So as long as you behave well for me and Ali, nothing too terrible."
Christen exhaled in relief and nodded. "Thank you for your leniency, Tobin, ma'am."
"It's not about leniency, Chris, it's about being fair," Tobin said with a fondly exasperated smile. "Go get it, you know where it is."
Christen didn't need any clearer direction. She went back to hers and Tobin's bedroom and retrieved the small leather paddle that resided in the top dresser drawer.
It was about the size of an oval hairbrush back, and it would do the job of delivering a proper spanking without being too severe.
She returned to Tobin, and let Tobin lead her to the couch.
"Over the arm, Christen. Hands on the seat."
It wasn't how Tobin usually positioned her for maintenance swats, but perhaps Ali would be going first, Christen thought.
She bent over the arm of the couch as instructed, closing her eyes, and felt familiar hands close on her waist, adjusting her position. Christen sucked in a breath as her joggers were tugged down over her bottom, revealing her white cotton briefs.
The same familiar hand came back to rest on her thinly clothed bottom. It wasn’t Tobin.
Ali. Of course it was Ali.
“Comfortable, Christen?” Ali asked softly, She chuckled at Christen’s disbelieving snort. “Just asking,” she said lightly. “Ready to start then?”
“Yes Ali,” Christen said reluctantly, yelping as Ali’s hand connected with her bottom, the first swat sharper than she’d expected.
“Yes what now, Christen?” Ali added, and Christen winced at her mistake.
“Yes ma’am.”
“That’s better,” Ali replied calmly. It didn’t always matter with Ali, but for a ritual such as maintenance, it was important Christen remember her manners. That was the point, after all.
Christen’s “sorry” didn’t go unheeded, and Ali gave her bottom a gentler pat, in forgiveness.
“I know, Chris. Now let’s get started.”
Christen tried to keep her bottom relaxed as the paddle began its descent. The swats were lighter than real punishment swats, more sound and sting than actual forceful burn. Christen didn’t bother keeping count, knowing Ali would stop when she was satisfied, and instead allowed herself to sink deeper into the ritual itself.
She was Tobin’s submissive, and Ali’s friend, and it wasn’t her place to be a rude little girl to Ali when all Ali had been trying to do was help AT. It was unacceptable, she’d been a brat, and she knew it. She deserved this spanking from Ali, for disappointing her friend, and tears stung her eyes though Ali wasn’t really paddling her all that hard.
Christen sniffled aloud, and immediately the paddle stopped falling.
“Are you okay in this position, Chris, sweetie? Is your knee starting to pain you?” Ali ran a hand lightly over Christen’s back as the submissive whimpered. “You don’t want to strain it again, no, shh, shhh, it’s alright honey, let’s get you lying down on the couch.”
She couldn’t even articulate that it was her bottom she was worried about, not her knee. Because her knee had twinged a little bit there, and she grimaced at the reminder.
“Please help me, ma’am,” she whispered, and Ali helped Christen up, sitting down and settling Christen over her lap on the couch.
“It’s alright sweetheart, you’re taking your swats very well,” Ali promised Christen. “We’ll be done soon.”
Tobin came to sit with Ali, drawing Christen’s head into her lap and stroking her hair. “We’ll make it quick, Chris. I think it’ll be easier for you if Ali finishes your swats this time.”
Christen nodded, blushing as Ali tugged down her panties to reveal her bare bottom.
It wasn’t as though Ali had never seen that before. Ali had disciplined her before, and it hadn’t been as simple as maintenance swats. But somehow, lying here on Ali’s and Tobin’s laps, waiting for the rest of her paddling, Christen felt nervous.
“Just ten more love,” Tobin said, knowing Ali would stick to it. Christen nodded into her lap, flinching as the paddle met bare flesh. She didn’t think Ali was spanking any harder, but somehow it just sounded worse.
One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. Over halfway through the last set, Christen’s emotions started to become too much for her, and she let out a guilty sob.
“Sorry, Ali, I’m sorry I was rude, sorry I was jealous, it was stupid, it was wrong…”
Ali set the paddle aside. “Shhh…breathe, Christen, just take it in, let it out, it’s alright, breathe, good girl, we’re almost done…”
Focusing on her breathing, Christen nearly missed the almost. But Tobin had said ten, after all.
“Let me up, love,” Tobin said softly, and Christen let Tobin lift her up a little so Tobin could stand, settling Christen back down on the couch again. Christen whimpered in despair at the loss, but Tobin hummed soothingly to her. “Give me a minute, darling, I’ll be right back.”
Tobin knelt on the floor by Ali, and picked up the paddle Ali had discarded. She gave Christen four firmer swats, two to each bottom cheek, making Christen yelp.
“T-Tobin, ma’am, sorry!”
“I know.” Tobin gently tugged Christen’s panties back up, and lifted Christen into her arms. “Shh, Christen, honey, it’s alright, all done, my brave Chris.”
Tobin carried Christen back to their bedroom and settled her on the bed, easing her joggers off all the way and covering her with a light blanket.
“It’s alright love. You’re okay, all settled, my good girl,” she murmured, giving Christen a hug. “No more paddle for a while now. You’ve had enough, just rest.”
Christen nodded tiredly. “Is Ali upset, Tobs?” she asked, and Tobin gave her a reassuring kiss on the forehead.
“No, I promise. She just wants you to rest and your knee to feel better, just like I do. You took your swats so well, it’s all alright, good girl.”
Christen felt a sense of peace descend as Tobin reassured her. She yawned, and drifted off in Tobin’s arms.
Good girl, she thought as she neared sleep. Being Tobin’s good girl was one of the best feelings there was.
The last thought to cross Christen’s mind before oblivion claimed her was whether Alyssa would be finding that same peace for herself.
Chapter 41: A Krashlyn Encounter
Summary:
Christen and Tobin found themselves some trouble. They were informed that "Miss Ashlyn" (aka Ashlyn Harris) would take care of it when Gotham FC came to town, and AT would spend the night with Abby and Glennon.
Well, that scene was supposed to materialize and took its sweet time about actually showing up, though I think it was alluded to in We Can Do Hard Things when Gotham FC did come to town. Now, at last, here's what happened.
Notes:
This scene was referred to all the way back in chapters 20 and 21 of this collection. It's taken forever to write what happened when Ashlyn and Ali came to town, though it's been vaguely referenced since.
This takes place around the time Christen is recovering from one of her surgeries, so she's handled much more gently than Tobin. (Besides, forgetting to obey the rules during a play session with Tobin is a much less serious infraction than Tobin neglecting to eat or sleep properly for several days. Ashlyn, as Tobin's old college roommate and first Top type figure in her adult life, would be even less likely to tolerate it than Abby.)
Chapter Text
"It's so hard coming home to an empty house."
Ashlyn gave Tobin a fleeting, sympathetic look. "You know she'll be fine. Abby and Glennon won't let anything happen to the kiddo."
"I know she'll be fine," Tobin said glumly.
Ashlyn shook her head, putting an arm around Tobin as she led her younger friend inside. Ahead of them, Christen (whose leg had been paining her again) was snuggled in Ali's arms, the Gotham defender carrying Christen as carefully as she could.
Ashlyn had one arm around Tobin, and her bag in her other hand. "You'll be fine, too, Tobs. Both of you. This isn't going to be a pleasant night, I won't pretend otherwise, but you were naughty. Especially you , Tobin Powell Heath - you know how we all feel about you taking care of yourself properly."
Tobin cringed.
"This isn't going to be like finals week, is it?"
"Only because I only have one night to do it in, bratling mine."
Fuck .
"What happened with finals week?" Christen twisted around to look back at Tobin, alarmed.
"You don't want to know, Chris," Tobin grimaced.
"Well, clearly she does or she wouldn't have asked," Ashlyn said dryly. "Don't worry, Christen Annemarie: you'll find out."
Christen's eyes widened, and Ali leaned in to give her a quick kiss on the forehead.
"Shh, no, Chris, honey. Not for you. You're in trouble, too, but not like that. Miss Ashlyn's not as angry with you as with Tobin."
Christen took the hint. "I'm sorry I was naughty for Tobs, Miss Ashlyn."
"I'm sure you are, Christen, pet." Ashlyn gentled her tone slightly. "But you know being sorry won't get you out of it. We'll be careful of your leg, don't you worry, but I'm not aiming for it, after all."
Christen blushed, ducking her head. "Yes ma'am. What's...what's going to happen?"
"Well, Tobin's due a longer conversation than you are, so you can either go first and be tucked up in bed to wait for Tobin, or wait on the bed while Tobin takes her punishment. I won't make you wait in the corner in your condition," Ashlyn said. "Your choice, Christen."
Christen looked apprehensive. "Um..."
Gone was the confident CEO and star footballer. Now she just looked like a naughty little girl worried about her upcoming punishment.
Ashlyn, Ali could say with plenty of experience, tended to have that effect on people. Tobin would agree.
"Christen."
Ali sat down on Tobin and Christen's bed with the younger submissive in her lap, and brushed a stray lock of hair out of her face. "Is your knee still bothering you, sweetheart?"
Slowly, Christen nodded, grimacing. "I hate admitting when I'm hurt," she said reluctantly, and Ali snorted while Ashlyn rolled her eyes.
"Oh, don't we know it. You two are terrible for that. Thank God Alyssa's not picked that up yet," Ali said wryly. "Well, Christen, we don't like to see you injured, honey. And really, I know Ash would prefer it if the only pain you had to feel tonight was from your spanking."
"Especially considering how sensitive you are, little one." Ashlyn hmm-ed and nodded. "We should really do something about that knee, first."
Christen nodded warily, then groaned when Ashlyn produced a small bottle out of her bag.
"Oh Ashlyn, no, anything but that--"
"That's why it's a good punishment, Christen Annemarie," Ashlyn said pointedly, and Christen's cheeks heated. She took the bottle from Ashlyn gingerly, as though it was going to turn into a venomous snake and bite her.
Tobin scooted over and sat down next to Ali on the bed, taking Christen's other hand and squeezing it supportively as Christen eyed the HotShot mistrustfully. Water, sugar, gum arabic, lime juice, sea salt...cinnamon, capsaicin, ginger. She knew from how Alyssa and some of the others reacted how terribly bitter and spicy this concoction was. Concentrated essence of hell, Mama Christen, AT had complained to her. I don't want to even look at one ever again.
"I'm here, Chris," Tobin whispered, and held Christen's hand as her girlfriend swallowed the HotShot down.
The effect was instantaneous. As soon as the liquid hit her tongue, the inside of the mouth, and her throat, it lit all the pain receptors there ablaze. Christen's knee twitched and went still as the leg 'forgot' to be in pain, as Christen shuddered and cried, trying her best not to be sick.
Tobin pulled Christen into her arms and held her. "Do you have a Cheribundi, Ali?"
"Yeah," Ali confirmed, and pulled out the cherry juice. Tobin uncapped it and held it to Christen's lips.
Christen felt terrified of drinking any more, but she let Tobin coax the cooling cherry juice down her throat. It wasn't exactly sweet, being tart cherry juice, but it was nowhere as bitter as the HotShot, and soothed her mouth and throat immensely.
"Shhh, shhh, it's okay Chris," Tobin soothed as her shaking slowed down. "It's okay, there, there, no more to worry about - well, almost," she admitted. "But no more disgusting stuff to worry about. Almost all done, love."
Christen nodded meekly. "Stay with me?"
"Of course I will," Tobin promised. "Miss Ashlyn said I could if you wanted me to. That means you'll go first and go to bed after - and you'll want to anyway, Cheribundi is pretty good at inducing sleep, though not so fast you'll fall asleep during your spanking."
"That would be embarrassing," Christen muttered, blushing.
"That would be ridiculous," Ashlyn said. "Don't worry little one, I just have one more question for you to worry about. Candy cane or lexan?"
Christen's head snapped up and she looked warily at Ashlyn. "For me or Tobin?"
"For you, sweetheart. I already know what I'm doing with Tobin here."
Christen swallowed hard. "L-lexan."
Tobin looked at her as though she'd lost her mind. "Are you sure, Christen? There's a reason I call that thing of Ashlyn's El Diablo."
"Saves me swapping implements, bratling mine."
Tobin's face paled considerably, and Christen nodded. "I'm sure," she said quietly.
"Alright then. We're just going to restrain your legs so you don't move your knee around too much," Ashlyn said. She arranged the pillows on the bed, and Ali settled Christen over them, slipping her ankles into leather cuffs with a bar between them, that held Christen's legs in the right position.
Grimacing, Tobin shifted to the head of the bed and held Christen's head in her lap as Ashlyn tucked Christen's skirt up out of the way.
"How many, Ashlyn?" Tobin asked.
"Three. And the next time you speak to me it had better be Miss Ashlyn, brat," Ashlyn replied.
"Sorry, Miss Ashlyn, I didn't mean to forget," Tobin replied meekly.
"I know. Try not to tense up, Christen," Ashlyn added. The younger girl was shivering, but Tobin was holding Christen's hands and doing her best to keep her girlfriend still. That had to count for something.
"I want you to count them for me, Christen," Ashlyn added, and Christen sucked in a breath.
"Yes Miss Ashlyn, I can count for you."
That was because there were only three, Tobin surmised. Miss Ashlyn didn't make her count all the time.
She winced at the familiar sound of the paddle swishing through the air. It was a test for Ashlyn to gauge her aim. The real first swat was the next one, and the thud across the seat of Christen's panties was followed by an awful burn in the striker's bottom.
It burned worse than the HotShot she'd swallowed.
"O-oh...oww...one, ma'am," Christen choked out through a haze of tears.
Ali leaned over and stroked Christen's hair, trying to settle the younger submissive just enough for her to take the second swat. It was no harder than the first, but of course the sting built up and felt worse, and Christen was sure she'd never felt anything this terrible in all her life before.
"T-Two, ma'am!!" She felt the urge to say she just couldn't take another, but bit down on it before it could escape her lips. It was just one more swat after all, no matter what it was with - she was fighting pain and anxiety, but it. was. just. one. Was she, or was she not, Christen Annemarie Press? Why was she tearing herself up over three swats?
It suddenly occurred to her that the third one ought to have come by now, and it hadn't.
"Christen, pet, breathe for me." Ashlyn had moved around to kneel in front of Christen, and look into the younger woman's eyes. "Are you alright, sweetheart?"
"It burns...." Christen sobbed, and Ashlyn stroked her cheek.
"Oh, I know. I know it does. But you're doing so well, so well, brave girl. Miss Ashlyn is so proud of you for how bravely you're taking your punishment, little one."
"Really?" Christen sniffled, and Ashlyn patted her head.
"Yes. Just one more, darling, and then you'll be tucked up in bed all snug, I promise. Almost over now."
"Okay, Miss Ashlyn," Christen whispered, and Ashlyn gave her cheek a gentle stroke before moving back around to the other side of the bed.
The last swat wasn't as bad as Christen had imagined.
It was far worse , connecting with her sit spots and lighting a burn there that compounded the fire in her bottom cheeks already. She wanted nothing more than to curl up and sob, but her restrained legs made it impossible.
Tobin and Ali gently turned Christen back over, gathering her up in Tobin's arms while Ali released her from the cuffs, and Tobin hugged Christen close.
"It's alright love, cry all you need, I have you, sweetheart, my Chris, all forgiven. We all love you so much," Tobin murmured, and Christen nodded, crying into her girlfriend's shoulder until she was yawning.
"Okay, Chris, sweetheart. Time for sleepy girls to be in bed," Ashlyn said, leaning over to kiss Christen's forehead. "You're going to survive, darling, I promise. It's all finished and forgiven, and I promise I'll give you Tobin back in one piece."
Christen nodded tiredly, letting Tobin tuck her into bed on her stomach. She hugged the teddy bear Tobin slipped in with her, and was asleep in a few moments despite the burn in her bottom.
Then, Tobin found herself all but alone with Ashlyn and Ali, and knew the hour of doom had come.
She looked resignedly at Ashlyn.
"How many?"
"How many meals did you skip before Abby caught you out at it? And that includes eating anything as food that doesn't count as proper food," Ashlyn added before Tobin could get clever. "You know what's on the plan for us and what isn't. A handful of chocolate covered raisins isn't breakfast, Tobin Powell Heath. That didn't fly at UNC and it sure as hell won't now."
"They were yogurt covered raisins. Miss Ashlyn," Tobin added quickly, as Ashlyn rolled her eyes.
"You're never going to grow up, are you, bratling mine?"
"Answer the question, Tobin," Ali prompted, and Tobin sighed.
"Ten, ma'ams." She implicitly included Ali in the honorific, despite the fact that Ali leaned submissive. She'd been a team Captain, she did have her occasional Top-ish moment, which stemmed from Ali's Caregiver side. If her friends - her adopted family - were taking less than the best care of themselves, she wanted to step in and help.
" Ten meals?" Ashlyn shook her head in disbelief. "Tobin Powell Heath, you haven't been that neglectful of yourself since UNC finals week."
"Ugh...I know," Tobin sighed. "I was stupid, okay, Ash? Should I beat my head against a wall to show my contrition or something?"
" I'll be the one doing the beating, thank you," Ashlyn said dryly. Tobin's stomach dropped, though she knew Ashlyn would never give her more than she could handle.
Still. She had a far higher pain tolerance than her submissive girlfriend (though Christen's was at least somewhat higher when she wasn't recovering from surgery).
Not to mention, she'd really, really fucked up here. Self-care was at the top of both Abby and Ashlyn's list of priorities. A USWNT athlete had to keep in prime health, as far as possible even when out on injury. Especially then, so they could heal well enough to come back to the career they loved.
"You know that's six swats with the lexan," Ashlyn added, and Tobin winced. Automatically twice what Christen had earned for her minor infraction.
"Yes ma'am, Miss Ashlyn."
"Six each ," Ashlyn clarified, and Tobin let out an undignified squeak.
“That’s…that’s sixty, Ash,” she protested, ignoring the warning lift of Ashlyn’s eyebrows. “That’s twenty times as much as Chris.”
“Chris was being chastised for breaking rules during a scene, bratling mine. You are getting it for not taking care of yourself. There’s a huge difference,” Ashlyn replied.
“Ash…Miss Ashlyn…” Tobin swallowed, feeling anxious.
“Get ready for bed,” Ashlyn said quietly, and Tobin went to obey, getting into her pjs without a fuss. More than anything, she wanted to crawl into bed next to Christen.
Instead, Ashlyn set the pillows up on the bed next to the shivering lump that was the slumbering Christen, and settled Tobin over them. She didn’t relieve Tobin of any of her clothing, but that was small comfort to Tobin knowing what was coming. Ali sat next to Tobin on the bed, drawing her younger friend’s head into her lap and stroking her hair to comfort her, so that Tobin would relax enough to take her swats.
The first one fell with Ashlyn’s strong, callused hand over the seat of Tobin’s pj bottoms and panties, and Tobin yelped, eyes widening as she realized what had happened. A blush filled Tobin’s face and she clung to Ali’s leg, squirming through the next nine swats. They were hard, but nowhere near as hard as the Lexan could deliver.
Ten, she thought, though Tobin hadn’t been told to count.
She stifled a squeal as Ashlyn pulled her pj bottoms down to mid-thigh, wriggling. “A-Ashlyn…” Tobin gasped, and Ashlyn paused to stroke her former roommate’s hair.
“Settle down bratling mine. We’ll be here a little while yet, and you don’t want to wake Christen.”
“No ma’am,” Tobin sniffled. She took the next ten spanks with Ashlyn’s hand over her panties, shoulders heaving as she did her best to bear the warm-up (since that was clearly what it was.) She didn’t have any idea whether Ashlyn was counting these as part of the sixty or not, but prayed Ashlyn would, as she clung to Ali for support.
Then her panties were pulled down, too, and she had to resist the urge to cover up. Tobin knew that wouldn’t be allowed. By the time Ashlyn had smacked her bare sit spots ten times with her hand, Tobin was sobbing into Ali’s lap.
Ashlyn paused in the punishment, and moved to rub Tobin’s back reassuringly until Tobin’s sobs slowed.
“Halfway there, bratling mine,” she said soothingly. “It’s almost time for the paddle now.”
Tobin whined softly.
“Sorry, I’m sorry Miss Ashlyn, I promise I won’t ever neglect myself again, I--”
“Shhh.” Ashlyn knelt and looked Tobin in the eyes, brushing a soft kiss over her cheek. “That’s what you said at UNC, bratling mine.”
Tobin’s cheeks flamed almost as red as her bottom. “O-oh. But Ash, I am really sorry,” she said meekly, and Ashlyn nodded.
“I’m sure you are, Tobs, sweetheart, but this is about making sure you really remember, this time.”
“Do you have to use El Diablo thirty times?” Tobin’s voice quivered.
“Yes,” Ashlyn said firmly, and Tobin shuddered. “At least I didn’t use it for all sixty, bratling mine,” she added, and meekly, Tobin nodded. That was something to be grateful for.
“Ali--” Tobin began, then fell silent, but Ali Krieger shook her head, petting Tobin’s hair when her wife moved back around the bed again.
“I’m right here, Tobs,” she said softly. “Don’t worry, our sweet girl, I’m not going anywhere.”
Sniffling, Tobin clung to Ali, crying out as her paddling began. As smack after smack with the lexan fell, she squirmed and twisted, kicked and cried, trying to get away from the horrible, fiery burn.
Prior (though not recent) experience with Ashlyn’s wicked lexan paddle helped Tobin draw two conclusions before many of the smacks had fallen, however.
One, Ashlyn’s warm-up had helped immensely in being able to bear the swats, and two, Ashlyn wasn’t smacking Tobin anywhere as firmly individually as she’d laid on each of Christen’s three spanks. Oh, each swat still burned, but altogether, thirty swats with the lexan were - not tolerable, definitely not pleasant, but manageable. Tobin could handle them, little though she liked it.
It probably helped that unlike Christen, Tobin had prior experience with the thing. But by the time Ashlyn had finished giving Tobin the promised beating, she had to acknowledge it hadn’t really been that. It had been within her limits. Tobin could handle it - and Ashlyn had known that.
Sixty.
The thirtieth swat of the lexan - the last swat of the spanking - fell, and a moment later Ashlyn had gathered Tobin up in her embrace, holding her as she had held Christen.
Tobin buried her face in the curve of Ashlyn’s neck and cried as Ashlyn rubbed her red bottom.
“O-ow…fuck…that thing’s seriously the devil, Ashlyn,” Tobin sobbed as Ashlyn rocked her.
Ashlyn chuckled quietly. “Then try not to deserve it, bratling mine.”
“I do try. I have tried. You haven’t spanked me with that thing since that time at UNC.”
“Oh, there was at least once since then,” Ashlyn shrugged. “But overall, you do try, bratling mine. I know.” She rubbed Tobin’s back steadily. “It’s going to be alright Tobs. All you’ve come away with is a deservedly sore bottom, but you’re forgiven. I promise, it’s all alright now.”
Tobin sniffed and nodded. “I’ll try to be good for you, Ash.”
“You do try. You are a good girl, Tobin Powell Heath,” Ashlyn said softly. “You’ve grown into an amazing woman, and don’t let anyone tell you different.” She gently tugged Tobin’s clothing back up and tucked her into bed with Christen. “You two are amazing together, and wonderful mamas to Alyssa. You’re the best role models she could hope for.” Ashlyn bent down and kissed her friend’s forehead, smoothing the covers over Tobin. “You have nothing to prove to anyone. Just be good to each other, like I know you can.”
Tobin sniffled and nodded. “Love you, Ash. Ali.”
“We love you too. Both of you.” Ali gave Tobin a goodnight kiss on the cheek. “Sleep, Tobs. Things will look brighter in the morning.”
“Not our bottoms, I hope,” Tobin grumbled, and Ashlyn chuckled.
“Go to sleep, bratling mine.”
Snuggling closer to Christen, Tobin did. She felt safe, comforted, and forgiven, and all was well.
Chapter 42: Casey Stoney's Red Card
Summary:
At the San Diego Wave vs. Orlando Pride match, in Orlando, on August 25, 2023, San Diego wins - but coach Casey Stoney finds herself red carded.
That's not at all usual for a coach.
And since team captains don't punish their own coaches under *normal* circumstances, someone else has to do it.
Who? Well, in Soccerverse, that'd be the professional Tops at the Classification Center (or Centre, if you're Casey Stoney.) Therefore, Casey finds herself with an appointment to meet one on the first business day after they're back in San Diego. One of her friends offers to drive her, but the appointment's early in the day, so Casey's wife takes her after they drop the kids at school.
Casey's never gone to the Centre for punishment for a *red card* before. Not as a coach, at least. She has no idea what to expect, and what she and Megan find is unexpected.
Notes:
Megan, Casey's wife (or partner, at least, I'm unsure of their relationship status past "together, with kids they share") briefly quotes Professor Trelawney from Harry Potter at one point. I'm aware HP is a sensitive subject for some people, but the reference is to a creature in British folklore, not one JKR invented. Hopefully this is not a problem, but if it is, the snippet begins with 'She picked up Casey's teacup' and ends with 'You don't really see anything in there."
Chapter Text
Friday, August 25th, 2023
Exploria Stadium, Orlando
Orlando Pride 1, San Diego Wave 2
Casey Stoney retreated to one side of the room as her girls celebrated their victory. She'd heard an ominous buzz in her pocket almost as soon as the final whistle was blown, and with the referee's red card - for her! - still fresh in her mind, she changed her course, stepping out into the Orlando night to take her phone out of her pocket.
As she thought. Despite the lateness of the hour, of course the referee's decision had been entered immediately, and that meant her coaching app had buzzed out a warning.
Expect an email first thing Monday morning.
Damn.
They didn't have another game until September third, and that time at home. But, a nasty voice hissed in the back of her mind, that doesn't matter. You've been red carded. You won't even be allowed to enter Snapdragon with them that time.
Fuck if that didn't hurt to think about.
"Stoney, you alright?"
Casey turned to look at Victoria Boardman, one of her assistant coaches. Further away, Rich Gunney, the other assistant, kept a respectful distance as he pretended to chat amiably with the goalkeeper coach, Louis Hunt, about nothing in particular.
Casey wasn't fooled.
She forced a smile for Vic and tried to ignore the men that were apparently but definitely not ignoring her. "Yeah. Brilliant. Why wouldn't I be?"
"Bullshit," Victoria said bluntly, and Casey blushed.
"Right," she sighed.
"What were you thinking, Stoney?"
"Please, don't lecture me," Casey grimaced, shaking her head. "I'm going to be hearing from them on Monday."
"I won't," Victoria squeezed Casey's hand lightly. "The girls will be in good hands with me and Rich, and Louis. Alright?"
"I know," Casey agreed quietly. "I trust you with them. I just...missing the match is going to hurt."
"If I were you I'd be more worried about what else is going to hurt," Victoria snorted, sighing as Casey winced. "Sorry. That wasn't funny."
"No, it wasn't, though I appreciate you trying," Casey conceded.
"Are you going to be alright on Monday, Stoney? Do you want a ride, or is Megan going to go with you?" Victoria pressed.
"It...depends on when they want me in. The kids, you know...Megs might need to keep an eye on them," Casey shrugged. "They're too young to go there."
Vic nodded understandingly. "I'll drive you, if you want, Stoney? Just say the word."
Casey managed a real smile. "Thanks, Vic. You're a good friend to have."
"I try."
***
Monday, August 28, 2023
Casey Stoney rose early, as she tended to do most days, and went to the kitchen. She put the kettle on (why the fuck didn't more American kitchens have electric kettles? Well, she'd worked things out) and started the water for tea, then, because it gave her something to do, puttered around starting breakfast for herself, Megs and the kids. She packed the kids' lunches, too, just to fill the time.
The kids came clattering down the stairs as the enticing scent of eggs, bacon, and fried bread filled the house. Casey excused the indulgence to herself by adding bowls of vanilla yogurt, grapes and mixed berries, and sat down to breakfast with her little ones, and her wife. Meg's good morning kiss was enough to soothe Casey's fears about the day, at least temporarily.
Eventually, though, Casey had drained her teacup, emptied her plate, and was scraping nervously with her spoon around the dregs of the yogurt. Megan slapped the back of her hand lightly. "Give me that." She picked up Casey's teacup, rotating it in her hands dramatically as she studied the dregs left inside.
"Go get your backpacks," Casey said, sending the kids scuttling off to grab their things. "What is it, Megs?" she asked, rolling her eyes.
"My dear, you have...the Grim," Megan said theatrically, and Casey snorted, flicking her ear.
"Oh please, of all people you have to quote her? You don't really see anything in there."
"It might be a paddle," Megan said dryly, setting the cup down.
Casey sighed, head in her hands. "Sounds more bloody likely than the other."
Megan smiled sympathetically and began clearing the table, as Casey's phone chimed with an email notification.
Her stomach churned, and she picked up the phone, seeing that the email was from the San Diego Classification Center (it was still a work in progress not to flinch at the spellings, sometimes.)
Dear Ms. Stoney,
This is to remind you of your mandatory 9 o'clock appointment with Miss Agatha of the Discipline Department of the Classification Center in regard to the infraction sustained on Friday, August 25 at Exploria Stadium. Please arrive fifteen minutes early. You are advised to bring someone with you for support, and to drive you home should you require assistance.
You will present yourself at the front desk and sign in as soon as you arrive.
Regards,
And it was signed by a Classification Centre (Casey had to spell it that way to herself) employee. She sighed and checked the time.
Damn.
"I guess I'm their first of the day, love," Casey said, showing the email to Megan as the kids came back with their things.
"Get in the car with us then, I'll drive you over as soon as we've got the kids dropped off," Megan said. "Sweethearts, Mummy's got an important appointment she has to get to this morning, so I'm going to drive her after we get to school, alright?" She tucked their lunch bags into their backpacks, and thanked everything blessed that their children were generally good about going to school in the mornings, with minimal fuss.
The family of five packed into the car and Casey let her wife drive, staring absentmindedly out the window.
"Casey. Casey, wake up."
"I'm awake." Casey shook herself, realising with a start that she and Megan were alone in the car. She hadn't noticed when they stopped to drop the kids off, she hadn't told them goodbye even, and now, just a few streets over, they were pulling up in front of the vaguely threatening bulk of the Classification Center, looming in cold grey concrete in front of them.
She shuddered.
"I'm sorry, Megan, love, I didn't mean to ignore the kids, I--"
"I told them you were tired. It's alright love," Megan soothed her. "They're not upset."
She took a moment to dash off a quick text to Vic, thanking her for the offer to drive her but assuring her Megan had done it and she'd be in touch later.
Then, Casey and Megan got out of the car (Megan made sure it was locked) and headed into the Classification Center.
Casey felt Megan's fingers wrap around hers as they went through the double doors, and she squeezed Megan's hand gently as they approached the desk, squares of vibrant fluorescent light from above gleaming off the shining white floor tiles. This early, there was hardly anyone there. Fish swam lazily in the tank by the back wall, and besides herself, Megs, and the receptionist, Casey thought, there seemed to be no one else there. She signed her name at the top of the sheet, added her arrival and appointment times and the name she'd been given - Miss Agatha. The receptionist checked her Classification card and brought up her file, nodding.
"Alright, Ms. Stoney, you can wait in one of these seats until you're called. Take your pick."
Casey glanced around at the rows of circular armchairs and occasional leather bench, seeing the small tables in the corner and shelves on the walls piled with racks of pamphlets on classification and discipline, magazines to pass the time, and wondered exactly how long they'd have to wait.
As she and Megan meandered over toward the fish tank - the least boring thing in the lobby - they realised they weren't quite alone.
Sitting by herself on a bench near the fish tank was a young woman - she seemed hardly more than a girl, really - dressed in form-fitting jeans and a San Diego Wave t-shirt, with a pink sweatband to match perched atop her blonde hair. A matching scrunchie kept her hair pulled back out of her face, and she was shifting nervously in her seat, casting furtive glances at the door that, soon enough, Casey knew she would be called through.
Casey felt her heart go out to the nervous young woman. "Hello there," she greeted, feeling a sense of kinship with someone who was wearing her team colours like a security blanket. "Are you all right?"
The girl froze, staring wide-eyed at her. "Yes ma'am," she said meekly. "It's just..."
"First time?" Casey queried, and sheepishly, she nodded.
"I mean, I've been here before, I've been classified, but I don't have my own partner yet and so I was sent here, and--what am I doing, you have your own problems I'm sure, I'm sorry ma'am, Ms. Stoney, I shouldn't bother you, I--you are Ms. Stoney, aren't you?"
"I am," Casey allowed, feeling a small, amused smile cross her lips. She hadn't been importuned by a babbling fan since her playing days. People came to see her team, not her.
"My name's Aggie," the girl said shyly. "Sorry to be a bother."
"That's quite all right," Casey said soothingly. "Have you been waiting long?"
Aggie sighed. "It feels like forever, you know?"
"I know," Casey agreed reluctantly. "It's not pleasant, Aggie, but it'll be over soon, I promise. You came all by yourself?"
Aggie nodded. "I'm trying to be more independent," she admitted sheepishly.
Megan hadn't been addressed, so she remained quiet, observing the young woman in silence. There seemed to be something strange about this whole encounter, something she couldn't quite pin down, but if Casey wasn't feeling the same way she wouldn't interrupt her love .
The door opened, and the receptionist stepped through. "Stoney," she called.
Startled, Casey blinked. "Oh, but you've been waiting longer, surely--"
"I'll be alright," Aggie said bracingly, trying to give Casey a reassuring smile. "I walked in today, so...you know how it is. Go on, I bet they'll be mad if you don't."
Casey nodded and rose. "Good luck," she said kindly, walking toward the receptionist with Megan right behind her.
Only as the door shut behind them with a click of finality, leaving Casey and Megan to follow the receptionist down the bare corridor, did it occur to Casey to wonder why a seeming first-timer, a young fan who apparently had no professional connection to the team, would be here alone this early in the morning.
They were led down the corridor to a room that looked - well, not dissimilar from Casey's own office, aside from personal items. There was, however, a great deal more colour in the room than Casey had come to expect from the austere beige, grey, and white that seemed to define the Classification Centre to its core. Casey and Megan were directed to sit on a black leather couch to one side of the room.
"Miss Agatha will be with you shortly," she advised them, and then closed the door, leaving them alone. Casey slipped her hand back into Megan's, and then let her eyes roam around the office - yes, it was painted white and grey, but there were splashes of welcome colour - a framed photo of a sunrise, another of Snapdragon Stadium. A San Diego Wave poster. Casey's other hand was buried in the throw blanket tossed over one end of the couch, a bright pink, Pacific blue, teal blue and white. She rubbed at the fleecy fabric, eyes traveling back to the shiny black desk across the room, bare of any ornamentation, with a swiveling leather desk chair behind it.
"Is there something strange about all this, or is it just me, Megs?" Casey asked quietly, and Megan shook her head, rubbing her thumb across the back of Casey's hand comfortingly.
"I'm right here love. I won't let anything happen to you that isn't supposed to," she promised, and Casey nodded, exhaling slowly.
They waited about ten minutes more, all told, before there was a brisk tap on the door and it opened.
Casey and Megan stood without being told, and Casey took in the sight of the woman before them.
She was slender and blonde, not overly tall, with a deceptively small figure that made her look younger than she was. Her hair was pulled back in a sensible bun, though, which helped somewhat with that, and she was dressed in a dark blue suit jacket, white top, skirt and low heels that matched the jacket. Her expression was one of polite interest.
By Casey's estimation, the woman was about her own age, but if she wasn't trying to look more professional, could likely pass for much younger.
"Miss Agatha, I presume?"
"Indeed, and you are Ms. Stoney," she replied calmly, with a nod. "You are not unknown to me, of course."
"Of course," Casey said, mind spinning a little. This was really going to happen.
Miss Agatha glanced at the paper on the clipboard in her hand, before setting it down on the shelf by her desk. "So, you were awarded a red card for interfering with gameplay, kicking the ball - which you shouldn't be touching - and arguing with the referee afterward?" she asked. Her tone was even, carrying no judgement one way or the other, though she clearly expected an answer. She didn't sound overly dominating or threatening, though, and the knot in Casey's stomach began to loosen a little.
"Erm...yes, ma'am," she agreed. "That was what happened, yes."
Miss Agatha nodded. "You are aware that you cannot excuse your behavior," she added. "Still, you are allowed to offer an explanation for your actions, if you think you have one."
Casey's cheeks flushed slightly. "I wasn't thinking, ma'am. I'm aware that's no defence."
"You're right," Miss Agatha said wryly. "Still, it's an honest answer. Very refreshing."
"I've always found honesty to be the best policy, ma'am. I expect my girls to be honest with me, what kind of coach would I be if I wasn't?" Casey asked, and Agatha chuckled, nodding.
"Very true, and I'm glad to hear it. I'll excuse it this time, but I do expect to be addressed as ma'am in every sentence, when you are speaking to me in my professional capacity," she added.
"I'm sorry, ma'am," Casey said with a flutter of anxiety.
"That's better, good girl, Casey," Miss Agatha said gently. "Now. What do you think you deserve for a red card?"
Casey had been looking down at her hands, but now she met Miss Agatha's eyes with a stab of alarm. What? "Erm...ma'am?" she ventured uncertainly. She hated feeling uncertain.
"What do you expect should happen to you, Casey?" Miss Agatha prompted. "What are you familiar with?"
Casey's cheeks flushed. "Well...it's been a while, ma'am, but...erm...I remember that mine and Megs' last captain, she preferred the cane for red cards. She made us count, ma'am, and...and for spouting off at the officials, it was usually the soap." Casey's blush deepened. "It's been five years, ma'am, I thought I was past all that."
"Evidently not," Miss Agatha said, her voice sounding just a touch sympathetic. "Well, now, you're too much of a grown-up to be making such rookie mistakes. Don't you think so, Casey?"
"Yes ma'am," Casey agreed meekly. She watched warily as Miss Agatha went to the wardrobe at the back of the office, opened it, and drew out a proper British cane - larger than the nursery cane, or long switch, that some of the teams preferred for players.
Players, after all, had to be back at practice the next day. They didn't have the luxury of nursing a sore bottom at home even if they couldn't play in a match. And players were far more likely to court trouble than their coaches, so on the rare event such things happened...they had to be memorable.
"Now then. For a red card, it should be twelve," Miss Agatha said calmly, "but since it's your first time getting a red card caning, we'll start with six and go from there. Do you think you can handle that?"
Casey understood what that meant. The first six were non-negotiable, but if further strokes were too much for her to take, Miss Agatha would go at her pace, or even stop. "Yes ma'am," she said quietly. "Will we be using the traffic light system, ma'am?"
"That seems sensible," Miss Agatha agreed. "Shall we deal with the foul language before, or after?"
Casey grimaced. "Before, ma'am," she said meekly, as she would rather not be getting the soap - or whatever substance Miss Agatha preferred - after having her backside roasted for her.
"All right." Miss Agatha reached into a drawer of her desk, removing the HotShot. "This will help keep you from cramping up or tensing while you are over my desk, as well."
In the meantime, it would be horrible, Casey thought. She'd never yet been subjected to it - HotShots had only come out last year, after her playing career was over - but she'd seen enough evidence of what they were like to despise the idea.
Which, of course, was entirely the point.
"Yes ma'am. Thank you for your consideration, ma'am," Casey added, before hastily drinking down the HotShot to get it over with.
Oh fuck this is terrible do we really subject our girls to this I hate it I'm going to die, Casey thought, shuddering as the bitterness and spice set her mouth and throat on fire.
"Just breathe through it, Casey," Miss Agatha said patiently. "When we're finished, you can have something to cool your throat. Are you ready?"
Casey looked warily at the cane, then down at herself. She'd dressed down today, considering what was coming, and worn comfortable joggers and a t-shirt. "Not really, but...I guess I can't be more ready, ma'am."
Miss Agatha nodded. "I understand," she said. "Would you prefer to lower your bottoms now or have me do it, when you're over the desk?"
"Can Megan do it, ma'am?" Casey burst out anxiously, and Miss Agatha smiled reassuringly.
"Of course. Come on then, Megan," Miss Agatha encouraged, and Megan got up alongside Casey, helping her go to the desk and assume the position. She rubbed Casey's back comfortingly, easing her joggers down to her knees.
"Shorts too," Miss Agatha said, and Casey blushed as her boxer briefs were pulled down. She buried her face in her arm, swallowing hard as she awaited the first stroke.
"Count for me, Ms. Stoney. and mind you stay in position," Miss Agatha said, falling silent. The cane hissed through the air and bit into Casey's unmarked bottom, leaving a deep pink line behind.
"O-one, ma'am," Casey gasped, holding tightly to the desk so she wouldn't put her hands back. She managed to stay in position, shakily counting out two, three, and four, with a pause between each stroke, tacking on 'ma'am' after each one. Her bottom burned worse after each swish of the cane, and she longed to cover up, but knew better than to do that.
And besides, she only had to endure two more. After she'd counted six, if she was too badly off, she could be granted some degree of leniency.
Megan was watching anxiously as the parallel lines bloomed across Casey's bottom, two with each swish of the rattan, like train tracks almost. Casey's distress rose as each stroke fell, and as her love counted "five, ma'am" and then "six, ma'am," Megan felt relief sweep over her. Surely it was over.
Miss Agatha did pause, and place a hand on Casey's back. "Breathe for me, Ms. Stoney. You're taking your punishment very well," she prompted, and Casey took a shuddering breath, blinking back traitorous tears.
"T-thank you, ma'am...please, I'm sorry..."
"That's not quite enough, Ms. Stoney," Miss Agatha replied, though she sounded almost regretful. She gave Casey's back an encouraging pat, nonetheless. "We will continue in a moment."
Casey nodded acquiescence, taking long, slow breaths. Just as her bottom was beginning to cool, she felt the steadying hand leave her back, and Miss Agatha stepped back once more.
"No!" Megan burst out as the cane was drawn back again. She ran forward, and Miss Agatha had to pull back before the cane could hit the other woman. "Miss Agatha, please don't!"
Miss Agatha turned to Megan with a sympathetic smile, though there was firmness in her tone when she spoke. "Ms. - Stoney, is it?"
"Harris, please," Megan replied. "Ma'am."
"Ms. Harris. Very well. I cannot have you interfering in Ms. Stoney's discipline," Miss Agatha replied. "You may hold her hands if you wish, or stand back there, or sit on the couch, and observe quietly. If you cannot be quiet, I will have to discipline you, as well. Do you understand?"
"Yes ma'am," Megan said quietly, staring at the floor. "But...it's Casey."
"I do understand, truly," Miss Agatha said. "But if you want your Casey to remain safe, you need to refrain from interfering. To do otherwise risks harm to her, to you, or to me."
Casey exhaled as Megan moved back, and she heard her love's light footsteps. She heard, rather than saw, Megan sit on the couch, and felt Miss Agatha squeeze her shoulder in reassurance.
"I will not be holding you to account for that interruption, Miss Stoney, so I will not insist on starting from the beginning. We will resume with stroke number seven."
"Thank you, ma'am," Casey whispered.
The seventh stroke crossed her sit spots, and Casey struggled to hold her position, crying out. "S-seven, ma'am!" she managed to sob, and then, after a brief pause, the eighth stroke fell. "Eight, ma'am!"
"Good, good girl," Miss Agatha soothed. "You're doing well, Ms. Stoney."
"Nine, ma'am" almost had Casey undone, legs shaking, and Megan rocketed out of her seat, bounding across the room.
"Miss Agatha please," she begged. "Please stop, you're really hurting her. Please."
Miss Agatha raised her eyebrows. "I had thought to stop at ten, but if you're sure Casey can't take any more," she said. "I think I made you a promise, Ms. Harris."
Megan froze, looking wide-eyed at Miss Agatha. "W-what's going to happen?"
Miss Agatha gently eased Casey's boxer briefs and joggers back up. "Take Ms. Stoney to lie down on the couch, and come back here."
Casey clung shakily to Megan as her love obeyed the order. "O-oh...ow...Megs...you...shouldn't have...done that..."
"Sorry, Casey, but I had to," Megan said softly. "I love you."
"I know," Casey sighed, letting Megan tuck Miss Agatha's Wave-coloured blanket around her. She wondered again, vaguely, at all the decorations before Megan slipped a throw pillow of a soccer ball under her head, and she sank into it, rubbing her cheek on the plush.
Finally, Megan returned to Miss Agatha. "I'm sorry I disobeyed, ma'am. But I can't be sorry for being concerned for my love," she said quietly, and Miss Agatha nodded.
"Nor could I, in good conscience, expect you to be. Still, a promise is a promise. We'll say three, I think."
Megan swallowed hard and nodded, taking the position Casey had previously occupied, and blushing profusely as Miss Agatha tucked up the back of her knee-length skirt, folding it into her waistband.
"One, ma'am!" Megan cried out as the first stroke fell. The thin lines left behind stung sharply, and just as they began to fade to a dull ache, the second stroke fell lower down. "Two, ma'am!" Megan wasn't sure how Casey had endured so well - she was already beginning to crack.
Then again, she hadn't really been smacked all that much even when they were playing together.
Finally, "Three, ma'am!" the worst one, bit into her sit spots and Megan collapsed on the desk, crying.
Miss Agatha lowered Megan's skirt and patted her back gently. "There, there, it's all right," she soothed. "You took your strokes so well, your Casey will be proud of you. Catch your breath, it's all right now, easy now, it's finished."
When Megan was calm, Miss Agatha led her back to the couch. She'd picked up something small, but Meg wasn't looking at that.
She was looking at Casey, and knelt by the couch, holding her hands. "Love? Are you alright?"
"I've been better," Casey groaned. "I don't think Miss Agatha's done yet, either. That was too easy."
"You would be correct, Ms. Stoney," Miss Agatha said dryly. She knelt by Casey's head, letting Casey watch her open the box - a roll-on of capsaicin cream. "Do you know what this is?"
Casey shuddered. "Yes, ma'am - sorry, I forgot again," she added.
"I'll let this stand for that," Miss Agatha replied. "Would you prefer for Megan or for me to lower your clothes for you?"
"Megan, please," Casey sighed, and reluctantly, Megan did. Casey shuddered as her striped bottom was exposed to the air once more.
She felt the cool roll-on gently stroking her stripes, and drying almost instantly. Though the moisture had disappeared, Casey knew it wouldn't be long before the capsaicin did its diabolical work, and she buried her face in her hands. "It's going to be terrible."
"No worse than deserved for a red card, hm?" Miss Agatha said gently. "And you mustn't think that just because this happened, we care about or respect you any less. You're a wonderful coach, and I can see how much your Megan loves you. That, among other things, tells me what a good person you are. You mustn't think otherwise, hm? A red bottom's not going to be the end of the world, for your girls or for you."
Casey nodded, managing to stammer "t-thank you, ma'am," before the capsaicin elevated the burn in her bottom and she sobbed into the soccer ball pillow. Miss Agatha tugged her clothes back up, covering her bottom, and knelt by Megan, rubbing Casey's back gently as she cried out her guilt.
"There, there," she soothed Casey, as Casey stammered apologies.
"S-sorry, sorry for ruining it, sorry for the card, for messing up the game, for making a scene, ruining your pillow..."
"Oh, what's one pillow between friends?" Miss Agatha smiled faintly, patting Casey's shoulder. She continued speaking soothingly to the coach. "It's alright, I can always get another. I've probably got a dozen at home."
“Who are you?” Casey blurted out. Then she backtracked. “Sorry, Miss Agatha, I’m sorry, I just…you…friends? Are you friends with everyone that comes to you for…Have there been others like me? I don’t know why I’m so rattled, ma’am.”
“It’s probably the capsaicin, Ms. Stoney,” Miss Agatha said, keeping her tone gentle. As she talked, she let her hair out of its severe bun. “As for being friends…well, only if you want to, but I appreciate kind people who are willing to make friends with those who need them.” Down came the blonde hair into its loose ponytail, and she plucked her pink sweatband out of the pocket of her jacket, putting it back on, and smiled gently, and suddenly, Casey found herself looking into a familiar, more youthful face.
“My friends call me Aggie, you see.”
Casey sputtered. “You…the whole time…out there…I thought you were waiting to catch it from someone!”
Miss Agatha, Aggie, laughed to herself, fetching a water bottle for Casey, who took it and drank gratefully. “I never actually said that, did I?”
Casey thought back and shook her head, blushing vibrantly. “No, but…”
“I’m happy I got to speak with you. Not all my charges are so keen to help someone else in distress, when they’ve got their own problems to think of. And it’s obvious you care very much about people, even people you don’t know. Was the San Diego fan gear a little much?” she inquired, eyebrows raised. “I really am, you know. It’s made me really happy to have women’s soccer - football, I know you prefer, sorry - in San Diego.”
“It got my attention, if nothing else,” Casey said. “I can’t say I wouldn’t have approached you without it, but it made me feel more…responsible for you, I guess. Aggie?”
“You can call me Aggie, scene’s over,” Aggie promised. “Does that mean you want to be friends?”
“I’d like that, I think,” Casey agreed quietly. “I’m sorry if I hurt your view of me or the team at all--”
“Oh no, no,” Aggie shook her head. “Mistakes happen, then we pay for them and life goes on. It’s alright, Casey - if you’re okay with that?”
“Casey’s fine,” Casey nodded. “How old are you really? You looked seventeen and scared silly out there. Nineteen at best.”
“Thirty-five, curse my height,” Aggie rolled her eyes. “Heels, the suit and the bun are the only way I get anyone to take me seriously.”
“Well, it worked,” Casey said, managing to smile a little through the pain from the capsaicin. “How long is this stuff going to…”
“Until tomorrow,” Aggie said. “It’ll go away, though. I promise.”
“I promise to be more careful in future,” Casey said quietly, and Aggie nodded.
“If you’re not, come see me.”
“I will.”
When Casey was ready to get up, she said goodbye to Aggie - Miss Agatha - and let Megan take her home. It wasn’t a comfortable ride for either of them, especially Casey, but when they got home Casey collapsed gratefully into bed.
“I’ll take care of the kids today, love,” Megan promised. She didn’t feel fantastic, but she knew she was much better off than Casey. “You rest.”
“Thanks Megs. I love you.”
“I love you, too,” Megan whispered, kissing Casey gently before Casey fell asleep, letting oblivion take her away from her pain.
Chapter 43: Caring for the Captain (post-NZ exit from the World Cup, Ali Riley & Miss Agatha)
Summary:
After New Zealand's early exit from the 2023 Women's World Cup, at the end of the group stage, Captain Ali Riley didn't go home right away, as AT thought she intended to. No, she stayed on for a couple weeks more, spending time with her partner Lucas, keeping her handsome Swede all to herself. She reasoned that she deserved the break, in between captaining one team and returning to captain her other one. Lucas is pretty much in agreement. But when she and Lucas finally return home to LA, they find out that the disciplinarians at the Classification Center take a different view of shirking responsibilities.
When Ali reluctantly goes to the Classification Center to answer for her tardiness, she brings Lucas with her, and is greeted by another familiar face.
Chapter Text
August 14, 2023
Los Angeles, CA
Ali Riley was...tired.
In a good way, mostly. It had been an exciting few weeks away, Down Under, back with her Football Ferns and in front of the international fans and friends. She liked to think they'd done New Zealand proud, though the fact remained they could have done better, should have done better.
Of course, the fact remained that she'd wanted to stay in New Zealand, there was so much to see and do that they wouldn't get the chance to as a team. Lucas had indulged her. Her beloved partner, her Swede, who she had wrapped around her fingers.
Well, mostly.
After all, there were things they could do together when they were alone that they couldn't with the rest of the team there, especially little Milly.
So yes, she was tired in a good way. Lucas had been making sure of that, possibly thinking that if they...enjoyed enough pleasures of the body, in between all the sightseeing, that she'd forget her disappointment at losing.
Lucas should know better, though. Ali could never put her disappointment aside, having let her team down, her country down. They all expected to go far, and it wasn't like she had the excuse of being conveniently injured right before the opening match to make people forget she was the captain, the Skipper, the one who everyone else looked to.
Unlike, you know, some people who she was still quietly irritated with.
Some people who were allegedly co-hosts and had to go and...well, never mind. But at least she was careful with her partner, thank fuck for that.
Ali flopped down on the bed, hugging a pillow and unsure how long she lay there. But before long, she heard Lucas calling from down the hall. "Alexandra!"
His voice sounded...strained.
Okay, well for one, he never called her Alexandra, and for two, he never sounded like that. She bolted out of the room and ran down the hall (still clutching the pillow) to their study. Lucas had got on their shared work computer and immediately, an email notification had popped up.
"Alexandra," Lucas said again, making an effort to sound more normal. "It's for you."
Ali came closer, looking over Lucas' shoulder at the email. It was from the Classification Center.
"I don't want it, älskling."
Lucas sighed and looked back at her. "What do you think will happen if you ignore it?" he asked.
"Maybe they'll go the fuck away and mind their own business?"
Lucas snorted at that. "If that's how you're responding to it, sötnos, then maybe you should go."
"Only if you go with me."
"Well, that was never a question," Lucas agreed, pulling her close for a kiss. "Open it?"
"Oh, fine," Ali sighed as she snuggled into Lucas' lap as he sat in the office chair. She opened the email.
It was short, terse, and to the point, ordering her to the Classification Center that afternoon to meet with "Miss Beverly."
Ali paled. "Oh my god. Please don't tell me mom's decided to--"
Lucas laughed. "Oh, skatten, you really are funny. Beverly's not that uncommon a name."
No, Ali had to admit, it wasn't. Especially among her mother's generation, or older. She shook her head, rubbing her temples. "Do we have to go now, Lucas?"
"If we don't want to be late. We can grab a bite to eat after, if you're up to it."
Ali grimaced at the thought. "I'm not hungry."
Lucas pressed a kiss to the top of her head. "I'll make sure you get something light, I don't want you to starve."
Ali and Lucas left the house together, and Ali approached the left side of the car out of habit. Lucas caught her arm and steered her to the other side.
"Unless you feel good about driving there, älskling, I suggest you let me get in on that side."
Ali blushed. She'd already re-acclimated to driving on the left, she thought. Now she'd have to focus on switching back. She let Lucas help her into the car and buckle her seat belt, feeling nervous.
Lucas got into the driver's seat and fastened his own seat belt, heading for the Classification Center without any further discussion about the matter. One hand was resting on Ali's knee as he drove through the quieter streets approaching the building. Even cars, it seemed, didn't dare to misbehave in the presence of the Classification Center.
He parked, made sure Ali was breathing normally, and got out, going to open Ali's door for her. "It's alright Ali, I have you, you're alright," he soothed, rubbing her shoulders once she was on her feet again.
Reluctantly, she picked up her go bag and stepped away from the car. "I haven't done anything wrong, Lucas," she protested. "Why do they want me here now?"
"I'm sure they'll tell us, älskling . It's alright, I have you," Lucas said again.
When they entered the Classification Center, Ali crossed the shiny tiled floor to the front desk, stopping in her tracks when she saw the receptionist.
"No. No. This is not okay," Ali muttered, backing up a few steps. "Ma?"
Beverly met her daughter's eyes evenly. "What is not okay is your behavior, niū niū. It's clear something went wrong while you were gone."
Ali's cheeks flushed. "Ma, please, I didn't break any rules."
"No? I'm sure..." Beverly checked her paper, "Miss Agatha will see about that. And if she needs to call on me, Alexandra. I'll be here."
Ali sputtered. "Ma, you wouldn't--"
"Don't test me," Beverly warned. "Now, are you going to behave for her, qiān jīn?"
Ali sighed and nodded. "Yes, Ma, I'll behave," she agreed reluctantly, knowing that there was nothing else she could say. Dutifully, she signed in, then, still red-faced, followed Lucas to sit down and wait.
The lobby wasn't empty, and Ali wondered exactly how many people had overheard her interaction with her mother. Hopefully, if they had been overheard, they would be kind enough to pretend they hadn't. After much deliberation, Lucas led Ali to a bench in a quiet corner, where fish swam idly in the tank by the wall and Ali let her mind wander. She looked down at the pile of magazines teetering on the table - along with the Classification Center's usual pamphlets and handouts, literature for the newly classified and so on, there were always a few more 'entertaining' magazines to try and keep people from complete boredom. Sports Illustrated wasn't too bad, a couple of kids' magazines - or no, littles' magazines, Ali realized. There were a couple of food-centric ones, too, and a car magazine that Lucas immediately picked up.
Under that, she saw an entertainment magazine featuring A League of Their Own and the true history behind it. She remembered catching up on the show with Lucas, Indiah-Paige, and Milly back in New Zealand, and picked up the magazine to occupy herself.
Funny, how the chaperone, the Sarge, for the baseball team is called Bev, and Ma likes baseball too, she thought.
A few minutes later, Beverly stepped through the door, calling Ali's name. Lucas walked beside Ali, his hand in hers, and gave it a reassuring squeeze as his love's mother led them along.
Ali wasn't sure when she'd felt more embarrassed, as she trailed her mother down the nondescript beige hallway. Beverly knocked on a door, and at the call to enter, took Ali and Lucas through to a room like many of the punishment rooms at the Center - white and grey walls, nondescript carpet, with a shiny black desk, a black leather couch on the side of the room opposite the desk, and a swiveling desk chair that matched the couch. A throw blanket and pillows graced the couch, but these and the wall decorations were the only things that tended to change from room to room.
In this room, Ali noted, there was a prominent "A League of Their Own" poster alongside some Dodgers ones, baseball and soccer memorabilia in a glass display case, and, interestingly, an Angel City FC poster over the couch. A rose-colored blanket was draped over the back of the couch, too, with Angel City's logo on it.
Well, you couldn't go far in LA without sports cropping up somewhere, Ali reflected. The professional Tops' discipline rooms might be more likely than most to be decked out that way. And it was certainly friendlier than going the dungeon route.
Sitting at the desk was a petite blonde woman in a formal suit, who rose to greet them when they entered.
"Alexandra Riley? My name is Miss Agatha. I've come from the Classification Center in San Diego."
Immediately Ali's guard went up, and she sounded wary. "Of course, Miss Agatha. I'm unsure what San Diego has to do with me. Is something wrong with Sofia?" she asked, feeling concerned for her Swedish friend, practically extended family.
"Nothing is wrong with Ms. Jakobsson," Agatha replied, knowing exactly who Ali meant. "I am here because we have unfinished business from the World Cup, when I was working on staff there."
Ali paled. "I'm done with the World Cup," she said quietly. "Good day, Miss Agatha. Sorry to have made you come all the way out to LA, but I'm leaving now."
Miss Agatha raised her eyebrows. "Oh, on the contrary, little girl. You may be done with the World Cup, but the World Cup is not done with you."
Lucas watched as Miss Agatha gestured for them to sit, and he sat on the couch with Ali. "What do you need to say to Ali, Miss Agatha?" he asked warily.
"What I need to say to Alexandra is...perhaps best said in private," Miss Agatha said.
"No," Lucas replied in the same tone. "You can say it in front of me, whatever it is, ma'am."
Agatha's eyebrows rose and she nodded. "Very well," she mused. "After what happened to young Miss Thompson, it was thought...prudent to check in on Alexandra, to ensure that she was not harbouring similar emotions to her protegee. Being half Kiwi myself, I would not be surprised if she needed some personal attention."
"I've been giving her personal attention, Miss Agatha!" Lucas scowled.
Ali blushed. "Probably not the kind Miss Agatha has in mind, love."
"I should say not," Agatha pinned Ali with a look. "Miss Thompson received a strapping, did she not?"
Ali sputtered. "For actually running away," she said. "I didn't. I stayed where I was supposed to be, I--"
"Did you?"
"The rules say we were allowed to wait two weeks before returning to our teams," Ali protested.
Agatha frowned, folding her arms across her chest and tapping her foot impatiently. "Do you really think that's good enough, Alexandra?"
Ali frowned right back. "What do you mean?"
"I mean, Alexandra Lowe Riley, that you are a captain."
Miss Agatha wasn't yelling. She never seemed to need to raise her voice. But something about her tone practically froze Ali's blood.
"You are a captain, young lady. Not just for New Zealand...but for Angel City, too. It hasn't been all that long since your head coach was relieved of her duties, and while her interim replacement is admirably capable, that doesn't mean she doesn't need your input."
Ali winced, staring at the floor. Somehow, Miss Agatha was reminding her uncomfortably of her mother, the way Beverly had got when she'd brought home less than perfect grades from high school or made a mistake during practice or a game. Beverly Fong Lowe Riley was a formidable woman, and Ali had inherited that, but going up against another woman who had that quality...well, it rarely ended well for Ali if the other person was in a position of authority.
Not to mention, her Ma had been the one to lead her into the room. She looked reflexively to see, but thankfully Beverly had left them alone with Miss Agatha. She really didn't need her mother staying to witness this.
Lucas put his arm around Ali's shoulders and squeezed her protectively. "I don't understand what the problem is, ma'am, since Ali isn't technically in violation of the FIFA rules," he ventured.
Miss Agatha regarded Lucas intently. "The problem, Lucas, is that she was needed here, in Angel City, not gallivanting around New Zealand doing who knows what with who knows who for two weeks."
"She wasn't lost, ma'am. I was with her," Lucas objected.
Ali sighed. "Tack, älskling." She gave him a reassuring kiss. "Jag tror inte att det kommer att blidka Fröken Agatha."
Miss Agatha's eyes narrowed and she cleared her throat.
"Sorry," Lucas said quietly. "Ali was just telling me not to try and make you feel better about her behaviour. More or less."
"Ja, förlåt - yes, I'm sorry," Ali repeated, shaking her head. "Sometimes Lucas and I, or some of our friends, slip into Swedish at home."
"Try not to while I am addressing you, if you do not mind," Miss Agatha said dryly. "I might be forced to conclude you are trying to hide misbehaviour."
"I wouldn't intentionally conceal misbehaviour, ma'am," Ali said quietly. "We just disagree on whether I've misbehaved, that's all."
"Were you this difficult in New Zealand, Alexandra?" Miss Agatha asked.
"Oh, much more, probably," Ali said sardonically. "Ria tends not to mind, though."
"I've spoken with Ria," Miss Agatha said dryly.
Ali paled. "Oh."
"Yes, oh. That's enough sass from you, Alexandra. We have your tardiness and lying to deal with, and now the sass as well." Agatha folded her arms, looking stern. "Do you have your strap with you, or do I have to use mine?"
"I have one," Ali said reluctantly. She reached into her go bag to get it, rummaging around in an effort to stall for time.
"Please, Miss, don't be too hard on her," Lucas said anxiously, and Agatha shook her head.
"Not too hard. Just exactly what's deserved, I promise you."
Finally, Ali pulled out the short strap, just too long to be a paddle, but small enough that the spanker could turn the spankee over their lap if desired. The leather was dyed blue with the yellow Swedish cross on it; the implement had been a gift from Sofia's captain and her friend, Kosovare, or Kosse for short, when Ali brought Lucas back to Los Angeles to live with her.
Not that Lucas had ever used it on her....
Miss Agatha looked sternly at Ali. "What happens to naughty girls who abandon their teammates and coach, neglecting duty for personal wants and desires, and then lie about it?"
Ali stared at her lap, cheeks flushed. "Ma'am, please--"
"Answer me, Alexandra Lowe Riley."
Ali swallowed nervously, not meeting Lucas' eyes. "They get spanked," she said reluctantly.
Agatha snorted. "You can do better than that."
Memories of Stanford rose unwanted in Ali's brain, on a day when those words had come from her lips. "They get spanked on their bare bottoms, ma'am," she replied reluctantly. "With the strap, probably."
"That's more like it, Alexandra," Miss Agatha replied.
"I suppose there's no use protesting that I didn't do anything wrong, again, ma'am," Ali said.
Agatha raised an eyebrow. "Would you take that from your girls?"
"If they were framed, maybe," Ali muttered. "I don't see the problem here. I needed a break from responsibility."
"Well, now you'll have one for a couple more days," Agatha replied, and Ali's cheeks pinkened up again. "Do I need to have Mrs. Riley back in here to ensure your cooperation?"
"No, please, ma'am," Ali said, shaking her head. "I'll...I'll listen. I just don't want it."
"They hardly ever do," Miss Agatha sighed.
"You know the position, Alexandra," Miss Agatha said, and reluctantly, Ali nodded. She went to the desk, bending over the flat, shiny surface and grasping the other side. She'd surrendered the strap to Miss Agatha, who tugged Ali's shorts and panties down to her knees before placing a restraining hand on her back.
"Since this isn't a caning, I'm not going to ask you to count."
Which meant, Ali knew, that she wasn't being told how many strokes she was going to get. "Yes ma'am," she replied, since it was clear a response was required. She jumped as the strap smacked down on her bottom for the first time, hissing in pain at the stroke. Ali was far more used to being on the other end of things.
"Courage, darling," Lucas murmured, standing nearby so he could put his hand on her back. Miss Agatha moved hers away, and Ali closed her eyes as the strapping continued. She wasn't counting the swats, but she couldn't keep quiet, either - soft gasps and whimpers soon gave way to real tears.
"S-sorry, sorry, Miss Agatha," Ali whimpered as the strokes continued to fall. "I'll look after my teams better, I promise..."
"I intend to see that you do, Alexandra. You've been carrying a lot of guilt since the loss, haven't you?" Miss Agatha asked, slowing the swats but not ceasing.
"Uh huh," Ali sobbed, feeling...well, almost as small as AT, if she was honest with herself. She needed to give up control, to let someone else take care of her feelings for a while. "S-sorry....sorry we lost, sorry I've b-been such a bad captain...." She surrendered to her tears, her bottom on fire, and clung to the desk as hard as she could.
Miss Agatha put the strap aside, handing it to Lucas to put away, and helped Ali to right her clothing and stand up.
"Breathe, Alexandra," Miss Agatha said, handing her a bottle of water. "Calm down, it's finished now."
Ali took slow, shuddering breaths, burying herself in Lucas' arms, and he rubbed her back gently, soothing her until she was calm enough to drink the water.
"Sorry," Ali said meekly, taking slow sips of the water as Lucas held her.
"We know you're sorry, älskling. You don't have anything more to be sorry for," Lucas said lovingly. "It's all done, my good girl, my brave girl. And you're not a bad Captain, sötnos. You've done so many good things for your Football Ferns, love, they're proud of you and so am I. So is Angel City. They've missed you, I'm sure."
Ali nodded quietly. "I'll go back to them soon. I promise."
"Good girl," Miss Agatha said gently. "See that you do."
Ali sniffled. "I will, ma'am. I'm...I'm sorry that...that this was necessary."
Miss Agatha nodded. "You've said enough, Alexandra. It's forgiven," she promised. "But if you need more later, perhaps..." She looked at Lucas, raising an eyebrow.
Lucas nodded uncertainly. "If it's what Ali needs."
“She probably will need more of this attention in future,” Miss Agatha said. “We’re happy to be here for her if needed, but you might find her more cooperative.” She paused. “Or, you could always involve Mrs. Riley.”
Ali froze. “Please don’t, Lucas.”
“Only if you ever want me to,” Lucas promised. “It’s alright, Ali, I’ve got you, all’s well.” He stroked Ali’s hair. “Shall we go get you something to eat, love?”
Ali wanted to refuse, but her stomach growled traitorously, and blushing, she let Lucas lead her back outside. The lobby was empty, and Beverly met them with an insulated lunch bag she’d been keeping at her desk. She hugged Ali.
“How was it, Alexandra?”
“Painful, Ma,” Ali sniffled, and Beverly nodded, wiping away a stray tear. She gave Ali’s shoulder a pat.
“I brought some soup for you. You go home and eat,” she ordered firmly, and Ali nodded.
“Thank you, Ma. Sorry you had to…” Ali took the bag, accepting Beverly’s kiss on the cheek.
“You’re my little girl. I take care of you,” she replied. “I’ll go home with you, if you want.”
Ali blushed. “You can come by later, if you want.”
“No time for Ma right now?” Beverly asked, and Ali sighed.
“Whatever you want, Ma. Sure, you can come with us,” Ali said, too tired to argue. Her mother followed them out to the car, and sat in the back of the car with Ali, insisting on keeping her daughter close. Lucas drove, keeping the insulated bag in the front so he could keep an eye on it, with Ali’s go bag. Ali and Beverly sat in the back seat, and when they got back to Ali and Lucas’ place, Beverly followed them in.
“Go to bed, qiān jīn. I’ll bring you your tray.”
Sighing, Ali took herself off to bed with a nod. She climbed under the covers, curled up on her side,
She was almost asleep when Beverly entered, but the scent of chicken soup with ginger and garlic permeated the room, and Ali carefully balanced on one hip, trying not to put too much pressure on her bottom.
“Sit up straight, qiān jīn.”
“Yes Ma,” Ali sighed, sitting up with a hiss of pain and letting Beverly put the tray on her lap. She reached for the spoon, only to have Beverly bat her hand away.
“I can’t trust you to take care of yourself, then I’ll do it.”
Ali bit back a retort that she wasn’t seven years old anymore. After what had just happened, she knew her Ma wouldn’t appreciate it. Instead, she allowed her mother to spoon feed her the soup until the bowl was empty, blushing rosily at the attention. When the soup was gone, she was tucked back in bed.
“There now. Sleep,” Beverly prompted. “Ma is here.”
Sighing, Ali curled up in bed, unsure whether to be more exasperated or relieved. For now, her fate was out of her hands. Soon, warmed both by the soup inside and her scorched bottom outside, snuggled under the covers, Ali was asleep.
Chapter 44: Tales of the Tournaments chapter 31: Room Visits, part 1 (Lindsey and Emily)
Summary:
After the USWNT faced Portugal in the group stage of the 2023 Women's World Cup, nine American teammates found themselves in a very large amount of trouble - including both Captains Lindsey Horan and Alex Morgan. This necessitated private visits from former captains Carli Lloyd and Julie Foudy to handle them all, and one chapter was definitely too small a space to take care of all of that in.
So in the main chapter, what happened to most of the girls was referenced in a group chat - but each room visit deserves its own chapter.
As in chapter 31 of Tales of the Tournaments, we begin with Lindsey and Emily.
Chapter Text
It is a truth universally acknowledged that a sub who has misbehaved must be in want of a spanking. Well, in need of one, since they very rarely want it, in the common parlance. Julie Foudy had satisfied herself on that point.
Currently, she had nine disobedient charges - most, though not all, strictly speaking submissives, to handle. Thankfully she had her friend, former teammate, and at times sub, Carli Lloyd, to assist her with the more recalcitrant types.
Foudy had no idea what Vlatko had been thinking when he drew up some of the room assignments. Rooming Lindsey Horan and Emily Sonnett together?
Two Littles in a room unsupervised was a recipe for disaster. Though at least they were both normally middle Littles, and Emily tended to bring out Lindsey's more responsible side - a side she should have used more effectively today.
"What do you think, Carli?" Foudy questioned as they paused outside the door.
Carli hmm-ed . "About what, exactly? Emily's behavior, or Lindsey's? The team as a whole, or at least the nine?"
"Well, all of it, but let's start with Lindsey, for starters - your little one, your protegee."
Carli sighed and shook her head. "Honestly, Julie--" She paused, getting a nod; she wasn't in trouble, she didn't have to call Julie 'ma'am' right now. "I don't think I've been this disappointed in Lindsey's behavior since that Easter a couple years ago."
"I remember," Foudy grimaced. "But at least that time, you had something specific to call her on the carpet for. This time, it's more...." She paused, waiting for Carli to fill in the blank.
"This time, it's more what she didn't do, when Vlatko made it her responsibility," Carli finished. "And I know, there's only so much responsibility you can ask a Little to shoulder alone - I put that on Vlatko, not making Alex senior captain. But she should have had enough sense to coordinate with Alex, instead of struggling on by herself."
"Neglecting herself in the process, which has brought her perilously close to spiraling - even we've noticed, and we're not with the team every day," Julie noted. "It's probably past time for her maintenance, and Emily's."
"I think Emily must have neglected to ask Alex for hers," Carli said quietly. "Alex has had AT practically glued to her hip ever since she was retrieved from the Swedes. It would be embarrassing to need it where AT could see her."
"It would be educational for Alyssa," Foudy said dryly. "Though I don't doubt Emily doesn't want it. Well, the fact that they've gone unattended to, for too long and it made them - Emily, more obviously - lose control during the match has to be addressed."
Carli nodded to that. She exchanged a look with Foudy, who picked up the ominous-looking black bag, and then Carli tapped on the door.
“It’s unlocked,” Lindsey called out, and Carli opened the door, entering with Foudy behind her. They found Lindsey and Emily pressed into a corner, bare as ordered, though the two weren’t meant to be sharing the corner. Oh well, it wasn’t as though Foudy had been clear on that point. Emily’s head was resting on Lindsey’s shoulder as they stood side by side facing the wall.
“Come here, little girls,” Foudy said firmly, and Lindsey turned from the corner, stumbling into Carli’s arms.
“Mummy Carli,” she whispered pleadingly, and Carli stroked the little blonde’s hair, murmuring soothingly to her.
“I know, Princess. Mummy knows,” she cooed gently. “Mummy doesn’t love having to punish you, Linds, or Emmy either.”
“Are you going to, or is Grandma’am gonna do it?” Lindsey sniffled tearfully, and Foudy rolled her eyes.
“Who started that? Was it Mal?”
Lindsey shrugged. “Probably, but if you’re Ma’am to Mummy Carli then that makes you Grandma’am.”
“It’s probably not the best time to be sassing Foudy when you’re in trouble, Linds,” Carli pointed out wryly, and Lindsey sighed.
“Guess. But how bad of trouble is it?” She pulled Emily to her side again as Emmy sidled over, and both blonde littles watched as Foudy opened her bag.
She withdrew a wooden paddle, which Lindsey and Emily thought seemed larger than the round team paddles. It was a vintage butter paddle, eight and three-quarters inches long including the handle, and two and one-quarter inches wide at its widest point. It wasn’t any thicker than a wooden spoon, and flatter, but the implement’s appearance made both girls nervous.
“Don’t want it Mummy,” Lindsey protested.
“I could have guessed that,” Foudy said dryly. “Nevertheless, it’s what you’ll be getting, Lindsey Michelle, and you too, Emily Ann. Come here and bend over the bed; you can hold each other’s hands.”
The pair exchanged anxious looks. “But Linds…” Emily whispered, and Lindsey swallowed nervously, looking at Carli, who gave her an encouraging nod.
Reluctantly, they took up position over the bed, clinging to each other’s hands tightly.
“You are a Captain and a leader of this team, Lindsey Michelle,” Foudy said firmly. “It is your duty, as well as Alex’s, to see the team performs as they ought to. You need to coordinate better with her in future. And you, Emily Ann, aren’t to be bowling over goalkeepers any more. Do you understand why you both need this paddling?”
“Yes ma’am,” came the meek answer from both. The swats from the bath brush were still recent enough to leave them tender, and neither Lindsey or Emily was going to try and actually fight Foudy over it.
The paddling began immediately after, swats alternating between Lindsey’s bottom and Emily’s. Foudy wasn’t counting; she was just smacking firmly enough to ensure both girls would remember this lesson. Perhaps a red card-level paddling would be enough to turn them both around.
Emily and Lindsey weren’t fighting, but it didn’t mean they weren’t reacting; the paddle brought tears from the first few smacks, and Foudy didn’t stop until they were sobbing apologies, trying to keep their hands forward and away from their burning bottoms.
“P-please Grandma’am, sorry, sorry, I’ll be a better Captain--”
“Won’t run over keepers anymore, not if I can help it anyways, sorry--”
Satisfied that the two were as sincere as they could possibly be, Foudy stopped the punishment, gently tugging their panties and lounge pants back up, helping them up onto the bed so they could lie flat, facedown, and catch their breath.
“Alright, Lindsey, Emmy,” Carli murmured, moving over to rub their backs gently. “It’s done, breathe for Mummy, princess. You too, Emmy, it’s alright, all finished.”
The pair curled up on the bed, accepting cups of water and doing their best to calm down.
“Mummy?”
“Hmm?” Carli stroked Lindsey’s hair gently, as Lindsey held Emily now they’d finished drinking their water.
“Are we…are we grounded or anything? Or…or can we have our phones and things?”
“You can have your phones,” Carli promised, and Lindsey exhaled in relief. She had to tell Mal all about it - and they had to warn the others.
“Please stay? For a little bit?” Lindsey begged, and Carli nodded, watching with a wry smile as the two picked up their phones and opened the group chat.
“For a few minutes, princess. I will, anyway. Foudy’s got places to be.”
Emily looked worried. “Not Mama Alex?”
“I’m not visiting your Mama Alex just yet, little one,” Foudy promised. “Don’t worry about her. Are you both alright now?”
Slowly, Lindsey and Emily nodded. They had a fiercely burning reminder of how to behave that would last at least until tomorrow, but they would be all right.
“Yes Grandma’am.”
“I’m stuck with that, aren’t I, Carli?” Foudy asked, and Carli suppressed a smile.
“Probably better get used to it.”
Foudy rolled her eyes, but managed to give the two an exasperated, affectionate smile. “Alright, Lindsey, pet, Grandma’am it is.”
Emily giggled, and Foudy slipped away, leaving the girls to reach out to the rest of the team.
Chapter 45: Tales of the Tournaments chapter 31: Room Visits, part 2 (Rose and Lynn)
Summary:
After the USWNT faced Portugal in the group stage of the 2023 Women's World Cup, nine American teammates found themselves in a very large amount of trouble - including both Captains Lindsey Horan and Alex Morgan. This necessitated private visits from former captains Carli Lloyd and Julie Foudy to handle them all, and one chapter was definitely too small a space to take care of all of that in.
So in the main chapter, what happened to most of the girls was referenced in a group chat - but each room visit deserves its own chapter.
Continuing on behind the scenes of chapter 31, we find out what happened to Rose and Lynn, when they met Foudy's fearsome strap.
Notes:
This chapter could also be called "Puppies and Punishment". Petspace/primalspace is a part of the classification spectrum, and not everyone has one, but come on, in this universe if *anyone* would have a puppy space, it's the ultimate puppy lover. (This makes Rose the second little with a petspace on the USWNT, if I'm counting right; Emily's kitten space was mentioned all the way back in Holiday Prep at the Preaths', before this was even officially a classification verse, lol. As usual, the petspace is mentioned in a non-sexual way.)
Chapter Text
"She's coming."
Lynn could hear the tremor in Rose's voice. "Come here," she prompted, and her younger teammate darted across the room, burying herself in Lynn's corner with her.
"I want Sammy."
"I know. I know you do. I wish she was here, too, Rose," Lynn soothed, stroking Rose's hair gently.
"And I want Wilma. She'd keep Foudy out of here," Rose sniffled.
"M-hmm. She doesn't bite, does she?" Lynn asked, thinking of Wilma Jean Wrinkles, the gentle dog Rose adored so.
"No, but she might take the paddle away if Foudy brought it."
"That would be a sight," Lynn chuckled weakly, not really wanting to contemplate their impending punishment.
When Foudy's knock came, Rose buried her face in Lynn's shoulder.
"It's unlocked, ma'am."
Foudy entered the room, shaking her head as she saw Rose and Lynn clinging to each other, in the absence of Sam Mewis. Their missing best friend had pulled the two closer together, and their impending punishment meant Rose would seek Lynn's comfort quite naturally.
"Rosemary Kathleen Lavelle," Foudy said, and Rose lifted her head from Lynn's shoulder, looking warily at the older woman. "You know what second yellow means."
"I won't be in the next match, ma'am," Rose said meekly, tears stinging her eyes already.
"That's right. And you, Lynn Raenie Williams." Foudy shook her head. "That was a nasty foul - it's only luck you weren't carded, too."
"Ma'am," Lynn said quietly with a reluctant nod.
"What's going to happen to us?" Rose asked, lip trembling. She clung hard to Lynn, clearly unwilling to let go.
"I think someone needs Wilma Two," Lynn said softly, smoothing a hand over her teammate's hair. "Not that I'm any happier about getting started, ma'am, but you wouldn't make Rose do it without that, would you?"
"Wilma Two?" Foudy prompted, and at a nudge from Lynn, Rose went to the bed and picked up her plush bulldog, hugging the toy as tightly as she would her real Wilma.
"You can hold on to her, Rosemary," Foudy allowed. Rose grimaced at the long form of her name, but didn't correct Foudy. She was in big trouble, after all. And at least she hadn't said Rosemary Kathleen again like that.
"You'll be getting the strap," Foudy continued, and Lynn pulled Rose close again as her younger, Little friend's knees buckled.
"Rosie, shhh, I've gotcha," Lynn said. The thought of the strap frightened her as well - she could imagine the terrifying length of leather as Foudy pulled it out behind them. Rose shook in Lynn's arms as Lynn led her over to the bed, and at Foudy's direction, they bent over the end of the bed for their punishment. One of Rose's arms was clamped firmly around Wilma Two, and the other around Lynn, whose arm was draped over Rose as well.
"I bet it's like a hundred feet long," Rose whispered anxiously, and Lynn gave her a squeeze.
"Don't be ridiculous, Rosie. It's probably like a belt or something. Though that'd be bad enough. It's alright, I have you."
Foudy shook her head as she heard the girls speculate. She did own a strap that was nearly two feet long and on the heavy side - but she hadn't brought it for this.
No, the strap she withdrew from her bag was barely fifteen inches long, only two inches wide, and more lightweight than the heavy English strap. It fit easily into a handbag or other carryon alongside the other implements she'd brought - much more discreet for carrying down a hotel corridor than the full English strap, but still well able to make a point.
Foudy walked over to the girls, placing a steadying hand briefly on Rose's back before bringing down the strap. It snapped across first her bottom cheeks, then Lynn's, alternating as the girls clung to one another.
"P-please, sorry, sorry," Rose was wailing when she'd taken three - a number Lynn had managed much more calmly. Tears sparkled on her lashes but she was determined to tough it out, to be the rock Rose could lean on, as the strapping continued.
Foudy wasn't heartless, and Rose's sobs tugged at her heartstrings. But Rose had been officially yellow carded - again - and even for a Little, there was no way Foudy could stop at three.
She did pause, though, to pat the midfielder's back reassuringly. "We've still got a fair bit to go, Rosemary," Foudy said, and her tone was as gentle as she could manage under the circumstances. "Take a deep breath, I don't want you making yourself sick, little one."
Rose shuddered, pressing into Lynn's side with a whimper. "P-please...."
"Breathe for me," Foudy said again, and sniffling, Rose obeyed. "There's a good girl," Foudy said, and Rose shivered at the praise - she knew she wouldn't be getting much of that. "There's our good girl," Foudy said again. "Now, I know this is hard for you, Rosemary, but Lynn's right there and she'll stay with you, alright? Lynn, how are you managing?"
"I'm fine, ma'am," Lynn said with a grimace, which Julie Foudy took to mean that Lynn was feeling it but could definitely take much more than her Little teammate without complaining.
"Alright. We're a quarter of the way done," Foudy promised, and Lynn sucked in a breath at that announcement. Twelve with the strap was...a lot. But given what Rose had done, and that Lynn, herself, had fouled on another player after running sixty yards to connect with her, she didn't blame Foudy for being that strict.
"Yes ma'am," Lynn whispered, as Rose cried in her arms.
Lynn did her best to soothe her little friend's tears, and when Rose had stopped shaking, Foudy continued. Six more times, the strap descended, alternating between the girls, and Rose sobbed into Wilma Two's plush body as she took her three strokes, before Foudy paused again.
Rose burrowed into Lynn's side, trying to get away from the strap, and Lynn was beginning to feel a bit shaky herself. She was glad of the reprieve as Foudy let them catch their breath, Lynn rubbing Rose's back.
"I w-want Sammy," Rose sobbed.
Lynn turned her head to look at Foudy. "Ma'am?"
"Do you think trying to get Samantha on call will do much good?" Foudy asked. "She's still recuperating, isn't she?"
Lynn groaned. "And it's who knows what time back home."
"You're welcome to try, if you think it will help," Foudy offered. "But I'm not stopping if she answers, we're only halfway through after all."
Lynn nodded, taking her phone when Foudy handed it to her, and scrolling to Sammy Bananas in her phone, tapping the FaceTime. It was situated right above Sammy Matilda in her contact list, so she had to be sure and get the right one.
Sam answered instantly, which told both Lynn and Rose she'd been waiting for the call but unsure about making it herself.
She took in Lynn and Rose's positions on the bed, and her eyebrows went up.
"What did you think you were doing, getting in trouble without me?"
"You left Rose unsupervised," Lynn groaned. "And now Foudy's got this horrible thing that's probably like ten feet long--"
"Let me see," Sam requested, the younger Mewis looking intently at them.
Foudy moved around to stand in front of the girls, the short strap dangling from her hand. Rose stared, wide-eyed, at the strip of leather, barely over a foot long. Her mouth dropped open.
"It felt bigger, Sammy," she explained in a small voice, and Sam nodded.
"I bet it did," she agreed, tone laden with sympathy.
"We've made it to the halfway point, but your friends wanted your support, Samantha," Foudy explained. "Six left now. Each."
Sam grimaced. "Can't you--no, you can't let them off easy, can you, ma'am," she sighed. "I know better than that."
"I'm glad you do, Samantha June," Foudy said dryly. "If you needed a reminder, I would have to defer to Pat, as you are not here."
"And he would, too," Sam muttered. "No thank you, ma'am."
"Are we ready to continue, then?" Foudy prompted, and Rose sniffled,
"It's alright Rosie," Sam said gently. "Foudy said there's six left, and you've already had six, it won't be easy but I know you and Lynn can do it. I'm here, I'm not going anywhere."
"Okay," Rose whispered, burying her face in Wilma Two. Sam reached out instinctively, then administered a mental flick to herself. Lynn, though, had noticed the motion, and ran her fingers through Rose's hair, comforting the younger girl.
"We've gotcha, Rosie," Lynn said softly. "It's okay. You're okay."
Slowly, Rose nodded, clutching Wilma Two as Lynn comforted her. Rose's eyes never left Sam's, as Foudy landed the seventh stroke, then eight and nine, to each girl's bottom.
"Owwww, please," Rose sobbed, and Lynn was crying harder now, though she didn't try to beg off.
The last three strokes burned their sit spots, and then it was over. Foudy stepped back and put the strap away, returning to give Rose and Lynn each a gentle pat on the back.
"Breathe for me. It's alright, it's done now," she soothed them. "You did so well for me, Rose, Lynn, it's all forgiven."
Rose lifted her head from Wilma Two's side as she heard Foudy say Rose. and speak reassuringly.
"M'sorry, sorry I was so bad."
"You're not a bad girl, Rose, nor you, Lynn," Foudy added at Lynn's whispered 'sorry'. "You just made some bad mistakes, but all's paid for now. You'll still sit out against Sweden, mind," she added, squeezing Rose's shoulder.
"Long as I can sit," Rose sniffled, and Sam laughed.
"You'll be able to, Rosie. Let's not be dramatic, you'll be alright, promise."
"It's not for another five days. You'll be fine by then," Foudy promised. "Both of you will, long before that."
Rose nodded. "Sorry we made you have to."
"It's alright now," Foudy soothed her, tugging their panties and shorts back up over their red bottoms. "Why don't you and Lynn rest now, and talk with Sam as long as you want to. I'll let you relax."
Rose looked alarmed. "Who..."
"Alyssa," Foudy told them. "Naeher," she added, before the two could protest on AT's behalf. "She'll be feeling guilty, I know."
There were reluctant nods of agreement from Sam as well as Rose and Lynn.
"We know," Sam agreed. "Just...don't be too hard on her?"
"Never," Foudy promised. "She's the least culpable of all of you, after all."
"Except me," Sam said indignantly, and Foudy just managed not to roll her eyes.
"Yes, yes, except you, Samantha."
When Foudy had gone, Rose and Lynn held onto each other for a long moment.
“Are you okay?” Sam prompted, when her two best friends looked calmer.
Lynn nodded, and Rose rubbed her face against Wilma Two, whimpering softly.
Sam’s gaze shifted to Rose. “Rose? Rosie, honey?” She shared a look with Lynn, recognizing the shift.
“Damn it, I wish we could get Pinoe in there, Rosie’ll be used to her by now at times like this…”
“I can take care of her, Sam, just tell me what to do,” Lynn said, grimacing as she shifted on her sore bottom.
Sam talked Lynn through setting up a nest on the floor with spare blankets and pillows from Rose’s things, while Rose watched with interest.
Then, Sam directed Lynn to open a certain bag in Rose’s things. She found a number of supplies in it, including a pack of adult pull-ups and a bulldog puppy onesie, with soft pads covering the knees.
Lynn looked at Sam. “Will she let me?”
“You’re the one who’s there,” Sam replied. “Rosie, lovely,” she said soothingly, “can Lynn help you get more comfy, sweet puppy?”
At the word ‘puppy’, Rose nodded happily. She slid off the bed with a whine of pain, and crawled over to Lynn.
Lynn hadn’t taken care of Rose like this before, but Sam talked her through it, and soon she had the little changed for bed, in her pull-up and puppy onesie, feeling safe in her puppy space.
“Should have known if Rose would be anything besides just little, it’d be that,” Lynn said, getting used to the idea as she rubbed the spot between Rose’s ‘ears’ on the hood. Rose relaxed further into Lynn’s lap, and Sam smiled affectionately. “With her, everything is puppies.”
“Yeah. She hasn’t dropped this far into that space in a while, mostly it happens when she’s really stressed - which, you know,” Sam said. “Obvious. She’s half a world away from Wilma, and then this happens. I wish I could be there for her, but I can’t, so stick close, okay? She’ll probably have come out of it by morning, but for now I’d plan on camping out on the floor with the pillows and blankets.”
“Okay,” Lynn said softly. “Thanks, Sam. For everything.”
“Of course,” Sam agreed readily. “Don’t get into any more trouble without me.”
“Not planning on it,” Lynn agreed. She guided Rose to the cozy nest, tucking her in with Wilma Two, and found herself yawning too. So she and Sam said goodnight, and Lynn quickly got ready for bed.
She headed for her own bed, but a plaintive whine from Rose’s nest stopped her, and Lynn backtracked, sliding under the blankets and holding Rose close.
“Easy, Rose-puppy. I’ve gotcha, Rosie. It’s okay to go to sleep, I’m here,” Lynn soothed, and soon, exhausted, Rose was asleep in her arms.
Lynn kissed Rose’s temple lightly, following her into slumber. Sam wasn’t here, so for now Rose was hers to protect, and she wouldn’t let Sam down.
Chapter 46: Tales of the Tournaments chapter 31: Room Visits, part 3 (Lys and Pinoe)
Summary:
After the USWNT faced Portugal in the group stage of the 2023 Women's World Cup, nine American teammates found themselves in a very large amount of trouble - including both Captains Lindsey Horan and Alex Morgan. This necessitated private visits from former captains Carli Lloyd and Julie Foudy to handle them all, and one chapter was definitely too small a space to take care of all of that in.
So in the main chapter, what happened to most of the girls was referenced in a group chat - but each room visit deserves its own chapter.
Continuing on behind the scenes of chapter 31, we find out what happened to Alyssa Naeher and Megan Rapinoe, two rooms, one implement.
Chapter Text
Knock, knock.
Alyssa Naeher lifted her head, hearing the knock from the outer door of the suite. She groaned and flopped back down on the bed facedown, one arm around Nitty.
(The plush lioness, kitted out in a Nittany Lionesses soccer uniform, had been a uni graduation gift from Ali Krieger and she kept Nitty in her bag whenever she traveled.)
"Is that who I think it is, Nitty?" Alyssa glanced sideways at the lioness, who looked back with a strangely knowing look in her glass button eyes.
What do you think, Lyssa? Ali's voice projected itself in Alyssa's brain as though Nitty was 'responding'. Or as though Ali herself was there. The keeper groaned and curled up on her side on the bed, her arms around Nitty.
"Make her go away. I don't want her here."
Don't you?
Alyssa tried to banish the mental voice of her all-knowing conscience, personified in Miss Ali - or Nitty, whichever - as she heard Aubrey and Casey let Foudy in, greeting her pleasantly.
"Traitors," she muttered.
Alyssa picked up her phone, cuddling Nitty, as the group chat began pinging again. She called Ali, in an effort to keep Foudy away.
"Lyssa, honey, are you okay?" Ali asked promptly, answering the call. She'd obviously been keeping an eye on things.
"M-Miss Ali," Alyssa whispered, and Ali sighed.
"Sweetheart, you did so good, keeping Portugal out and away from the goal," Ali said, keeping her tone gently encouraging.
"Except with the goalpost," Alyssa said glumly, hugging Nitty, and Ali sighed resignedly. She couldn't very well contradict that. "You would have spanked me for that, Miss Ali."
Ali nodded reluctantly. "It was a miss, but it was a near miss," she admitted. "And listen, cub - always my Nittany Cub - you're not a bad keeper because it happened. Okay? You're still our number one keeper, we still love you very much."
"Uh huh," Alyssa whispered, and Ali looked into the keeper's vulnerable gaze. Suddenly Ali remembered Alyssa, fresh-faced eighteen again, facing down experienced Nittany captain Ali, worried about how much she'd have disappointed her senior sister.
"Sweetheart, cub, it's okay. I know you don't believe me now, but let Foudy take care of you for me, won't you? I'll stay right here with you, Lyssa, you don't have to worry about me going anywhere."
"Okay, Miss Ali," Alyssa conceded, practically squeezing the life out of Nitty with anxiety as her bedroom door opened to admit Julie Foudy.
"Alyssa," Foudy prompted, and Alyssa looked up.
"Hi, Julie," she whispered, and Julie came to sit by her on the bed.
"Hi, Alyssa," Julie replied in a mildly amused tone. Alyssa blushed, feeling as though she'd been caught out in more wrongdoing, though she couldn't say what.
Ali rather thought Alyssa had been a little too familiar with the former captain, but Julie hadn't ordered Alyssa to call her Miss Julie or just Foudy, so Foudy couldn't really chastise her for it.
"I'm sorry," Alyssa whispered. "I didn't mean to ruin it."
Foudy nodded, running a gentle hand over Alyssa's hair. "I know you didn't, little one. And you didn't ruin it. But we do still have to do something about it, don't we? That's what you need, to stop punishing yourself. Because is it your job to punish yourself, Alyssa Michele Naeher?"
"No ma'am," Alyssa said meekly, blushing. "I'm sorry ma'am."
"That's better, cub," Ali cooed, giving Alyssa an encouraging smile on the other end of the video call. "It's not your job to punish yourself, Nittany Cub. Whose job is it?"
"Yours, Miss Ali. Or...or the Captains, or Foudy," Alyssa responded reluctantly.
"That's right," Ali nodded. "And Foudy's there, I'm not - though I won't leave you," she promised again. "What happens to little girls who try to punish themselves?"
Alyssa sat up with her phone in one hand and Nitty in the other, blushing vibrantly. "Um..."
"It's okay to say it, cub, there's no one but me and Foudy to hear, and we won't judge," Ali prompted.
Alyssa sighed. "They only add to the punishment they get from the person who's supposed to punish them."
"That's right, Lyssa," Ali said sympathetically. "Let's not have any more of that, okay? I don't want you to suffer more than you have to."
Reluctantly, Alyssa nodded. "What's going to happen?" she asked quietly.
Foudy reached into her bag and pulled out the hairbrush.
Alyssa tried to hide her apprehension. She hadn't been spanked with the hairbrush all that much - she hadn't been spanked much at all, period, full stop, before Miss Ali had got involved in her life. But then she'd only been classified a couple months before starting at Penn State, so there was that. The hairbrush just wasn't one she commonly got it with, except from Ali herself.
"Breathe," Ali murmured. "Breathe for me, my brave cub. It's alright, I know you're nervous but I promise, it could be much worse and it isn't. You're going to be alright."
Alyssa nodded, taking a few deep breaths obediently. She found herself settled facedown over Foudy's thighs, her pj pants and panties tugged down to her knees, and shuddered.
Then, the smacks began to fall, with Foudy's hand at first. Alyssa squeezed Nitty tight, and it didn't take long for her tears to begin falling.
You really shouldn't, Alyssa Michele, you're thirty-five years old, she silently told herself. But thirty-five or not, as the first dozen smacks were laid on and the second dozen began, Alyssa found herself crying harder.
"M-Miss Julie, m-ma'am?" she stuttered,
Julie paused the punishment at twenty-four, picking up the hairbrush. "What is it, Alyssa?"
"W-why c-can't I stop crying," she sniffled. "I'm team eldest except Pinoe. Should be a big girl."
Foudy smiled slightly. "You are a big girl, Alyssa," she soothed the keeper, "a good, brave girl, taking your punishment so well. There's no shame in tears.”
“I guess,” Alyssa sniffled. “Sorry.”
“No, no, it’s okay, cub,” Ali soothed from the phone, clearly still present for Alyssa. “Tears mean the guilt is going away, it’s a good thing, cub. Hold still now, almost done.”
Eleven swats with the hairbrush impacted the keeper’s bottom, and had Alyssa reduced to sobbing as she clung tightly to Nitty. She wept apologies, but Ali kept on reassuring her until she was calm again.
By the time Alyssa had quieted down, Foudy had tugged her clothes back up into place. “You’re alright, Alyssa,” Foudy soothed her. “It’s done now, no more for you to worry about.”
Slowly, Alyssa nodded. “B-but what about Pinoe?”
“I’m going to go see Pinoe now,” Foudy promised. “She’ll be alright, Alyssa. I promise, it’s all okay now.”
Slowly, Alyssa nodded, curling up again with Nitty.
A minute later, Casey and Aubrey appeared in Alyssa’s doorway, dressed for bed.
“Mind if we keep you company, Lys?”
“Okay,” Alyssa whispered, hugging Nitty tight, and feeling about as big as AT. She was relieved when Casey and Aubrey climbed into her bed, one on each side, offering their comfort.
“Sleep well, little girls,” Julie said softly, and Casey nodded.
“You too, ma’am.”
“Don’t wear yourself out, ma’am,” Aubrey dared, and Julie rolled her eyes.
“Not tonight, I promise.”
Once the keepers were cuddled together, Ali bade them goodnight, and then Alyssa fell asleep in Casey and Aubrey’s protective embrace.
Next door, Kelley and Megan were waiting anxiously.
Well, Kelley was the anxious one. Megan was standing in the corner as required, fidgeting restlessly, but not in the least anxious. She knew exactly what to expect, much as she wasn’t looking forward to it.
When Kelley let Foudy in, Megan turned from the corner, meeting Foudy’s gaze. “Ma’am.”
“Megan.” Julie gave her a nod. “I imagine I don’t have to repeat myself. You know what this is for.”
“Yes ma’am,” Megan replied promptly. I still can’t believe I missed that shot. I have to do better against Sweden, now that we have the chance. The guilt thudded in her chest, and she shuddered.
“It was the kind of play I expect from a little girl, not a veteran of this team,” Julie voiced what Pinoe had been thinking to herself, and Megan grimaced at hearing her thoughts made real. “I expect you’ve been trying to punish yourself for it, not unlike a certain keeper we know.”
Megan nodded reluctantly. “I’m sorry, ma’am.”
Foudy nodded in return. She had Megan across her lap in short order, landing firm smacks to Megan’s bare bottom with her hand.
One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. Seven. Eight. Nine. Ten. Eleven. Twelve.
Megan kept silent count, sucking her lower lip as Foudy spanked her. By the time Foudy reached twenty-four with her hand, the American team eldest was definitely crying into her folded arms, though she was trying to keep Foudy from noticing.
Then Foudy switched to the hairbrush. Four solid swats to each bottom cheek, and three more to each sit spot definitely had Megan sobbing.
"Sorry, I'm sorry I messed up, sorry I tried to p-punish myself..."
"I know," Foudy said gently, helping Pinoe straighten her clothes. "Calm down, breathe, you're alright Megan."
Slowly, Megan obeyed. She took a bottle of coconut water from Kelley, sipping it as she lay on the bed, and slowly her shaking stilled.
"Take care of her, Kelley. I have a couple more appointments to keep tonight."
Ew. Kelley grimaced, knowing who Foudy would see next. "They're basically still kids, Foudy. You'll keep it in mind, won't you?"
"Sophia and Naomi were yellow carded, Kelley," Foudy said grimly. "I can't ignore that."
"Alright, but...just not the strap or something like that, please," Kelley begged.
"I'm not going to give them the strap," Foudy promised. "They'll be fine. Do you trust me, Kelley? Megan?"
Both of them nodded.
"Yes, we trust you, Foudy," Megan said quietly. "Sorry we caused so much trouble."
"It's forgiven," Foudy said quietly. "It's going to be alright, Megan. Sleep, both of you. Things will look better tomorrow."
"Yes ma'am," Pinoe and Kelley said, and reluctantly got into bed as Foudy left them alone.
Chapter 47: Tales of the Tournaments chapter 31: Room Visits, part 4 (Naomi & Sophia, Carli)
Summary:
After the USWNT faced Portugal in the group stage of the 2023 Women's World Cup, nine American teammates found themselves in a very large amount of trouble - including both Captains Lindsey Horan and Alex Morgan. This necessitated private visits from former captains Carli Lloyd and Julie Foudy to handle them all, and one chapter was definitely too small a space to take care of all of that in.
So in the main chapter, what happened to most of the girls was referenced in a group chat - but each room visit deserves its own chapter.
Continuing on behind the scenes of chapter 31, we close out the room visits (before Alex and AT's in the original chapter, that is) with Naomi, Sophia - and Carli.
Chapter Text
"I spy something beige?"
"It's the corner. Again." Sophia resisted the urge to slam her forehead against the wall, conveniently in front of her. "And beige doesn't even sound like a word anymore with how many times we've said it. Not that we really ought to be talking in the corner, Nay. Or texting."
"Like there's anything else to do." Naomi scowled at the wall. "We're supposed to be reflecting about how we fucked up, which is what we're doing. Being quiet shouldn't have to be mandatory. Or bare either." She shivered. "It's stupid, Soph."
"It's Foudy." Sophia tugged on her bubble braid, winding it around her hand anxiously. "She's not exactly Alex. Or Lindsey."
"But she's never...you know, before," Naomi said anxiously. "Not to us anyway."
"You've had it from Alex, haven't you? And there was Stanford. You're not completely unused to it." Sophia frowned.
"I know there was Stanford, we were both there," Naomi grumbled. "Foudy was a Cardinal in her time too, our Captains made sure we knew that name."
"Yes, yes, they made sure we all knew about the great and amazing Julie Foudy, Ali Riley, and Christen Press," Sophia muttered.
"To be fair, Christen is pretty amazing," Naomi said. "Ali, too."
"And not me, little girls? I'm hurt."
Sophia gasped and nearly fell out of the corner, catching herself on the end table. "Ma'am?" she squeaked.
Much to Sophia's relief, it was Carli who came to the corner and steadied her, helping her turn around. Carli had rejoined Foudy outside their door, and the more recent former captain gave Sophia's back a reassuring pat. She guided first Sophia, then Naomi, back to the bed, letting them pull their panties and shorts back up (for now, at least). Being bare in the corner was meant to help their focus, without anyone there to watch them, but Carli didn't think these two necessarily had to be spanked bare. So now they were sitting on the bed, side by side, with Carli and Julie in front of them.
"Alright, little girls." Julie said firmly. "You know yellow cards are unacceptable. I would never have allowed you two to get away with it in my time as Captain - whether Stanford or the national team."
"No ma'am," Sophia said quietly, eyes lowered. "We're sorry."
"I'm sure you are, Soph," Carli said, giving her hand a gentle squeeze. "I'm sure you and Naomi are nervous. But I promise, it's not going to be anything you two can't handle."
"She...she wouldn't use the strap on us?" Naomi ventured, keeping her gaze focused on Carli.
Carli shook her head. "Not for you two," she promised. "That's for big girls like Rose and Lynn."
Sophia blushed. "Rose isn't that big," she protested.
"But she got a second yellow, that's technically a red card," Carli reminded her. "And Lynn sprinted across practically the whole field just to foul another player. Deliberate actions like that couldn't be safely ignored."
"Oh," Sophia said quietly, nodding. "What's going to happen to us, Carli?"
"What do you think is going to happen?" Julie asked. "What happens to naughty little girls who get carded?"
Sophia's face flushed scarlet and she stared at her lap, holding Naomi's hand protectively. "They get spanked, ma'am," she said reluctantly. Neither of them was under any illusion that wasn't going to happen, after all. Naomi squeezed Sophia's hand in return, as Foudy nodded.
"Kelley begged me not to use the paddle or strap on you two. She seemed to think you were too little for such things."
"We're not little," Naomi said indignantly. "Ma'am."
"Of course you're not," Carli said soothingly, squeezing Naomi's shoulder. "It's okay, Naomi, you might not be a Little, or a submissive, but you can still make mistakes, and then we deal with them and move on. No one's going to be mad with you for making a mistake, sweetheart. Okay? We'll handle this and it'll be all over afterward."
Naomi stared at her lap and nodded. "But I shouldn't need it."
"Oh, now, that's not true," Carli said. "Dominants or neutrals might not get in trouble as often, but that doesn't mean never, Naomi. And you're still very young, you've been classified barely five years."
"Three," Naomi said, embarrassed.
"Hmm?" Carli raised an eyebrow. "You're twenty-three, aren't you?"
Naomi nodded. "I had to retest a couple of times. They weren't certain, at first."
"Well, that's interesting," Julie said mildly, "but I think we've got away from the subject a bit. Don't you?"
"It's fine, Nay," Sophia said soothingly, "you know people's brains aren't fully developed before they're somewhere in their mid-twenties anyway, so while we start testing at eighteen it's not a failure if you don't get it right away."
"Megan is a neutral, too," Julie pointed out. "There's nothing wrong with that, Naomi. You're just as normal as anyone else. You don't have to try to get into trouble alongside Soph in order to feel accepted."
Sophia gave Naomi a startled look, and her friend squirmed as Foudy looked at them knowingly.
"How...how did you..."
"I've seen plenty of Neutrals in my time, Naomi. It's always the same. You're trying to put a square peg in a round hole, little one, you don't have to get into trouble to fit in."
"Sometimes it's fun though," Naomi ventured, and Julie sighed.
"And sometimes it isn't, especially the consequences, which Sophia is so adept at helping you put off."
"Alright then." Foudy drew another implement out of her bag - a plimsoll, or so-called slipper. It was really a canvas athletic shoe with a flat rubber sole.
Sophia looked at it apprehensively. "Sinc has one of those."
"Does she?" Foudy asked mildly. "Has she used it?"
"Not so much," Sophia admitted. "It was a gift from the Matildas captain, mostly she has it sitting around as a threat for if things get too out of hand in the locker room. You know. "Don't make me send you for the slipper if you can't settle down." And everyone always settles down, so..."
"Not from Kerr?" Foudy inquired, feeling like Sophia would have said Sam Kerr if she'd meant her. Sophia shook her head.
"No, from before her."
"Mm." Foudy nodded. Lisa de Vanna, probably. De Vanna was always big on the plimsoll. Then she narrowed her eyes at Sophia. "You're trying to get me off track again."
"Is it working, ma'am?" Sophia asked.
"Not anymore, little one."
Sophia sighed. "It was a good try, though?"
Julie seated herself on the bed opposite Sophia and Naomi. "Come here, Sophia," she prompted. "That's enough stalling."
Reluctantly, Sophia obeyed, letting Foudy pull her into position and yelping softly as her shorts were tugged down. Her panties stayed in place, though, so Sophia buried her face in her folded arms and resolved not to argue. She'd probably done more than enough of that.
Three hard smacks with Foudy's hand to each bottom cheek made Sophia squirm, whimpering. "Owww, Foudy please, ma'am...."
"Settle down, Sophia," Foudy said warningly. "We're not finished yet. Not for a yellow card, little girl."
Sophia squirmed as Foudy smacked each bottom cheek, then each of her sit spots, twice with the slipper.
"Owww! Ma'am, I'm sorry, sorry," Sophia sobbed helplessly.
"I believe you, Sophia," Julie said, stroking the girl's bubble braid lightly. "Settle, little one, I have you."
Sophia settled, as requested, waiting anxiously for more smacks that didn't come. Slowly, she relaxed, catching her breath.
When Sophia was calm, and breathing easier, Julie lifted her up, tugging her shorts back up. "Alright Sophia. It's Naomi's turn now, do you understand?"
"B-but...you...." Sophia stuttered, unsure how to articulate what she needed to say.
"Do you want me to take care of Naomi, Sophia?" Carli put in, seeing Sophia still struggling.
"Yes please," Sophia whispered.
Carli nodded. She sat on the bed beside Naomi, so the younger girl wouldn't have to go far, and patted her lap. "Come on then, Naomi, over now."
Naomi swallowed nervously, but took the required position, whimpering as her shorts were tugged down.
Carli wanted to comfort her, but knew that would have to wait. She began Naomi's spanking, giving her the exact same as Sophia had received, and Naomi sobbed as Carli's hand smacked down over her panties.
"Oh, p-please Carli, I'll be good, I don't want the slipper," she cried when Carli paused to retrieve it from Foudy.
"I know," Carli said gently. "I know you don't. But we're almost done, Naomi, breathe for me."
Obediently, Naomi caught her breath, trembling.
Carli gave Naomi two smacks to each bottom cheek with the slipper before lifting her back up, pulling her shorts up, and Naomi went limp in Carli's arms, clinging to her.
"Oww...sorry, sorry Carli...."
"I know," Carli said again. "It's forgiven, Naomi, shh, just breathe, I've got you."
Naomi nodded into Carli's shoulder, letting the former captain hold her tightly as she collected herself. "S-sorry to be so much trouble."
"It's forgiven, Naomi," Carli promised. "Just settle here with Soph, now, you'll be alright soon."
Carli tucked Naomi in with Sophia, rubbing the girls' backs through the covers. "There you go, my good, brave girls, it's alright now, all finished, time to rest."
Naomi yawned and cuddled close to Sophia, feeling her best friend's arm wrap securely around her. "We'll be better, Carli."
"I know you will. I believe in you." Carli smiled reassuringly. "Now sleep, my good girls."
Julie and Carli left them to rest, and when they were back in the corridor, Julie caught Carli by the arm. "Perhaps we should stop by your room before I go see Alex," she said, eyebrows raised. "You spent quite a bit of time with Lindsey, Carli Anne."
Carli sucked on her lower lip. "I had to take care of her, ma'am," she said meekly, looking at Julie. The dominant woman - her platonic dominant - looked back, frowning slightly.
"The team isn't just my responsibility, Carli Anne Lloyd Hollins. I'd say you're overdue for a discussion."
"Yes ma'am," Carli said with a grimace. She followed Foudy obediently back to her room, and, sighing, changed into her pajamas. Carli knew she'd be going directly to bed afterward, and put herself over her Mistress' knee without further protest.
She was less than thrilled, though not surprised, when Julie used the slipper from the beginning. After all, she wasn't as young as Sophia or Naomi by far. Carli focused on taking her swats, breathing through it, trying not to cry until she absolutely had to. Though her resolve broke faster than she'd wanted, of course.
It always did, with Foudy.
Only when she was sobbing contritely over Julie's knee did Julie stop the punishment, pulling Carli's panties and pajama bottoms back up over her reddened posterior. She lifted Carli up onto her feet, pulling her close and stroking her hair.
"Alright pet," she soothed, "my good girl, Carli Anne, you took your slippering so well for me. It's alright, I have you." She held Carli until the younger woman was calmer, giving her a light kiss on the forehead. "Now I think it's time for you to be in bed, too."
Carli nodded sleepily, not daring to protest as Julie put her to bed. She blushed in embarrassment as Julie tucked Carli's bright red stuffed bear under her arm - almost no one knew Carli still had that, much less where she kept it, but sometimes, in times like these, she could really use the stuffed bear's comfort.
"Scarlett," she yawned, cuddling Scarlett to her chest, and Julie smiled fondly.
"That's right. Useful for color matching, isn't she?" Julie teased fondly, and Carli growled in sleepy protest.
"Not funny, ma'am."
"A little bit funny," Julie said, giving Carli a pat on the head. "Go to sleep, pet."
Before long, Carli did, and Julie smoothed the covers over her and Scarlett.
Then she slipped from the room, closing Carli's door behind her. She felt for the last implement in her bag - the riding crop.
She had a Baby Horse in need of remedial training.
Chapter 48: Tales of the Tournaments chapter 32: Caro and Olivia
Summary:
During the second half of the Sweden/Argentina group stage match, Caroline Seger and her girlfriend, Olivia Schough, are both called to account by Miss Pernilla for their misbehavior during the first half, out of sight of their other teammates. They both make the painful acquaintance of the Swedish birch paddle, one of Pernilla's preferred implements - especially when she's forced to step in on the rare occasion that the Swedish Captain can't keep herself out of trouble.
Chapter Text
Caroline Seger was...concerned for Olivia Schough.
Well, that was one way to put it at least. The Swedish captain certainly was concerned for her girlfriend's ultimate fate. Olivia was still out there, after all, sitting on a yellow card she'd picked up in the 20th minute for flattening Romina Nunez.
Under normal circumstances, things would have been fine. Caro would have dealt with her at halftime - girlfriend or no, she wasn't going to let Olivia off easy - but. Well.
She'd just had to go and collide with Nunez - and another of the Argentinians, Caro thought she was called Larroquette - herself.
Stupid, stupid, Sara Caroline Seger, she scolded herself in her head. You shouldn't have done that, why were you so careless?
It would be one thing, Caro reflected, for Magda or Kosse to have fucked up that way. She was older than them, she could have handled them and Olivia. But no, she'd had to go and do it. They had just been there.
But it's your responsibility to watch where you're going, Sara Caroline.
Caro tried to banish the reproving voice in her head - which sounded uncomfortably like that of Miss Pernilla, who was brought in for the Swedish squad for such occasions as these - and pressed herself deeper into the corner, trying to hide from Pernilla's knowing expression.
Swedish substitution, 62nd minute.
Olivia Schough was called off, substituted for Lina Hurtig, and when she got down the tunnel, entering the locker room, the first thing she saw was her girlfriend in the corner.
Where, presumably, Caro had been for the last seventeen minutes.
Then she saw Jenna's girlfriend Pernilla - Miss Pernilla, Olivia corrected herself anxiously. Miss Pernilla beckoned her closer, and Olivia swallowed hard, obeying the gesture.
"Um...hi, Miss Pernilla," she tried.
"Hello. Sara, why don't you join us?" Pernilla requested, and knowing it wasn't really a request, Caro left her corner, moving to stand by her girlfriend.
"You'll be getting six with the Ornäs, Olivia," Miss Pernilla announced, and Olivia swallowed.
"But Miss Pernilla, please, I didn't mean for it to happen," Olivia pleaded.
"What happened, happened, young lady. I'm not letting you get away with hurting someone just because you say you didn't mean it."
"Livi," Caro groaned, giving her hand a squeeze. "Don't try that on Pernilla."
"That's Miss Pernilla, Sara," Pernilla retorted. "And that's enough sass out of the both of you. You're going to drink these."
She pulled two bottles of HotShot out of her bag, and Caro grimaced. While she knew it would save them from needing to go sit in the ice baths to soothe the aches of their collisions, it would just mean they were ready to be paddled sooner.
And that they would have to endure the awful taste in their mouths while it was happening.
Olivia and Caro reluctantly took the HotShots and downed them, grimacing as the bitter spice filled their mouths and slid down their throats, setting every nerve in their upper digestive tracts on fire.
It meant that the aches they'd got from playing were gone, but that was small comfort.
Especially considering Miss Pernilla was planning to give them more.
"Come here, Olivia," Miss Pernilla ordered, picking up the Ornäs, the birch paddle, and making Olivia cringe. Reluctantly, she obeyed, bending over and putting her hands on the bench.
"Now you, Sara," Miss Pernilla said, and Caro took up an identical position beside her girlfriend. Their shorts and panties were still up, but Miss Pernilla fixed that, baring both girls before giving Caro's bottom a tap with the birch paddle to gauge her aim.
Caro yelped, even though the tap hadn't hurt - she hadn't been expecting it.
"You think that hurts, Sara?" Miss Pernilla asked sardonically.
Please don't finish that thought, Caro prayed. Miss Pernilla was not obliging.
"If that hurts, I hope you can take this," Pernilla said heartlessly, as she smacked the paddle down on Caro's bottom, then Olivia's.
Caro sucked in a breath, trying not to react, as Miss Pernilla continued alternating the burning swats between her and her girlfriend. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. Olivia was shaking, trying to lean into Caro for support.
"You may get up and correct your clothes, Olivia," Miss Pernilla said.
Olivia scrambled to stand and pull her panties and shorts back up. Caro was halfway up before a cleared throat stopped her.
"I don't believe I said we were finished, Sara Caroline."
Caro froze. "B-but Miss Pernilla, you told Olivia six!"
"I told Olivia six, Sara Caroline Seger." Miss Pernilla looked down at her disapprovingly. "You are a captain. You are the senior captain and this sort of discussion should not be necessary with you."
Cringing at Pernilla's tone, Caro resumed her position, an involuntary whine escaping her lips. "Miss Pernilla, please, have mercy..."
"Oh, don't worry, Sara, I am," Pernilla said. "I'm not starting over, for one."
The thought of that had Caro shuddering. "T-thank you for your leniency, ma'am," she whispered.
"Are you ready for us to finish this, then?" Pernilla asked, her tone somewhat gentler, and sniffling, Caro exhaled.
"H-how many, ma'am?"
"Six more, Sara," Pernilla replied.
Caro gulped, closing her eyes against the tears. "Yes ma'am." She didn't have a choice, after all.
The second set of six began falling, one after the other, no longer alternating with Olivia. Caro was given just enough time to feel each one - two more across her sit spots (where the last two had landed, and the final four across her upper thighs, where captains didn't usually give spanks. The swats over her thighs were hard enough altogether to redden them, and Caro was gripping the bench tightly, trying to stay upright. She knew those were going to show even when her panties and shorts were pulled back up. That was evidence of her punishment she wouldn't be able to conceal from the girls.
When Caro was permitted to stand, Olivia had to help her. Caro buried her face in her hands as her girlfriend gently tugged her panties and shorts back up. Then Olivia's arms were around her.
"You were so brave, Caro," Olivia whispered, squeezing her gently. "Sorry I got you in trouble."
"I got me in trouble, Livi," Caro said quietly. Though it probably wouldn't have happened if she hadn't been playing distracted, worried about her girlfriend.
"Sorry for my card, then," Olivia said quietly, and Caro nodded, stroking Olivia's hair.
"I'm sorry I collided with those girls and made Miss Pernilla have to step in."
"It was an accident mostly," Olivia ventured. "But you'll be more careful, right? We both will?"
"Right," Caro said, taking another shuddering breath. "It's going to be awful when the girls get back."
Olivia grimaced. "Maybe Miss Pernilla will let you wear a skirt or some joggers or something?"
"No," Pernilla said firmly. Caro sighed.
"The humility will be good for you, Sara Caroline," Pernilla added. "Now, back in the corner with you."
Caro grimaced. "Can I please sit, at least, ma'am?"
"Are you sure you want to do that?" Pernilla raised an eyebrow.
Defeated, Caro sighed and went to the corner, burying herself in it and trying to forget that anyone else would be coming through the door.
Sooner than she liked, someone did; Sofia Jakobsson.
Caro wasn’t sure how she managed to keep herself sane interacting with Sofia and Stina, especially when the birch paddle was brought out for Hanna, too.
In the end, though, the main takeaway for the team was that they had won, and had the round of 16 to look forward to. Caro suppressed the insecurities bubbling under the surface until she’d escaped back to her hotel room with Olivia, collapsing on the bed.
"Car, you know that the girls aren't going to think any less of you for taking your punishment like you should."
"But Sof-"
Livi interrupted, "Sofia, especially is not going to look down on you because a) she went through something similar herself and b) She's probably proud, along with a little worried, but not looking down on you."
Caroline sighed and flopped back down on the bed, feeling Olivia’s arms slide around her again.
“Thank you, Livi. I don’t know where this is coming from,” Caro admitted. “I’m the strong one, the Dominant, the one who should know what she’s doing.”
Olivia snorted. “Sounds like you’re starting to listen to Pernilla too much.” She pulled Caro close and kissed her gently. “Anyone can make a mistake. You told me that. But you’re not a mistake, Car. We’re not a mistake. I’ll stand with you, no matter what anyone else says. My big, strong Captain.”
“Mmm.” Caroline sighed into Olivia’s hair. “Thank you, Livi darling.”
The two curled up together, and Caro dashed off a brief text to Kosse asking her and Magda to handle the team until tomorrow.
Right now, Caro wanted nothing more than to fall asleep in her girlfriend’s arms and forget Miss Pernilla had ever done anything to them. Tomorrow was soon enough to be responsible again.
Chapter 49: A Call to "Mom" (Halftime during "The Swedish Showdown part 1" in Tales of the Tournaments)
Summary:
In the locker room after an unsuccessful first half of the round of 16 match against Sweden, Kelley decides to be a brat to Sofia Jakobsson, who only wants to comfort AT during halftime. Alex Morgan doesn't appreciate her best friend and platonic little's behavior - and decides to involve Megan Rapinoe and an old friend.
Notes:
(Callbacks to the 2019 post-Women's World Cup "Soccer Mom Interview" with Katie Nolan, which has ever since resided at the top of my "this is the funniest thing EVER" list. It's on YouTube. The one I prefer is titled "Always Late with Katie Nolan | Alex Morgan Megan Rapinoe and Kelley O'Hara" and is 5:40 minutes long. There's also one that's a slightly shorter clip.)
Also shows Kelley going little for Alex, who is her platonic caregiver in Soccerverse (though given the right prompting, Alex can playact at bratting right alongside her if need be, as the Katie interview shows lol.)
Chapter Text
As AT cuddled with Sofia, Kelley found herself being dragged over to the opposite side of the dressing room. "Pinoe," Alex called and Megan quickly joined them in a quiet corner of the room.
"What are you involving Pinoe in this for?" Kelley demanded.
"She's going to call Katie."
Kelley sputtered, mouth open. "What?"
"Are you sure we need to involve Katie, Alex?" Megan raised her eyebrows.
"She involved herself with us," Alex countered. "And you know Kelley is her favorite."
Megan snorted, rolling her eyes. "Oh yes, I remember. 'I can't keep up with all your little fads. Oh, I'm vegan, oh, I'm gay,'" she mocked Katie's sarcastic tones as Kelley blushed hotly.
"Leave her out of this!"
But Pinoe was already making the call, much to Kelley's consternation. On the other end of the video call, Katie Nolan picked up.
"Well, well, if it isn't my girls!" she said cheerfully - too cheerfully, in Kelley's opinion. "What can Mom do for you, girls?"
Alex raised an eyebrow. "Kelley tore into Sofia for coming in to check on AT."
Katie turned to look at Kelley, gasping in shock. "Kelley Anne! What did you say to her?"
Grumbling, Kelley sighed. "I said she wasn't welcome, we didn't need a spy in here."
"Well, that's just not how we do things, is it? I raised you girls better than that." Katie frowned disapprovingly. "Alex, I certainly hope you know what to do with her."
"Yes mom," Alex said dutifully, covering the urge to laugh that Katie always gave her no matter how angry she was.
"Show me. And young lady, you will obey Alex, do you hear me, Kelley Anne?"
Kelley growled under her breath. "Yes, I hear you."
"Let's go, Kelley Maureen, over right now." Alex propped her leg up on the bench, and Kelley was so relieved at hearing her real middle name that she almost didn't care Katie was watching. It wasn't as though she had any choice in the matter, after all. But she still huffed a bit as she was pulled over Alex's thigh, grumbling irritably.
"I think we both know why you're in this position, Kelley Maureen," Alex said, before beginning to spank her, smacking each bottom cheek and each sit spot once with her hand. She continued in that fashion, bringing tears to Kelley's eyes quickly. The tears clung to Kelley's lashes and she tried not to let them fall in front of Pinoe and especially Katie. "Good girls don't treat their friends that way, do they Kelley Maureen?"
"N-no, Mommy," Kelley's face crumpled and she sniffled, clinging to Alex's leg, feeling small. "S-sorry!"
"When we get out there I want you to apologize to Sofia, do you understand? She's the one who needs your apology."
"Uh huh, will, sorry Mommy..."
Alex pulled Kelley to her feet and hugged her close. "That's captain once we get back out there," she reminded Kelley, who buried her face in Alex's shoulder.
"S-sorry...."
"Shhh, I've gotcha," Alex murmured. "I know, I know, Kelley, angel." She looked up at Katie.
"Good work, Alex. Like I said, being a mom is a full time job," Katie observed, and Alex nodded.
"I know."
"We can handle her from here, Katie," Alex assured.
"Well, all right, but you just let me know if you need anything, girls. I'm keeping an eye on the match," Katie replied. "Some things are worth staying up late for."
"Hope you've got plenty of coffee for whatever ungodly hour this is," Alex groaned.
"Plenty of mom's special juice," Katie agreed, and Pinoe snorted. "Well, good luck, my girls."
"Thanks, Katie," Pinoe said. "I hope we don't disappoint."
"You could never," Katie reassured her. "I'm so proud of all of you. Yes, you too Kelley. Just sort out the attitude, alright?"
Quietly, Kelley nodded. "Sorry Alex had to call you."
"It's alright. Go and apologize to Sofia, and then get back on that field and win this thing," Katie encouraged. "Or do your best, no matter what happens."
"Up to Vlatko whether me or Pinoe go on, but hopefully," Kelley said. "I'm not looking forward to sitting on the bench again." She grimaced.
"And whose fault is that, Kelley Anne?" Katie asked pointedly. Kelley rolled her eyes.
"Yes, yes, got it, thanks."
Katie chuckled. "I'll talk with you all later." They said goodbye and then Katie was gone from the call. Alex steered Kelley back toward AT and Sofia.
Chapter 50: The Implement Swap (USWNT vs. Sweden, halftime, Miss Pernilla & Julie Foudy, with Carli Lloyd)
Summary:
The USWNT-Sweden match is disappointing Julie Foudy, as it gets near halftime still scoreless. However, she and Miss Pernilla, the Swedes' on-hand Classification Cent(re) dominant, have an agreement about what to do with their teams to keep them on their toes.
After all, the USWNT know Foudy's implements by now. They'd never expect to be facing down the Ornas.
Miss Pernilla's girls would - but Foudy's implements would be a surprise.
Of course, before they can use unfamiliar implements, they have to experience them - just a little.
Carli Lloyd is party to the whole thing - in a way she didn't expect.
Notes:
For the Spanktember prompt "Unusual Implements". Yes, I'm behind. I will finish Spanktember in October, lol. Happy October, frens.
Chapter Text
The USWNT-Sweden round of 16 match had limped scorelessly to halftime, and Julie Foudy was, in a word, frustrated.
Disappointed.
She was sitting in the box with Carli, watching her friend, her platonic submissive intently as Carli's nerves rose. Carli was pacing.
"Come here, Carli Anne," Foudy prompted, and beckoned Carli to sit by her, then lie down, her head in Julie's lap. "It's alright pet, I have you."
"Lindsey's falling apart, ma'am," Carli protested anxiously. "The team's going to be destroyed."
Foudy shook her head. "Have a little faith, won't you pet? They could turn it all around in the next half. But in case they don't, I have a special surprise in mind for them."
Carli looked up warily. "Ma'am?"
Foudy pulled out her phone, scrolling through her contacts to her fellow professional dominants' numbers, and found Miss Pernilla easily enough.
She initiated the call, and Carli listened.
"Hello, Pernilla. Thank you for taking my call." Foudy paused. "Yes, I think you're right, it's not really going well for either of our girls. I think they could do with some special encouragement. Are you still prepared to go through with our plan? Yes?" Another pause. "Good, I'll meet you in the box, it's just me and Carli here for now."
When Foudy ended the brief call, Carli gave her a suspicious look. "Julie, what are you doing?"
Foudy smiled faintly. "Just trust me, Carli. You do, don't you?"
"...Yes," Carli sighed. "But if you plan on letting something happen to Lindsey--"
"Carli, pet, Lindsey will be fine," Foudy promised. "She may not be entirely happy, but she'll be well enough. It won't be like it was with him." Her gaze darkened. "Never again."
Carli's gaze was equally feral. "If he ever comes near any of our girls again I swear I'll--"
"Leave him to me, pet," Foudy said firmly. "I don't need you getting hurt too."
"Yes, Mistress," Carli subsided, though the thought of not being able to protect her little girl herself galled her.
There was no more to be said about Benstiti, however, even in allusions, for a knock came at the box door and obediently, Carli went to open it. Miss Pernilla stepped through, and Carli closed the door behind her as the Swede brought her bag over to Foudy.
Apprehensively, Carli observed Pernilla removing the single implement from her bag - the Swedish birch paddle, longer than any in Foudy's current arsenal, but not unfamiliar to Foudy, as evidenced by the practiced swing she gave it.
"Carli, pet, come here."
Carli gave Foudy an apprehensive look. "Ma'am?"
"Now please."
Worried, Carli joined the two dominant women, watching as Pernilla examined the implements from Foudy's bag - the butter paddle, short strap, slipper, hairbrush, and riding crop.
"Have I displeased you, ma'am?"
"Oh, no, pet. Not at all," Foudy promised, giving Carli's hair a reassuring stroke. "It's alright Carli," she reassured the younger woman. "I just want to make sure I have a better feel for this paddle. That's all."
Carli took a nervous step back. "Ma'am, please--"
"Come here, Carli Anne."
Carli paled. It had been a while since she had faced such a menacing implement.
She obeyed after a few moments, nevertheless...and was surprised when Foudy held the birch paddle out to her.
"Ma'am?"
"Take it. Look at it."
Carli took the paddle, turning it over slowly, and examining the length of light wood, the smooth, flat surface - thankfully unmarred by holes - and hefted its slight weight in her hand. "Yes, ma'am?"
"It's not as heavy as it looks, is it?"
Slowly, Carli shook her head. "No?"
"Are you asking me or telling me?" Foudy raised her eyebrows. "I suppose there's only one way for you to be sure it isn't going to break Lindsey."
Carli swallowed nervously.
Much to Carli's shock, Foudy bent over the end of the table Pernilla had put her implements on, grasping the sides.
"Now, Carli. I know you are capable of delivering discipline, so I know that you understand what to do with that. I trust you," Foudy prompted.
Carli's cheeks flushed. Disciplining Lindsey and Mal, and her other younger (former) teammates was one thing, but Foudy? "Ma'am?"
"Go ahead, Carli. Don't make me tell you again," Foudy retorted.
Carli exhaled. She hefted the paddle in her hands, taking a careful test swing with it, then another. When she had the feel of it in her hand, she took up position behind Foudy and gauged her aim.
Pretend she's Lindsey, Carli thought to herself. She landed the first swat, not much more than a light tap, and Foudy barely flinched.
"Oh I know you can do better than that. If you don't go harder, we'll switch positions Carli Anne."
Carli swatted down again, harder this time, enough to make Foudy draw a sharp breath. Tears stung Foudy's eyes, though she didn't let them fall.
"That's more like it, pet," she said, exhaling shakily and standing back up. "Put that down on the table. Pernilla, have you decided which implements you want to borrow?"
Carli looked at the Swede as Pernilla examined the implements.
Miss Pernilla had removed the last item from Foudy's bag - a clean kitchen towel, wrapped around a new bar of oatmeal soap. She replaced the soap in the bag - she didn't think she'd need that.
"Is this for the implements, Julie?" Pernilla asked.
"It could be, but more often it makes a good implement in itself, ready to hand for a quick lesson," Foudy replied. "Show her, Carli."
"Ma'am?" Carli sputtered, turning to look at the dominant Swede.
"I know you know how it works, Carli," Foudy prompted.
"Yes, but - on Miss Pernilla?" Carli protested.
"You have my permission, Carli. It is the rule, after all," Pernilla said calmly.
Carli gave a wary nod, picking up the towel and twirling it into a tail. She snapped it, catching Pernilla once on the palm, and again - once she was sure Pernilla wasn't going to react past a gasp for that - across Pernilla's trouser seat, then lower down. The strokes on Pernilla's bottom and thighs were muted by her clothing, but still stung sharply enough.
Pernilla drew a breath and let it out slowly, wincing. "That is certainly...surprisingly effective."
"I would normally choose only one target for any naughty girl in particular," Foudy clarified. "But any one of those would do, with the towel, depending on the severity of the offense. It's usually just one stroke as well, a short, sharp, attention-getting lesson, no more than that."
Pernilla nodded her understanding. She selected the butter paddle, short strap, and riding crop. "Is that meant to be a football at the end?" she inquired, raising her eyebrows at the pattern on the flat circle on the 'business end' of the crop.
"Looks like it, doesn't it?" Foudy commented. Pernilla nodded. She hadn't seen many of these novelty sort of crops used at the Classification Centre back home, but whatever worked.
At Foudy's direction, she bent over the table as Foudy had done.
Then Foudy handed Carli the butter paddle. Carli blinked at her, blushing, but knew better than to protest now. She gave Pernilla two smacks with the implement, one in the middle of her bottom and one across her sit spots. Then she repeated this with the short strap when Foudy handed it over.
Pernilla's composure was beginning to crack, but she was trying her hardest to remain collected in front of Foudy and especially Foudy's submissive.
"Now, the riding crop is special," Foudy commented, picking it up. "I find it most useful when one of our girls is particularly stubborn. For repeated offenses, or if she is too proud to try and resolve her guilt, even when she knows she should. It can be very effective in teaching a recalcitrant girl a sharp lesson, or breaking down a barrier she insists on putting up."
Pernilla raised her eyebrows, looking at Foudy as she passed the crop to Carli.
Carli snapped the crop down with a flick of her wrist, smacking first one of Pernilla's bottom cheeks, then the other - once, then twice. Then she landed a stroke to each sit spot.
Tears were pooling in Pernilla's eyes, and were evident in her voice as she gulped back a cry. "O-oh...well," she gasped, shuddering. "That is certainly...effective, Julie."
"Ordinarily, I would keep going at least until I saw tears," Foudy remarked. She inspected Pernilla's face, and saw the traitorous evidence of tears clinging to Pernilla's lashes. "However, judging by what I know of you, one of your girls in your position would probably be crying already."
"I don't want to ruin my makeup," Pernilla objected. Foudy rolled her eyes.
"Yes, yes...fine."
Foudy walked over to Carli, apparently dropping the subject, and Pernilla relaxed.
She gasped as the crop snapped down again, in a repeated set of the swats from Carli. These were laid on with a far more expert hand - not that Carli couldn't discipline, but the crop was obviously not her usual implement, and she'd been being careful of Pernilla.
This second set of six was laid on far less gently, and the tears spilled down Pernilla's cheeks.
"Please..." Pernilla gasped around a soft sob.
Foudy set it down, squeezing Pernilla's shoulder gently. "Something more like that."
"Oh..." Pernilla managed a watery glare at Foudy. "You tricked me, Julie."
"Sometimes it's necessary."
Yes, the Swede supposed, sometimes it was. It wasn’t easy to get past Pernilla’s guard, but somehow Foudy had done it.
Chapter 51: Tales of the Tournaments chapter 38: Room Visits, part 1 (Lindsey and Emily)
Summary:
After the USWNT-Sweden match, Julie Foudy (accompanied at first by Carli Lloyd) finds herself having to make the promised visits to the USWNT team members in need of attention.
As usual, for Carli's sake, she starts with Lindsey Horan - Carli's platonic little - and Lindsey's roommate, Emily Sonnett.
Chapter Text
When Foudy and Carli came to Lindsey and Emily's room, they found both girls in their pajamas, sitting on one of the two beds.
Foudy sat down on the other bed, opposite them, setting her bag down beside her. It was oddly flat today, the usual jumble of things seemingly absent. Foudy surveyed the two girls, concerned. "How are you two holding it together? Lindsey?"
"Fine, Grandma'am," Lindsey said thickly, swallowing. "We only just lost the World Cup and all."
Foudy sighed.
"I know. I know you did," she agreed. "Emily?"
"I used to play in Sweden, did you remember that? They traded me during the pandemic. They sent me away from Mommy Alex," Emily sniffled, and while Carli had chosen to sit by Lindsey and draw the girl into her lap, all Emily could do was pick up her stuffed bear and hug it tightly.
"I know, Emily. I know they did," Foudy said soothingly. "Were any of these girls your friends?"
They had been. But Emily answered, "It didn't matter tonight whether they were or not."
Foudy shifted to the other bed, sitting on Emily's other side, and placed a hand on her knee. "I want you to know that it does matter, Emily Ann. You matter. Both of you, all of you do. Even when your behavior is less than sterling, even when a match is lost, you still matter. You will always matter to us, no matter whether you're in Sweden or some other country, or playing with us."
Emily looked at her, startled. "This isn't a prank?"
"No," Foudy shook her head.
"Does it mean we don't get smacks?" Lindsey asked without much hope. Carli raised an eyebrow.
"What do you think, princess?"
"...probably not? Because you said back in New Jersey, you don't love having to punish me but you and I guess Grandma'am will when you have to, because you love us."
Emily sighed reluctantly. "Does it matter that we don't want to be spanked, Grandma'am?"
"It's contagious," Carli observed at Foudy's raised eyebrow.
"Cute, but no," Foudy sighed, giving Emily's blonde hair a pat. "This is for the guilt of losing the match. We can see how it's eating at you."
"Don't panic, princess. It's only going to be five, for you and Emmy. We'll make it quick," Carli promised.
Instead of comforting Lindsey, Carli's words raised her suspicions. "Five with what, Mummy?" She eyed Foudy's bag, still lying innocently on the other bed. "There's something not normal in there. Isn't there?"
"There's something different in there," Carli allowed. She ran a gentle hand over Lindsey's blonde hair. "But we're not him, Lindsey. This isn't going to be like that. You're safe, princess, it might look a little scary but I need you to be my big, brave girl, alright, you're safe, I promise you. Both you and Emily." She knew what Lindsey was thinking. “It’s not like it was with him. I have you.”
The thought of Monsieur's - of Benstiti's - wicked, evil, full senior cane - which never should have touched her, coaches weren’t allowed to do that, especially male coaches - still made Lindsey cringe in horror. She turned her face into Carli's shoulder, not wanting to look, so Emily looked for her as Foudy retrieved the birch paddle.
It was as large as they had feared, definitely larger than the vintage butter paddle Foudy had brought last time. It could probably cover both their bottoms at the same time, easily, she thought with a shudder.
"It's alright, princess," Carli soothed, petting Lindsey's hair gently. "Turn around. It's not going to bite you."
"Part of us," Emily whimpered, as Lindsey looked. She shivered, grabbing Emily's hand.
"Shhh," Carli cuddled the girls in her lap, rocking them gently. "It's okay, precious. Breathe for me, Emily, I promise it's not going to be as bad as you think. It's not a heavy paddle." She stroked Emily's hair lightly, giving her a squeeze. "It'll be just enough, and you two can hold hands. It'll all be over in a minute."
"Mummy," Lindsey whispered. "Are you sure?"
"I'm sure, princess," Carli soothed. "Grandma'am wouldn't use something on her girls that she didn't know how it felt."
Even though Lindsey knew the rule, that was still a new thought, framed like that, and she looked sideways at Foudy.
"I'm still alive, aren't I, pet?" Foudy asked, and hesitantly, Lindsey nodded.
"Do you trust us that it's going to be okay?"
Another slow nod.
"Good girl," Foudy said gently. "Come on then, over the bed, both of you. If you're good girls it won't take long at all."
Reluctantly they left the safety of Carli's lap to take up position over the end of the other bed, where the bag was still lying, now empty.
Emily clutched her bear tightly in one arm, the other hand clinging tightly to Lindsey's. Without being asked, Carli retrieved Lindsey's stuffed rabbit, Bubbles, and tucked him into Lindsey's other arm.
Clinging tightly to each other, lying down hip to hip, Emily and Lindsey waited anxiously.
The first swat of the Swedish birch paddle smacked down across the seats of their pajama pants, because Foudy hadn't adjusted their clothing. The two thin layers offered barely any protection from the burn of the paddle, after all, and they gasped and yelped, holding tighter to their stuffed friends and each other.
Two. Three. Four. Five . The swats were delivered quickly, with just enough time between each for them to react, and by the fifth they were crying hard. Foudy helped them up onto the bed, lying down with their stuffed toys and their phones in reach.
"It's alright, little girls," she soothed. "All done now, good, brave girls."
"W-we're sorry we lost," Lindsey whispered.
"I know, I know," Foudy agreed, petting her hair. "It's going to be alright, Lindsey, little one. It's not your last tournament, I'm sure."
"It is for some of us," Emily said quietly.
"Not you, Dasani," Lindsey said, panicked, and Emily shook her head.
"No, not me, promise."
At Carli’s pleading look, Foudy left her behind to comfort the girls, especially Lindsey, while she picked up the birch paddle and carried on. “Don’t stay too long, Carli Anne,” she warned as she reached the door, “or we’ll be having a discussion of our own.”
“Yes ma’am,” Carli agreed, cheeks pinkening. Luckily Lindsey and Emily were too focused on their own sore bottoms to comment on Carli’s potential one, as Foudy slipped away.
Chapter 52: Tales of the Tournaments chapter 38: Room Visits, part 2 (Lynn and Kelley)
Summary:
In the next room, Foudy finds Lynn Williams and Kelley O'Hara. The Gotham teammates are concerned about Kelley's fellow littles - including Julie Ertz, whose yellow card means she has a *lot* of trouble coming. But it doesn't eliminate their worry over their own punishment, of course. Kelley, having missed the winning opportunity for the USWNT, is in for a bit more trouble than Lynn.
It doesn't help Kelley's case that she'd already been given a short spanking at halftime for mouthing off to Sofia Jakobsson.
But after the girls' paddling is out of the way, they can worry about their teammates' imminent doom. Especially Julie Ertz, their JJ. An offhand comment by her husband Zach before the World Cup may come back to bite him in the ass, if JJ remembers it that is. Lynn and Kelley certainly do, and Kelley is less than thrilled with her fellow Stanford alumnus for being so careless with his words.
Chapter Text
When Foudy got to Lynn and Kelley's room, she found them dressed in their pajamas, facing their corners as ordered.
Lynn was standing quietly, arms at her sides, but Kelley was fidgeting, glaring at the wall. She kicked the corner when Foudy entered.
"Kelley Maureen, what did that corner do to offend you?" Foudy asked mildly.
Kelley scowled - not that Foudy could see, but she could tell from her fellow Stanford alumnus' tone. "It exists."
"Hmm. Come here please Kelley. You too, Lynn."
The two Gotham players abandoned their corners and came to stand in front of Foudy, who had sat on the bed with her bag by her side.
"How are we feeling, hm?" Foudy inquired, looking at Lynn.
"Not fantastic, ma'am," Lynn said quietly, eyes lowered. "I thought we would do better."
Foudy took Lynn's hand, squeezing gently. "We all hoped so," she agreed. "But you didn't do terribly, either, Lynn. You tried, and you have more chances ahead of you. This tournament is over, but there will be others, I'm sure. Paris, at least, isn't that far away."
"Yes ma'am," Lynn said with a reluctant nod.
Kelley exhaled.
"Lynn might not have done terribly, but she still feels guilty over it. So do I. It was like Rio over again." She grimaced. "And this time it was my fault."
Foudy looked at her fellow Stanford graduate, eyeing the younger woman sternly.
"Yes, it was like Rio over again," she agreed. "Yes, you hit the post, Kelley Maureen. That shot could have been the difference for us."
Kelley's cheeks flushed and she stared at her lap.
"I guess you're not just here to make us feel better, ma'am," Kelley said quietly.
"That depends on how you mean. I'm here to relieve your guilt and help you move past it, so we can look forward to the next tournament, Kelley," Foudy replied.
Kelley grimaced. "Emily and Lindsey said you have an absolutely horrible paddle this time, like the kind of thing that Zach says would break Julie in half."
Foudy removed the Swedish birch paddle from her bag, and Kelley swallowed hard.
"It looks big enough to break Julie in half."
"It won't," Foudy promised. "No breaking any of you, Kelley. I promise."
Slowly, Kelley nodded. "Yes ma'am." Christ on a bike, this is going to be awful. “How many?"
"Five to start with," Foudy said. "Both of you come here and bend over the bed."
Reluctantly, they obeyed. Five to start with didn't sound promising at all.
Kelley and Lynn clung to each other, gasping as the birch paddle started to fall. One. Two. Three. Four. Five. The promised swats came swiftly, with just enough time between each for the burn to start to set in, and tears clung to their lashes, streaming down their cheeks.
"Christ on a bike," Kelley hissed, shuddering. "How the hell--"
"Sorry," Lynn sobbed, and Kelley squeezed her hand. "Please, ma'am..."
"You can get up, Lynn. Get up on the bed and hold Kelley's hands," Foudy instructed.
Kelley paled. "Fuck - sorry ma'am," she exhaled, gulping back another breath. "But please, Mo--I mean, Alex already spanked me at halftime, it's not like I wasn't sore coming into this--"
"I know, Kelley," Foudy said. "But you've got just a bit more coming. We have to handle that post, after all."
Kelley grimaced. "Ma'am, please--"
"Three more," Foudy said in a tone that allowed for no argument, and Kelley groaned. She looked at Lynn, who squeezed Kelley's hands encouragingly.
"I'm right here, Kell," Lynn said, and Kelley nodded reluctantly.
"Okay," she whispered, and Foudy gave her russet hair a reassuring stroke before adjusting her position and resuming the paddling.
The last three swats fell on Kelley's sit spots and upper thighs, and Kelley tried to pull her hands out of Lynn's, but Lynn held on tightly. When Foudy was finished, she helped Kelley get up on the bed next to Lynn, and rubbed the sobbing girl's back gently until Kelley was calm.
"S-sorry Foudy, sorry..."
"Shhh," Foudy murmured, stroking her hair, "good girl, Kelley, it's finished now, it's forgiven. You took that very well, considering, and you're not even the one who'll be worst off tonight."
Kelley drew a shuddering breath, looking up in wide-eyed alarm. "Oh...oh no, not JJ, please, Foudy, no, don't--"
"It's alright, she'll live, I promise," Foudy said dryly. "But your concern is noted and appreciated. I'll call Aly for her if you like."
Kelley exhaled. "I wish Zach was here."
"JJ probably doesn't," Lynn groaned. "Don't you remember what he said to her before we left?"
"Fuck," Kelley muttered. “Wasn’t it something like ‘win the World Cup or don’t bother coming home’?”
“I know they’re competitive, but he should have known better to say that to her when she goes little when she’s upset. Suppose she remembers it the wrong way,” Lynn pointed out, and Kelley groaned.
“If Zach upsets JJ I’ll smack him myself.”
“Leave JJ to me, girls,” Foudy interrupted. “I’m sure everything with Zach will be fine. I’ll get Aly,” she said again. “She’ll help.” Foudy gave Kelley's shoulder a comforting squeeze. "Stay with her, Lynn," she ordered, and Lynn nodded, wrapping an arm around Kelley as Foudy took her bag and left. The next room was Andi and Trinity's, and Foudy hadn't had to manage either of them before - especially Trinity, who was one of the team youngests along with Sophia, Naomi and AT.
Foudy sent Aly a quick text.
I may need your help soon with a certain Little Bronco of yours.
I’ll meet you there.
She’s in Carli’s room.
Got it,
Aly responded.
I’ll get her ready for you.
Chapter 53: Tales of the Tournaments chapter 38: Room Visits, part 3 (Washington Spirit teammates)
Summary:
Foudy's next stop during the USWNT room visits after the Sweden loss is Andi Sullivan and Trinity Rodman's room. She's never dealt with these two before and doesn't know what to expect, especially from Rodman, one of the team youngests.
What she really doesn't expect is an impromptu Washington Spirit team meeting attended by as many teammates as possible (which thankfully for Foudy's sanity, isn't many. Whatever happened to cornertime, anyway?)
Chapter Text
When Foudy entered Andi and Trinity's room, it was to find the girls were not only not in their corners, but not by themselves.
Ashley Sanchez and Aubrey Kingsbury had slipped into Andi and Trinity's room, and the keeper's presence in particular interested Foudy. She raised an eyebrow.
"Team meeting, Kingsbury?"
"Something like that, ma'am," Aubrey said. "At least I trust Lys is too grown up to run away."
"Presuming you mean Naeher, I'm inclined to agree with you. The little one is another difficulty altogether, but she's irrelevant to the conversation at the moment. Still, I didn't actually order you or Murphy to stay put, and Murphy's more than enough supervision for her," Foudy conceded.
"And you didn't give me any kind of orders either, ma'am," Ashley was quick to point out.
Foudy conceded the point with a nod. "Fair enough. So what are you four doing, aside from ensuring Rodman doesn't make a break for it?"
Trinity sputtered indignantly, but Andi shook her head.
"Don't deny it, little one, you were trying to convince me to let you leave before Foudy showed up."
Trinity scowled. "I just don't want...that, Andi," she replied. "It's not fair. None of us got yellow carded like Jules."
"No, but we had shots that Musovic stopped," Andi pointed out. "We could have got the team through if we'd been more careful."
"Or if Musovic had been less careful. It's not all on you," Aubrey said. "Take it from a keeper, I don't think Foudy intends to be hard on either of you for this."
"But if she's using the thing," Trinity objected.
"Then it'll be fewer swats than the others who did more to deserve it - if you wise up and shut up," Aubrey added. "Keep up the protesting and I might spank you myself before giving you to Foudy."
Trinity snapped her mouth shut, though a soft huff of frustration told the Spirit keeper and captain that Trinity wasn't happy about giving in.
"Thank you very much for that, Kingsbury, I was beginning to get a headache," Foudy commented, and Aubrey nodded.
"Anything I can do to help, ma'am. I have Tylenol in my bag if you need it?"
"No thank you, I'll manage, but I appreciate the concern," Foudy replied. "Do you think Rodman's a flight risk?"
"Likely," Aubrey said dryly. "What do you want me to do, tie her up?"
"Holding her down ought to be sufficient to start with," Foudy replied, and Trinity stared at Aubrey, realizing her captain had been serious.
"You wouldn't!"
"I'm going to hold you in place," Aubrey said calmly. "Don't make me need to do more than that, Trinity Rain Moyer-Rodman, and you won't find out."
Trinity stared at the floor, reluctantly allowing Aubrey to lead her to the bed and help her bend over the end. "But the thing, Cap," she protested.
Foudy stepped around Trinity and opened the bag in front of her, so she could see the birch paddle for herself. Predictably, Trinity tried scrambling back away from it, but Aubrey caught her by the forearms and held her down.
"Breathe."
"B-but Cap, I've never had something like that," Trinity protested weakly, and Andi came over, kneeling on the bed.
"I'm right here Trin," she consoled the younger player. "I'm here. I'll be getting the same from Foudy, whatever it is. Right here with you, okay?"
"Five," Foudy informed them both, and Andi nodded, suppressing a shudder. Five with that would be quite enough, especially for Trinity, though she wasn't looking forward to it either.
"Yes ma'am."
Andi bent over the bed next to Trinity, and then Ashley was up on the bed, holding her hands.
"Sanchez, what are you doing?" Andi raised her eyebrows.
"Didn't want you feeling left out," Ashley replied, making Andi roll her eyes at the younger player's impertinence. Still, there was genuine care behind it, so she let it go.
"Thanks, Sanchez."
Ashley nodded, holding Andi's hands but not holding her down as Aubrey was doing to Trinity. When Foudy saw the two would be properly comforted, she stepped back, landing the first stroke of the birch paddle across both girls' bottoms.
Trinity shrieked as though she was being murdered, and Aubrey managed to keep her from pulling away.
"Settle down," Aubrey ordered as a second swat took Trinity's breath away. Andi had done her best to control her breathing through both, but Trinity was struggling.
"It's not your ass on fire, Aubs," Trinity snarled through her tears.
"No, but I'm right here, I can see what Foudy's doing. Not saying you can't react, but please don't react like Foudy's murdering you, you'll have Vlatko hearing you from down the hall. We don't want him running over to make sure you're not murdered."
Trinity sucked in a breath, eyes wide, and shook her head. "But Aubs, it hurts."
"It's supposed to, kiddo," Aubrey said, not unsympathetic.
"Three left," Foudy prompted, and she looked at Trinity. "Do you need help staying quiet, little one?"
Trinity's eyes widened. "Um...." She looked at Aubrey for help.
"It might help stop you from killing our eardrums and freaking out Vlatko," Aubrey said dryly.
"Help like what?" Trinity demanded. "First Foudy wants me tied, then she wants to gag me? I thought Carli was her playtoy, not me."
"This is really the worst possible time to be saying something like that, little one," Aubrey said dryly. "If you need something in your mouth to keep you busy, though..." She glanced at Ashley, who let go of Andi briefly and hopped off the bed, going to Trinity's bag.
Ashley knew what she was looking for, and she didn't take long to find the sensory necklace with its chewable pendant, pulling it out and bringing it to her younger teammate. She put it around Trinity's neck, putting the silicone chew toy in Trinity's mouth. Trinity bit down on it, feeling soothed by its presence.
"Might not technically be a gag, but," Ashley muttered to Foudy as she resumed her place on the bed.
As long as it was working, Foudy didn't care what Ashley called it.
She resumed the paddling, delivering the third swat on top of the first two, and the last two lower down, and while Andi was definitely in tears by the end she was at least holding herself together better than Trinity.
The younger girl was curled in a ball on the bed, clinging to Aubrey's arms and chewing her sensory toy frantically as she cried. Aubrey scooped Trinity into her lap, hushing her, as Andi collapsed on the bed.
"Sorry we lost, ma'am," Andi said when she had breath to speak again. Foudy stroked her hair, nodding.
"It's alright Andi, you're both forgiven. I'll even forgive Trinity for her bratting, and not add extras this time," Foudy added. Trinity shuddered at the implication, and removed the stim toy from her mouth, looking up at Foudy through tear-filled eyes.
"S-sorry, sorry ma'am, I didn't mean - well I did at the time but I don't and--"
"I know, I know. You're prone to not thinking," Foudy observed wryly. "A common failing of the young, and sometimes the not so young," she added. "I'll let it go this time, no more swats tonight. Go to bed and get some sleep, it's going to be a long day tomorrow."
Trinity shuddered. "Uh huh, I mean yes ma'am."
"I'll get her to bed, ma'am," Aubrey promised. "Doubt Trin will want to let go of me anytime soon anyway."
Foudy nodded. "Goodnight then, girls." She stayed just long enough to ensure Trinity and Andi got into bed before slipping away, bag in hand. She'd never expected her first time disciplining those two to be with the Swedish birch paddle, but that's just how it was.
Chapter 54: Tales of the Tournaments chapter 38: Room Visits, part 4 (Megan Rapinoe & Alyssa Naeher)
Summary:
During the next two room visits, Foudy finds more unexpected visitors in her penitents' rooms, waiting to support their friends through the trouble. She can't let them all stay for Pinoe and Lyssa, but Alyssa Naeher, in particular, needs the support only one person can provide - a person who isn't there.
Luckily video calls are a thing.
Chapter Text
Foudy approached the next door and knocked, wondering exactly what she was going to find.
It was opened by Sofia Huerta, and Foudy suppressed the urge to roll her eyes as she found Alana Cook in the room as well.
"Is the group chat inviting impromptu team meetings or something, little girls?" she asked Huerta, looking past her to Alana, who was stretched out on the floor with Rose, engaged in some sort of competition on their gaming consoles.
Huerta shrugged helplessly. "She's Pinoe," was all she could say to that, and Huerta did roll her eyes at Alana when she swore in reaction to losing whatever game they'd been playing.
"I know she is," Foudy agreed. "Do you trust me to take care of her?"
Huerta sighed. "Yes ma'am."
"Then you and Alana run along back to your room like good little girls and I won't deal with you for skipping bedtime."
Alana's face flushed crimson. "Foudy!"
"That won't fly, little Cardinal. Out."
"Ew," Alana grumbled, but she got up and joined Huerta. "Goodnight, ma'am."
"Goodnight, little girls. Bed. Now."
Huerta and Alana left, the latter avoiding Foudy's gaze.
When they had gone, Foudy approached Rose, who got up off the floor, and called Pinoe out of her corner. "I suppose I should be relieved Sonnett didn't join your little party."
"Emmy's in bed, hopefully staying there, ma'am," Rose explained. "Not that Alana didn't try."
"Why am I not surprised," Foudy sighed.
"She's Alana, that's why," Megan replied in exasperation, shaking her head. "Ran off to France the first chance she got to go pro, and came back from PSG thinking she could get away with whatever she wanted."
"That's because it's Alana," Rose replied. "I don't know how anyone else could play under Irene Paredes and practically get away with murder, but Alana just has that look and it worked for her."
"Not that she was actually getting away with murder," Pinoe added hastily. Foudy hadn't thought so, but appreciated the clarification. "She was just getting away with being Irene's sweet little girl."
"Barnes sees through her then?" Foudy remarked, and Pinoe nodded.
"Yeah, the pretty eyes might have worked at PSG but they don't cut ice at the Reign."
"At least Alana went there after he left," Rose growled.
"Yeah, and came to the Reign just when he got here," Pinoe pointed out sardonically. "Luckily with the pandemic he didn't have the ability to try anything."
Foudy knew very well who and what they were talking about, and shook her head. "I am in no mood to discuss Farid Benstiti," she said firmly. "He has been dealt with, and while I appreciate we all have feelings about what he did, he is not the focus of my visit to this room. You are, Megan Anna."
Megan sighed reluctantly. "Well, I'm perfectly fine with not discussing Benstiti either," she allowed. "I would rather not get back to the original topic, though."
"I can imagine," Foudy said dryly. She raised her eyebrows as Megan flopped down on the bed with her phone. "Are you ready to have it over with, so we don't have to discuss it anymore?"
"Have you got anything to say to Rose?" Megan inquired, as the group chat pinged.
"I think she's been punished enough for now. Watching you should do well enough," Foudy replied. She watched with raised eyebrows as Megan absorbed herself in her phone. "Well, Megan Anna?"
Megan sat up with a reluctant scowl. "Rachael says I have to listen to you or else."
"Well, you know as well as I do that none of you have to," Foudy observed. "You could ask me to leave, and if you meant it, I would. But I would hate to leave you with your guilt unaddressed. Especially you, Megan."
Megan grimaced, putting her phone down. "You're starting to sound like Carli, the time she had to discuss it with me when I knelt after Kap."
"Where do you think she gets it from?"
"Kate," Megan said sardonically. Foudy rolled her eyes. Kate Markgraf, general manager and their former teammate, who had once worn Megan's number fifteen, had never gone easy on the girls in her day, either.
"That's enough, Megan. I'll ask you one more time. Will you accept this from me?"
Megan suddenly got it, as Foudy gave her a long look.
"The last time," she said quietly. It occurred to Megan that she, like Kate, would have to hand her number fifteen on. To who, she wasn't quite sure yet. "Alright, ma'am."
Foudy took the paddle out, and Megan bent over the bed at her direction. Rose took her hands, holding tightly to her, though Megan thought it was probably more for Rose's comfort than hers.
As the first smack of the birch paddle landed, she figured she was right. Rose looked stricken, and clung tighter. "Pinoe.."
"I'm here - ow, fuck," she hissed as the second swat landed, and a third. A fourth smacked down on her sit spots, and then Foudy paused, pressing a hand lightly on Pinoe's back.
"O-ow...sorry, Foudy," Pinoe gasped.
"You will be," Foudy replied. "We're only half done, Megan Anna."
Pinoe groaned into the bedcovers, holding tighter to Rose.
Rose clung to Pinoe's hands, letting out a soft whine. Pinoe thought it was rather unfair of Rose to be forced to be upset in this manner - Rose wasn't the one being paddled, after all - but the younger girl was empathetic to Pinoe's plight, and as the last four swats covered Pinoe's sit spots and upper thighs, Rose found herself whimpering and sobbing.
Of course, that meant Pinoe had to try and get control of herself, despite the fact that she wanted to rub the burn out of her bottom and go break down somewhere.
It wasn't so much the swats, she reflected, as Foudy helped her up onto the bed. Eight swats with a paddle wasn't beyond Pinoe's experience, and even though eight swats with that paddle was awful as fuck, she wasn't completely ignorant of the sensation.
No, Pinoe thought as she pulled Rose close, hugging her younger teammate like an overlarge teddy bear, the worst part of the punishment wasn't really the pain. Pain, she could handle.
It was worse that Rose had been made to watch, but Pinoe wasn't even sure that was the biggest problem.
That had not been the farewell she wanted for her international career. If only there was some way to fix matters…
Sighing, she lay back, holding Rose, and hoped things would be going better for their keeper.
@@@
When Foudy opened the door, it was to find Alyssa in the main room of the keepers' suite, lying facedown on the floor with Casey kneeling by her side.
The younger keeper was carding her fingertips through Alyssa's hair, smoothing it back into order.
Foudy crossed the room and knelt beside the two keepers. "How bad is it?" she asked Casey, who grimaced.
"Not great, ma'am," she sighed. "I tried calling Ali, obviously, but...well, she didn't answer, and so Lys thinks it's her fault."
Julie immediately stepped back and pulled out her phone, making the call.
"Krieger, if you don't answer I swear I'll--"
"Yes, ma'am?"
"Where the hell were you? Alyssa needed you!"
Ali swore creatively. "How is she, ma'am?"
"She won't get up off the floor. I've got Little Scarlett watching her, of course."
"Murphy," Ali translated, and Foudy nodded, looking at the younger woman on the video call.
"Yes. Talk to her, won't you?"
"Of course," Ali promised.
Foudy returned to the two keepers, putting the phone where Alyssa could see Ali.
"Nittany Cub, what are you doing? The floor's no place for you, sweetheart," Ali coaxed gently. "What are you doing down there?"
"We lost, Miss Ali," Alyssa said heavily. "And then you didn't answer, 'cause of I was such a bad keeper tonight."
"Alyssa Michele Naeher, no," Ali said firmly. "My not picking up had nothing to do with you being a bad keeper - because you're not," she added. "I had a personal issue to deal with, it's fine, but it delayed me getting to you. I'm sorry."
"It's not your fault, Miss Ali," Alyssa sighed. "It's just--" She swallowed. "I don't know what to do right now."
"First of all, stand up, young lady. You don't belong on the floor," Ali ordered. Picking up the phone, Alyssa scrambled to her feet at once.
"Yes ma'am."
"Secondly, were you or were you not told to be in a corner?" Ali raised an eyebrow.
Alyssa shrugged. "It sounded like a suggestion?"
Foudy snorted. "Which means you decided you didn't want to do it, so you didn't."
Alyssa's cheeks reddened in embarrassment. "Um."
"Well, we'll just skip the cornertime for now," Foudy said. "I take it you've been contemplating matters, whether on the floor or in the corner, anyway."
"Yes ma'am," Alyssa said quietly. "I should have done better. But I swear I saved that last one," she added angrily.
"You don't need to justify it to me, Alyssa," Foudy said quietly. "It looked like you did to me, too. But I think we're feeling some guilt over the match even if not for that last one, hm?"
"Yes ma'am," Alyssa agreed quietly. She sucked in a breath when Foudy brought out the birch paddle. "That's..." She exhaled worriedly. "Miss Ali..."
"I know, Nittany Cub, I know," Ali soothed. "I don't think Foudy'll give you much, Lyssa sweetheart. It's going to be all okay soon. And you did such a good job with your penalty kick, Lyssa, don't forget that. That's a good thing that you did well today."
"Thank you ma'am," Alyssa whispered. "How many?" She eyed the paddle nervously.
"Two," Foudy said calmly, and Alyssa swallowed. Two wasn't a lot, really, but for her, almost any spanking was a lot, especially with such a big paddle.
"I'm here, Lyssa," Casey said promptly, hugging the older keeper. "It's going to be okay."
"And I'm here, Nittany Cub," Ali reminded her. "It's alright, I'm not going anywhere. Bend over the end of the bed," she prompted, knowing Alyssa would take the order better from her than from Foudy.
Reluctantly, Alyssa obeyed, holding Foudy's phone in one hand so she could keep looking at Ali. Casey climbed up on the bed and grabbed Alyssa's other hand, holding her.
"Okay, breathe, cub," Ali soothed. "In, and out, good girl."
When Alyssa exhaled, Foudy landed the first swat with the birch paddle, and Alyssa's eyes widened at the shocking burn.
"M-Miss Ali..."
"Half done, sweetheart," Ali cooed to her, "brave girl, just one more."
Clinging tightly to Casey's hand, Alyssa nodded. The second swat impacted her sit spots and upper thighs, and a sob wrenched from her throat as the keeper shuddered.
"There, there, sweetheart, Alyssa, my good little Nittany Cub," Ali cooed, as tears streaked down Alyssa's cheeks. "It's all over, all done, honey."
Foudy helped Alyssa up onto the bed, and she lay down with her head in Casey's lap, exhaling with a shudder.
"I've never felt a paddle like that before," she whispered.
"And likely won't again," Foudy said. "It's alright, Alyssa, all finished, all forgiven. Just remember, you did something incredible today," she added, wiping a tear from Alyssa's cheek. "You might have been scored past a couple times - but you scored past Musovic, remember that."
“I’ll remember, ma’am,” Alyssa replied quietly, holding to that thought. She was wondering if she would be called up for the Paris Olympics by - whoever their coach was by then. If this was her last tournament, her last major time wearing the USWNT uniform, the fact that she faced down the Swedish keeper and scored…that was something to hold onto as a point of personal pride.
Even if everything else had gone wrong in the end.
Chapter 55: Tales of the Tournaments chapter 40: Swedish Room Visits (Sofia & Kosse)
Summary:
The very last of the Sweden-USWNT chapters, this is Sofia (and Kosse's) side of the room visits. Miss Pernilla dealt with most of the Swedish miscreants in the locker room, but she decided to pay these two special, private attention.
Meanwhile, Sofia learns that Foudy has paid Alex Morgan similar attention at around the same time, much to AT's dismay. She decides to check on Alex and try to discover what the plans are for her lillasyster.
Notes:
There is discussion via text chat of AT's future discipline once she gets back States-side. I want to say here that Alex may not have all her facts straight, and final decisions have not yet been made by the family Preath. Things are being talked about, that's all, and nothing will be final until both AT and Ali return from Down Under.
(Yes, Ali's return chapter has already been posted, but relative to USWNT-Sweden, it actually hasn't happened yet. Ali won't be back until approximately a week after the majority of the USWNT girls get back. So don't worry that AT is going to be grabbed off the plane and immediately permanently, positively punished or something like that. Besides, we know Tobin & Christen wouldn't be like that.)
Chapter Text
When Kosse and Sofia were safely back in their room, Sofia lay back on her bed. "What do you think AT's doing?"
"Probably the same thing we're doing, lillan."
Sofia cringed. "Waiting for Miss Pernilla to come smack her?"
"Well, not likely Miss Pernilla," Kosse amended. "But she is rooming with Alex, isn't she?"
"Since she has to stay within arm's length of Alex, I'd assume so," Sofia said.
"And Alex is definitely in trouble," Kosse mused.
"Poor Alex." Sofia rolled onto her side and picked up her phone as the text alert pinged.
AlyssaT We're back in our room, Sof, and I miss you, and Foudy's gonna come and do...something to Tia Alex.
SofiaJ Okay, lillasyster, thank you for letting me know. I miss you too, and I'm sure everything will be okay, Alex is strong. Foudy won't be mean to her.
AlyssaT But are you sure, storasyster? Tia Alex is in the corner and everything. And they're saying Foudy has like the biggest paddle ever.
Sofia sighed. Sounds like the Ornas, though I don't see how. But even if it is, she'll be fine, lillan, she sent back before switching to the Swedish group chat that had been revived in the meantime.
StinaB Well this is going to be just fantastic.
LinaH Speak for yourself
StinaB I am
Miss Pernilla Stop that, little girls. It's time to have it over with.
SofiaJ Exactly what do you have in mind, ma'am?
Miss Pernilla That's for me to know and you to find out, Eva Sofia. If you ask again, it'll be two more.
StinaB I would shut up if I were you, Sof
SofiaJ Yes ma'am, Miss Pernilla
Sofia threw herself back on the bed. "Well, that didn't help at all."
"If Miss Pernilla doesn't want to tell you what's going to happen, then she won't," Kosse sighed. "We'll find out before too much longer."
"That's the part I'm worried about, Kosse."
StinaB That was terrible
Lina H You didn't even come out of that worst Stina
StinaB Well I wasn't the one being a brat and fighting with Sof this time either
Miss Pernilla Goodnight, little girls, I have elsewhere to be.
Sofia looked away, shuddering. She both wanted to know, and didn't. She burrowed into Kosse's side, letting the older Swede hold her. "That means she's coming here, doesn't it."
"Yes," Kosse confirmed, not looking forward to it either.
It wasn't all that long before Sofia and Kosse heard the knock announcing Miss Pernilla's presence. Then she entered, using Kosse's room key, which she placed down on the end table. Kosse grimaced. She'd been told to give it to Pernilla on the way back, which at least meant she didn't have to order either of the girls to open it themselves.
"There you are, little girls." Miss Pernilla regarded Sofia and Kosse sternly, and they sat up side by side on the bed, looking warily back at her. "It's time to have this over with."
Sofia wanted to object to the term little girls, since she didn't think two years' age difference was really enough to count, but Kosse shook her head slightly.
"How do you want us, Miss Pernilla?" Kosse asked respectfully, and Miss Pernilla gave an approving nod.
"Bent over the end of the bed, Kosovare. Bare," she added, and Kosse blushed, but took her position.
"You too, Eva Sofia," Pernilla prompted.
Squeaking indignantly, Sofia took up the required position, shivering as her bare bottom was presented for punishment.
The next moment, something small and flat stung Sofia's bottom. It made her yelp, but she looked at Kosse, who'd taken two swats right after her.
The thing, Sofia saw, was a riding crop, first striking her left bottom cheek, then the right, with two for Kosse in between Sofia's strokes, and two more after.
Sof had received two, and Kosse four.
It felt unfair somehow, but Kosse had been captain, after all.
Then the next lashes of the crop struck lower down, on Sofia's sit spots. Three, a pause to give Kosse two in the same spot. Four for Sofia, and two more for Kosse to the other side, making eight.
"Oww, Miss Pernilla," Sofia gasped. "Please, sorry..."
"We're not quite done yet little girl." The last set of strokes landed on Sofia and Kosse's thighs, one to each of Sofia's, two to Kosse's.
Six in all for Sofia, and twelve for Kosse.
By then they were both crying, and though Kosse hadn't protested the punishment she was grateful to be helped up onto the bed with Sofia, both lying facedown, and reassured that it was over, her yellow card had been paid for and forgiven.
"As for you, Eva Sofia," Miss Pernilla said, and Sofia lifted her head, sniffling tearfully. "Stop worrying about Alyssa. Everything will be fine."
"I'll try, ma'am," Sofia said quietly. "I'm sorry."
Miss Pernilla tucked them in gently.
"Everything will look better tomorrow. Get some sleep," she commanded, and Kosse was only too glad to.
Sofia tried, but she was worrying too much about AT, even after Pernilla left them alone.
Alex? she texted Alex Morgan privately. Are you both all right?
As all right as we're going to be, Alex replied. Foudy used the Ornas. And you?
Miss Pernilla used the riding crop, Sofia replied. Is AT alright? She didn't get the Ornas?
No, no, she's fine. Well, Foudy gave her a few spanks with her hand, but nothing dreadful. She'll be fine until we get home.
What's going to happen when you get home? Sofia demanded.
Well, we're going to have to discuss that with AT , Alex replied. But there's been some discussion going on between the elder set of the family.
Meaning...Wambach, Doyle, that lot? Sofia hazarded.
Them, Mama Gloria, Beverly Fong Lowe Riley.
Ali's mother? Sofia tried to make sure she understood.
Right. And possibly Lisa Ertz, though I can't swear to it she'd be here, Alex responded. But Abby, Glennon, and my mother-in-law are always being invited these days to the Rileys' for 'the mahjong', as Glennon calls it.
Sofia snorted aloud, getting a look from Kosse. Of course she does.
Apparently with us gone, they've been getting thick as thieves. Bonding over AT, of course. And naturally Tobin and Christen mentioned their worry over what AT had been getting up to, plus Ali's told us some of her side of things. She hasn't gone home yet, so she'll be summoned as soon as she does. And her mother works at the Los Angeles Classification Center, so it's entirely likely they'll see each other...
Her MOTHER works at the Classification Centre? I would DIE if Mor did that.
Anyway , Alex said, it's entirely likely that they're going to invite us over for 'the mahjong'. Tobin, Christen, AT and me, I should think. They never discuss business until after that and dinner.
What's going to happen? Sofia asked worriedly.
Considering how much Abby likes to play games, I have a vague suspicion of how it might start. But otherwise I couldn't begin to guess. All I know is that they're planning to take it out of my hands.
The grandmothers are disciplining AT instead of you, Mama Tobin and Mama Christen? But she barely knows Gloria, and I don't think she's even met Beverly yet, has she?
Only in passing, she's attended all the Angel City matches at home, but I don't think they've been properly introduced. She will be introduced, of course, when the Rileys invite us over. I'm sure Beverly will be kind to her and show AT she's just as trustworthy as Ali.
Sofia rolled her eyes. So, tricky then.
A little bit.
Chapter 56: Before the Quarterfinals: Party On Board, part 1: Setup
Summary:
Before the quarterfinals, with thirty-two teams whittled down to eight, the Matildas have the idea to throw a party on board a rented boat in Sydney Harbor. It's a belated birthday party, too, for Ellie Carpenter's girlfriend Danielle van de Donk, at her request, with all Sam's remaining Chelsea (bar one naughty little cub) and Ellie and Daan's Lyon teammates in attendance, plus as many of the others who wanted to come. Not everyone can stay all night, but it's a pretty good turnout to start with.
Notes:
There was *some* kind of celebration for Daan's birthday Down Under. I don't pretend to know exactly what Ellie did, only that there was something, a ship seemed to be involved at some point in her and Daan's adventures, and if I remember right (which I may not) it involved other Matildas and Lyon teammates.
That's not all that's going to be happening in these chapters, of course.
Chapters, multiple. I had to split it, it was like 25 pages long lol.
Chapter Text
August 8, 2023, Sydney
The round of sixteen was past, the teams' numbers whittled by half again. Of the thirty-two teams who had ventured forth to the World Cup, just eight remained.
Spain. The Netherlands. Japan. Sweden. Australia, the remaining hosts. France. England, and Colombia.
The Matildas offered, as a gesture of their goodwill and hospitality, to host the other teams for a party, a celebration on board a ship in Sydney Harbor. Of course, they invited everyone to be courteous, but not all the girls had permission or the desire to go. Some of them - such as Lauren James, with her recent behaviour in mind - were under punishment and forbidden from attending. Some others just didn't care for such parties.
That being said, at least a few from each team turned out. All the Matildas were there, of course. Most of the Dutch, since it had been presented to them as a belated celebration for Daan's birthday, showing her acceptance among her girlfriend's teammates. And some of the attendees had plus-ones who weren't teammates; that was to be expected.
There was music and dancing, drinking (for those of age to do it; mocktails were available for those too young.) A veritable feast was spread, and when they dined, Sam’s party included Kristie, Ellie, Daan, Alanna, Magda, Emily van Egmond with her partner Kat, Millie Bright, Rachel Daly, Lucy Bronze, and Keira Walsh. Mackenzie Arnold, too, with Caitlin Foord, completed their table.
Others would be seated at different tables in the dining room. Every captain had agreed to attend, with at least a few of their teammates. So there was plenty of seating to set up before the other teams arrived, plenty to keep Sam's mind occupied. The Matildas were setting up for their guests alone (except for Daan, who had stuck by Ellie's side; her own teammates would be coming later, and of course Kristie.) At the moment, Kristie was supervising Ellie, Daan, and Alanna; Sam was on the other side of the room, working with Caitlin and Mackenzie.
Their work was interrupted by the Matildas group chat chiming, and Sam dropped into the chair she'd just set down, wondering who was shirking work to send a notification.
EVEsKat You guys are gonna love this
EVE10 This had better be important, my love. What are you interrupting work for?
EVEsKat Oh, it is, it is. The Lionesses have just responded to their naughty cub's little temper tantrum. Publicly. You'll never believe what they said. I imagine Millie Bright will be blushing with mortification when she gets here.
Kat sent an image of the official Tweet shared by the Lionesses, stating that “Lauren was very sorry” for her behaviour.
KMewis That's ridiculous, what is she, five years old? Anyway, we should get back to work instead of speculating on what the Lionesses are gonna do
MaccasGirl Why, you could just ask Daly couldn't you?
KMewis Please shut up before you get into trouble Arnold
MaccasGirl Alright you heard the Skipper's girl, back to work
Kristie returned to directing the setup, watching as Mackenzie crossed the room to Sam.
"You okay Skipper? You look like something's up." She slung a friendly arm around Sam's shoulders. "Been walking on eggshells practically since we sent Denmark packing. What's going on, nothing wrong with you and your girl is there?"
Sam's cheeks pinkened up. "Leave it alone, please."
Mackenzie's eyebrows went up. "Mewis seems alright, but you really don't. Was it whatever happened in the Danish locker room? You miss P?"
Sam squirmed. "Yes, but that's not it, can you please just not. Come on Mac, leave it."
A slow grin crossed Mackenzie's face, and she gave Sam a knowing look. "Ohh, that's it. You planning the big question, Sam?"
Sam's blush deepened. "I'm nervous enough, can you not keep talking about it?" she hissed.
Mackenzie backed off, giving Sam's shoulder a pat. "Just smile, and try not to look like you're going to freak out," she advised. "Especially when the others show up, you know how some of them are about sniffing out relationship changes. Blood in the water. You don't want to give them ammunition."
"Them being Daly?" Sam guessed, scowling.
Mackenzie chuckled. "Well, obviously. But she's not the only one who'll notice."
"Thanks so much," Sam grumbled.
"You're welcome. Just remember to smile when they get here," Mackenzie reminded Sam, returning to her work.
Sam rolled her eyes. Great. Thanks for reminding me I have to put up with Daly.
The guests began arriving soon after the setup was completed, and the Dutch players were first to get there - Sari, of course, now that she'd decided Daan needed watching over, wasn't left out. Sherida, Lieke, Damaris, Jill Roord, and at Daan's request, young Esmee and Wieke had been brought along, with the promise they'd stick close to Sari.
"Remind me why she wanted the kids here again?" Sam asked Ellie. "Not that I object, and it is just as much her late birthday party as anything else, but..."
"She wanted them here so they wouldn't stay behind with Lineth," Ellie replied promptly. "She's been running her mouth since Sunday, it's stupid."
"Besides, they aren't really kids even by your standard," Kristie said, cheeks flushed at the mention of Lineth Beerensteyn. "Daan told us what she's been saying. I'm glad not to have to deal with her."
"Apparently Sherida's been keeping her away from reporters, so she's only been mouthing off to the team," Ellie added. "But I don't know, I told Daan asking Sherida not to bring her might make her mad enough to go to reporters."
"Let's hope not," Sam said grimly. "At least everyone else has gone home by now, they don't have to listen to Lineth say it to their face."
"If she says it to my face I'm going to punch her."
"Are you, darling?"
Chapter 57: Before the Quarterfinals: Party On Board, part 2: A Swedish Birthday Spanking
Summary:
As the guests arrive, Magda takes control of the situation, ensuring that Daan gets the all-important birthday smacks out of the way before dinner, and isn't getting them from Renard.
Notes:
Chapter two of five of boat party, lol. Apologies for unloading multiple chapters at once again.
Chapter Text
The Swedes had arrived. Kristie whirled to see Magda behind her, and her blush brightened as she looked at her girlfriend's remaining caregiver, who stared back with eyebrows raised.
"No ma'am," Kristie sighed reluctantly, knowing the correct answer. "But I want to punch her."
"Wanting and doing aren't the same thing, little one. I understand why Beerensteyn's attitude hurts you," she added. "It's wrong of her to say. But punching her would only get you in trouble."
"She's right my love, you don't need to punch her. I don't want to see you in trouble unnecessarily." Sam smiled. "Besides, you could be kissing me instead." She grinned.
Kristie gladly obliged, not at all displeased to be kissing her girlfriend. It didn't take long for Sam to control the kiss, of course, putting all other thoughts out of Kristie's head.
The English and French guests arrived together, just then, and there were more than a few smirks exchanged between Sam's Chelsea teammates. Millie, Niamh, and Jess were in attendance from the England squad; Lauren James, still in deep disgrace, was conspicuous by her absence. Ève Périsset, from the French squad, had gravitated toward the other Chelsea players.
"Get a room, Kerr," Millie said laughingly.
"I'm the one who got the boat," Sam said, reluctantly pulling back nevertheless. "And this is a room."
Kristie blushed. She hadn't heard the others approaching, wrapped in Sam's arms as she was.
Then she saw Rachel, and her blush deepened as their eyes met.
Hannah Hampton slid neatly between Rachel and Kristie, giving the American a pointed look. Millie looked from Rachel to Kristie.
"Is there going to be any trouble?" she asked.
"I don't plan on starting any, ma'am," Kristie said promptly.
"Rachel?" Millie prompted.
"No trouble, ma'am," Rachel answered her best friend- Millie was unquestionably in England captain mode right now, something that she had got better at over the course of the tournament. Privately, Rachel was proud of Millie for how well the younger Lioness was doing, but knew Millie wouldn't want to hear it right now.
"Are you very sure about that, Rachel Ann? I would hate to think you had lied to me," Millie replied.
Rachel grimaced. "I do not intend for there to be any trouble, between me and Kristie, or me and anyone else, ma'am," she clarified. "I will try my hardest to make sure there isn't."
Millie nodded. "I believe you, Rach," she replied, relaxing her tone, and Rachel exhaled, feeling relieved.
"No trouble, ma'am," Sam clarified as well, before Millie could ask. Satisfied, Millie turned away as the last few groups arrived.
Every Captain was there, along with at least three teammates, though mostly more. Those who were awaiting punishment when they got home had not been allowed to attend.
With all the guests present, Sam had to play the gracious hostess, and she was followed by Kristie, Alanna, Ellie, and Daan.
Daan stopped in her tracks when she caught Wendie Renard's eye. The French and Lyon captain gave her club teammate a faint, knowing smile.
"Happy belated birthday to you, Danielle."
"Thank you, ma'am," Daan replied, cheeks pinkening.
"I trust you remember that we are due a discussion once we are both back at Lyon. Although I suppose we could get it over with tonight."
Daan's eyes widened. "Ma'am?"
"I suppose a birthday party means birthday smacks, after all. Surely Sherida wouldn't complain if I wished to give them to you," Renard replied with a knowing smirk. "Of course, if you would rather wait..."
"I'm not in any hurry, ma'am," Daan replied quickly.
Ellie snickered. and Renard raised her eyebrows. "Do you want some of that too, little one?" she inquired, in English so everyone standing nearby would understand her.
Ellie and Daan's faces immediately reddened, and Eugenie Le Sommer smirked, pleased at the Captain putting the two in their place. "I think you should smack her anyway, Captain," Eugenie said, nodding to Daan. "She's missing out on the quarterfinal. The only reason she's invited to this party and England's brat isn't is because it's her birthday and Kerr made an exception."
"Hmmm." Renard cupped Daan's chin firmly in her hand, looking at the Dutch girl. "And because it was yellow card accumulation, not a straight red card. But you should have known better, Danielle. You do know better."
Daan squirmed uncomfortably. "Yes ma'am."
"That's enough, Renard."
Wendie didn't relax her grip on Daan, turning her head to look at Kristie Mewis. She raised an eyebrow at the American.
"I'll thank you to leave discipline of my teammates to me, Mewis."
"She isn't your teammate right now, Renard. And I'm sure Sam would thank you to let one of the guests of honor at her party - who also happens to be our little one's girlfriend - alone."
Kristie slipped a reassuring arm around Ellie, and the younger blonde buried her head in the curve of Kristie's neck. She put her other hand in Daan's, squeezing reassuringly. "Let her go now please, Wendie."
The use of her first name shocked Renard enough to obey. "Excusez-moi, Mewis?"
"If you want to smack anyone, you should focus on Eugenie, there. For egging Daan on, Sam isn't going to let you touch her on this boat. The honor of birthday smacks is going to Magda."
"That's right." Sam stepped up behind Kristie, with Alanna at her side - clearly having gone to get Sam as soon as she discerned trouble brewing. "I don't know what you've been doing, Renard, but Magda's promised to give her birthday smacks. It's not up to you."
Renard inclined her head to Sam, conceding the point.
"Fine. But when we're back in Lyon, she's mine."
"Then and only then. Thank you, Renard," Sam said firmly, and Wendie walked away with Eugenie.
Daan exhaled in relief as the two French footballers disappeared into the crowd. "Thanks, Kerr."
"You're welcome. Come on, Magda's looking for you."
Ellie looked up. "What, now?"
"M-hmm."
"But what about dinner?" Ellie inquired. "Isn't it going to be soon?"
Sam nodded. "She'd like to have it over with before dinner, little Roo."
Which meant, Daan thought with a blush rising in her cheeks, that Magda wanted to give her a spanking before dinner, so she'd have to sit on her sore bottom during the meal. Because she didn't think for a single second that the Swede was going to let her off with just a play smacking. Not when she was missing the quarterfinal, as Renard had pointed out.
Daan let Sam lead her away, surrounded by Alanna, Ellie, and Kristie. The small group wended their way through the mingling players until they reached Magda, who was chatting with Sofia Jakobsson.
Sofia caught Daan's eye and grinned knowingly. "I'll go find Caro and Olivia," she said quickly..
"Stay out of trouble, lillan," Magda said firmly, and Sofia nodded.
"I will, ma'am."
When Sofia had gone in the direction of the other Swedes, Magda left the dining room with their little family, heading for a private room on board the ship.
"Where are we going, Magda?" Daan ventured.
"I thought you would prefer some privacy, Daan, rather than taking care of it in front of everyone."
"Thank you, ma'am," Daan said, blushing.
Ellie kept her hand in Daan's as they went into the private room. There was a reading corner with wooden bookshelves, comfortable overstuffed armchairs in a variety of colors, and a couch nearby, upholstered in the same plush velvet as the chairs, with an end table between it and the nearest chair. The couch was a ruby red color, which Daan hoped was not meant to be some kind of hint as Magda led her over to it. Ellie followed close behind, holding Daan's hand.
Seating herself, Magda patted the couch next to her. "Sit down, Ellie. I expect you'd like to help me with Daan. No doubt she would be comforted by your presence."
Ellie nodded and took the indicated seat. "Yes Mormor," she said dutifully. The Swede pulled Daan forward, standing Daan between her knees and tucking up her long skirt in the back, ensuring it wouldn't fall out of Daan's waistband. Then she tugged Daan's panties down to her knees, before turning Daan over her lap.
At least her modesty had been partially preserved, Daan thought with a blush. That was one reason she'd chosen not to wear trousers, she'd expected something like this would happen.
Daan started to bend over Magda's lap, then yelped as the Swede pulled her into position, taking control. She sputtered as Magda's arm draped over her back, pinning her in place, and threw her hands forward, Ellie catching them.
"Thirty-two, isn't that right, little one?" Magda asked.
Daan bit down on the urge to point out that this made her over two years older than Magda, as she knew very well what Magda meant by that. It was all in the situation, and right now, Magda was the one in control.
"Yes ma'am," she said grudgingly. "I turned thirty-two on the fifth."
"Good." Magda nodded, giving Daan's back a reassuring pat, and then turning her attention to Daan's bare bottom, beginning the smacking with her hand.
She didn't make Daan count, though Ellie counted the smacks quietly. As Daan had feared, they were real, and hard, and by ten she was squirming, real tears evident. By the time she'd taken the sixteenth smack she was gasping, struggling not to cry out loud.
After twenty, Magda focused her efforts on Daan's sit spots and upper thighs, the sharp smacks penetrating Daan's efforts at stoicism.
Before it was over, Daan had buried her face in Ellie's lap, crying as Magda finished out her spanking.
"Ow, sorry, p-please Magda, I'll be a good girl, promise I will, I'll try my best anyway..."
"Shhh." Magda had landed the thirty-third spank, 'one to grow on', softly across the middle of Daan's bottom, just a gentle pat, but it still made Daan sob anew.
"You know, Magda, usually it's the other way round," Kristie commented, observing. "Thirty-two soft and only one real one."
"Mmm, but Daan was actually naughty after all," Magda observed, rubbing Daan's back gently as the Dutch girl cried on her lap. "It's alright lillan, you're okay," she soothed. "I'm here, it's all finished, little one."
Daan slowly calmed down, letting Ellie help her up, and Magda straightened her clothes for her. Then Magda stood up and gave Daan a warm hug.
"It's alright little one, really it is," she soothed. "You were a good girl for me, I'm sure Sherida will be happy enough to leave it there."
"Renard won't," Daan said glumly, and Magda patted her shoulder gently.
"That's because she's Renard. But she'll leave you alone for now, at least. Why don't you drink some water and wash your face sweetheart, then we'll go to dinner. We won't be late."
Daan hurried to obey, going to clean up, and clung to Ellie as they ventured back toward the dining room. "But what if Renard--"
"Forget Renard," Sam said firmly. "If she tries anything just tell me. I'll have her dealt with. You're not her business until you're both back in France."
"Yes ma'am," Daan said softly. "Thank you."
Chapter 58: Before the Quarterfinals: Party On Board, part 3: Dinner, Dessert, and More
Summary:
Daan's birthday dinner and the celebration continue, and a number of desserts (mostly Dutch) are showcased, with one particular Swedish dessert, Magda's gift, jealously guarded.
There's a reason it can't be touched, though, because this isn't only Daan's party after all. Sam has plans.
Notes:
Daan and Ellie engage in somewhat inappropriate/adult natured activities in public, though as discreetly as possible. Also one of Daan's birthday gifts is hinted at as being of an adult nature.
Chapter Text
When they got back to the dining room, Sam seated Ellie and Alanna on either side of her. Magda was sitting beside Alanna, and Mackenzie on Ellie's other side, while, giggling, Kristie found herself tugged down into Sam's lap.
"Sam," Kristie protested, hushed by her girlfriend's kiss.
"Do you want to sit with me, Daan?" Ellie asked. "It'll be softer than the dining room chairs."
The dining room chairs weren't as soft as the upholstered armchairs and couch in the other room had been, that was for sure. "You want me on your lap, El?" Daan asked softly, and the little blonde nodded.
"Uh huh."
Mackenzie raised her eyebrows as Ellie tugged Daan down to sit on her lap. She leaned in, looking at Ellie.
"Behave or I'll tell your Mormor."
"We're being good," Ellie said innocently.
"Okay, because if I hear so much as a squeak of anything inappropriate, Magda's going to be over here," Mackenzie promised. She knew Ellie feared the Swede's displeasure more than Steph's, for good reason. And Sam would be absolutely no help in chastising Ellie and Daan, considering the example she was setting.
Daan waited until Mackenzie, Sam, Kristie, and Magda were all fully occupied with their dinners before trailing a hand down the inside of Ellie's thigh, rubbing over the fabric of her leggings.
Ellie nearly choked on her water, stifling the sound and disguising it as a cough. She glared at her girlfriend, then glanced sideways to see if Sam and Kristie had noticed.
They were too busy feeding each other bites from their plates to pay attention, as Magda smiled indulgently.
Ellie squirmed as Daan's fingers trailed higher up her thigh. "Daan," she hissed, biting her lip as Daan pinched her inner thigh. "Hey," she protested.
"Let's see how quiet you can be for me, mijn lieverd. Mackenzie told you to be quiet."
Ellie's eyes were round as she realized what Daan was playing at, and she squirmed helplessly as Daan's fingers teased and taunted her.
"Ladies, are you at this meal or not?" Sam asked, raising her eyebrows pointedly.
Daan relented, turning her attention back to her food and letting Ellie eat, too, though now and then a finger strayed down to tease at Ellie under the table.
It was Kristie who noticed what was going on first, of course, and she leaned in to look at Daan. "You stop that right now, Danielle," she said firmly. "That's not appropriate."
"You can't tell me Sam doesn't do it too," Daan whispered back, and Kristie blushed.
"That's different," she muttered. "She's not doing it right now, at the dinner table, in front of everyone. What are you trying to do, humiliate Ellie?"
"Oh, she loves it," Daan crooned. "Don't you, mijn lieverd? You love having to be a good, quiet little girl in front of everyone."
Ellie's cheeks were flushed and she gave a tiny nod, squirming under Daan's butterfly-soft touches.
Then Daan's phone pinged, and she growled in irritation as she looked at the message.
It was from Magda.
Stop that right now, little girl. Dinnertime isn't the proper place for Ellie to be your plaything.
Daan snorted, looking past Sam, Kristie and Alanna down to Magda.
You're just jealous because P's not here to make you her plaything.
You'll be getting more smacks if you keep it up, Magda warned. We do have the Ornas, you know.
Daan grimaced at the thought. Fine, I'll stop, and eat dinner, she conceded, turning her full attention back to dinner. But I want Ellie for dessert.
Oh, but we already have a dessert in mind for you, Magda replied.
I can have two desserts. I'm a growing girl, Daan answered.
Magda rolled her eyes. Alright.
When Daan had (mostly) cleared her plate, she felt a tap on her shoulder and looked up.
It was Magda. "Are you ready for dessert now?" the Swede asked, eyebrows raised.
"Yes ma'am," Daan said with a smirk, tightening her hold on Ellie. Magda tsked at Daan as her other hand trailed down Ellie's leg.
"That's not what I meant and you know it, little girl," she scolded. "I have something for you - Ellie helped make it."
Daan sat up straight on Ellie's lap, interest piqued. "Really?"
"Really," Magda agreed.
"It's not the only thing I worked on for your dessert," Ellie whispered, getting Daan to blush as Magda got Pernille on video call.
"What's wrong, Danielle? Too much sun?" Pernille teased when she saw Daan.
"No ma'am," Daan sighed. "Just girlfriends. Being annoying. Especially yours."
"Hmm," Pernille raised an eyebrow. "Perhaps you're looking for another kind of cake, then?"
Ellie blinked, looking over at Pernille on the call. "Another kind of cake, Mormor?"
"Oh, yes." Pernille smiled sweetly. "What is it you say, Daan? Handing out cakes - koeken uitdelen? Do I have that right?"
Daan's face flamed scarlet. "Pernille!" she protested.
"Or how would Magda put it," Pernille continued mercilessly. "Get the other buns, få för andra bullar, right, my love?"
Magda chuckled as Daan whined in protest.
Ellie looked totally bewildered. "Mummy," she turned to Sam since her two Mormor weren't sharing the joke. "What are they saying about Daan."
Sam snickered at Daan's expense, reaching over to pet Ellie's hair gently. "It's very simple, little Roo," she said. "Good girls get nice treats, like cake, right?"
Ellie nodded cautiously.
"So naughty girls get something else baked, see?" Sam prompted. "Or patted until they're hot like baked cakes, that's what the Dutch one is about."
Ellie's eyes widened. "Oh."
"It's not funny," Daan protested.
"Little bit funny," Ellie cuddled Daan.
As dinner wound to a close, Sam noticed Daan's Dutch teammates getting up, rearranging a corner of the dining room to suit themselves. They (helped by Magda) were carrying in a buffet of various desserts from the next room, setting them out on one of the two long tables at the end of the room. Most of them were Dutch, birthday gifts from Daan's teammates, even the ones who hadn't been able to come to the party.
Daan found herself grabbed by the hand as her youngest teammates dashed over, and pulled over to investigate.
Appeltaart, a delicious pastry crust with chunky apple filling that was a cousin to the American apple pie.
Bossche bollen, balls of whipped cream wrapped in dough and dipped in dark chocolate fondant.
Tompouce, a pink-glazed square cake filled with vanilla custard.
Boterkoek, or butter cake, with a criss-cross pattern and a layer of almonds on top.
Then, of course, there was vlaai, the traditional Dutch birthday tart. There was one filled with cherries, and another filled with strawberries.
"Your lot should have warned me they were going to do that," Magda sighed, as she added her offering to the table, the lone Swedish dish; Prinsesstårta, a torte with layers of sponge cake, vanilla custard, raspberry jam, and whipped cream, all covered in a dome of green-tinted marzipan. "I thought you were only going to have one dessert."
"Well, at least there's enough for everyone," Daan replied. Everything looked good.
"More than enough," Sherida agreed from behind her, making Daan jump. "Have you been behaving yourself, Danielle?"
"Er...mostly," Daan hazarded. A snort of laughter made her turn and look at Sari, walking over to them.
"No more ravishing your girlfriend in closets, then?"
"Not in closets, ma'am," Daan said truthfully. Sari rolled her eyes.
"The girls are texting your parents. Should I tell them what you've been up to?" Sherida asked, making Daan blush.
"The girls", as it turned out, meant Lieke and Jill, carrying out the traditional duty of contacting the birthday person's parents.
"What should we tell them?" Lieke teased. "Tell us, little one."
To Daan's horror, she had snagged Ellie to her side and was prodding the little Australian for information.
"Will Daan be in lots of trouble?" Ellie queried.
"That depends on what she's been up to."
"Daan was trying to play with me during dinner but Mommy Kristie said don't cause it's inappropriate," Ellie told Lieke, who smothered a grin.
"Play with you how, little one?"
Her eyes widened as Ellie elaborated, and she nodded, going back to the text.
Ellie leaned over Lieke's shoulder to look, but as the text was in Dutch, she couldn't read it. "Is that to Daan's mama and daddy?"
"That's right little one," Lieke agreed. "We always text our friends' parents on their birthdays. It's part of wishing gefeliciteerd."
Ellie sounded out the word carefully, then Lieke had her practice it a few more times. "What's that?"
"It's our way of saying 'happy birthday'," Daan explained, stroking Ellie's hair. "Except instead of saying happy birthday to me, it's...hmm...something like congratulating all my friends, that they could celebrate my birthday with me."
Ellie frowned thoughtfully. "Oh. But do we say gefeliciteerd to you, then, or just everyone else?"
"Everyone else," Daan explained. "Well done on your pronunciation, mijn lieverd. You almost have it."
"I'll keep practicing," Ellie promised.
Lieke smiled and led Ellie around the group, wishing gefeliciteerd to every Dutch teammate she met. The Dutch players were arranging the chairs from the dinner tables in a circle in the middle of the room, around the presents table. Gifts hadn't been required, though most of the players had either chipped in on a dessert (mostly Daan's teammates), or at least got Daan some flowers, sweets or a gift card.
Daan's Lyon teammates had brought gifts (or sent them with Renard), and of course that included Ellie. Sam, Alanna, Kristie, Magda, and Pernille also had gifts for Daan, though Pernille wasn't there to see her open hers in person.
"Cake first or presents first, Daan?" Lieke prompted.
"Presents first, there'll be a mess otherwise," Daan told her best friend, who nodded agreeably. "Please," Daan tacked on hastily. Lieke laughed.
"Go sit down, brat." She nudged Daan toward her chair, Ellie hurrying to follow, and Ellie sat on Daan's lap this time, pressing her tender bottom down on the seat
Not all their guests could stay late, so Daan opened the gifts from their Colombian and Japanese guests first - nothing too personal or extravagant, but she thanked them all politely, and offered them first choice of the dessert buffet to take away with them.
The only thing they couldn't touch, guarded jealously by Sam, was the Swedish princess cake.
Next to depart were the Spaniards. Salma had to be steered away from the princess cake and redirected to the Dutch treats before she could touch it; it was obvious to Alexia and Jenni that this particular cake was meant for Daan's most intimate friends to share with her. Daan thanked them all for coming, and accepted the teen's impulsive hug, giving her a pat on the head.
"Thank you for coming to our party, little Salmine."
Salma blushed at the nickname, wondering where Daan had heard it, and scampered after her teammates.
The handful of English girls went next, and Rachel Daly was the last of them to present her gift. The other Lionesses - mostly Chelsea players, Sam's teammates - had given her books and other generally safe gifts.
Rachel, though, had given Daan a box that was smaller than her national teammates', though heavy for its size. She opened it and lifted out another, even smaller box, black with a silver ribbon and bow on it.
Kristie caught sight of it, and her face flamed. "Don't open it," she burst out.
Daan looked from Kristie to Rachel and back again. "Are you alright, Kristie?"
Kristie turned her face into Sam's shoulder, and Sam stroked her back gently. "Is it dangerous, Daly?" she asked evenly, eyes narrowed at her girlfriend's ex.
"No," Rachel replied just as calmly, returning Sam's gaze with equanimity. "It's perfectly safe, if used properly."
Having a slightly better idea of why Kristie might not want Daan to open Rachel's gift in public, Daan put it quietly aside. "Thank you, Rachel," she said with a nod.
"I'm sure you and Carpenter will get plenty of use out of it."
Kristie whined under her breath, and Sam gave her a gently reassuring squeeze.
"That's enough, Daly," Sam said warningly.
Lucy and Keira gave Rachel warning looks. They'd given Daan boxes of sweets, a relatively safe gift.
Then they pulled Rachel to sit between them by Millie.
"What was all that about?" Millie demanded in a low voice as the Swedes began presenting their gifts.
Rachel shrugged.
"Just thought she and Carpenter could use it."
"What, exactly?" Millie prodded.
Rachel quietly told her best friend what she'd got the Dutch girl, and Millie found herself inexplicably blushing. "You gave her that at a party where you knew your ex-girlfriend and both their girlfriends would be watching? Are you mad, Rachel Ann Daly?"
Rachel shrugged. "I thought she might get some use out of it. It's not like I gave her Kristie's or anything."
This was pitched just loud enough for Kristie, Sam, Alanna, Daan, and Ellie to hear, and Kristie blushed scarlet again at the confirmation of just what was in the box. She moaned in embarrassment, squirming on Sam's lap, and Rachel smirked insolently, enjoying the reaction, imagining exactly what else Kristie was reacting to and only sorry she was on Sam's lap feeling it now.
Sam wound an arm around her girlfriend to keep her still, glaring at Daly.
"You stop that right now or I'll smack you myself, Daly. You know you deserve it."
"Mommy Kristie," Ellie interjected, trying to change the subject. Kristie lifted her head from Sam's shoulder, focusing on Ellie.
"What is it, baby Roo?" She tried to collect herself, a difficult thing when her ex was deliberately provoking her and her love was holding her close.
"Isn't it time to cut Daan's cake yet?" She looked around. Most of the remaining guests were the Matildas and Lionesses, plus their other Chelsea and Lyon teammates (Magda still counted as Chelsea, for now). The ones who were less well known to the little group had all slipped away while Daly had been causing her scene, not wanting to be party to it.
"Isn't Daan supposed to cut her cake herself?" Kristie asked, as she sat up properly on Sam's lap and focused on Ellie and Daan.
Daan nodded. "Well...normally. But Sam said that she wanted you to do it."
"Please Mommy Kristie," Ellie said eagerly.
"I'm more comfortable where I'm at," Kristie said apologetically. "Since certain people can't seem to behave themselves."
"I've got her, Mewis," Millie promised. She glared daggers at her best friend. "I thought you promised to behave. I honestly ought to let Kerr smack your bottom."
Rachel blushed furiously. "You wouldn't."
"Oh wouldn't I. You nearly ruined hers and Daan's little party - it might be Daan's birthday party, but it's also a celebration for all of us, heading into the quarters, remember. You were here because you'd been a good girl, unlike LJ, and now you pull this."
Blushing, Rachel dropped her gaze. "Sorry."
"You will be when I'm done with you."
Sam watched all this with amusement. "Don't worry about her, Kristen Anne, just appease our little one, won't you? I'll be right behind you. I'm sure Daan doesn't mind you cutting the first slice at all."
"I don't. Horrible with cake knives," Daan agreed. "Go on Mewis, I'd be happy for you to do it."
Kristie looked suspiciously at Daan, but eased herself up off Sam's lap, ignoring Rachel entirely. She went to the Swedish princess cake, Magda holding it still for her, and picked up the knife.
"Here," Magda prompted, turning it so the strawberry slice on top pointed toward Kristie. "Cut it here." She approximated with her fingertips, and Kristie's suspicious feelings intensified, though she wasn't clear on what she ought to be suspicious about yet.
Slowly, she cut the indicated slice, first one side, then the other, and levered it out onto a plate Millie held out to her.
She started to turn slightly, to give the slice to Daan, when she noticed something shiny poking up out of it.
Kristie paused. "What's that?"
"Turn around," Sam said from behind Kristie.
Chapter 59: Before the Quarterfinals: Party On Board, part 4: Fiancees, Exes, and Maintenance (Spanktember, belatedly - Spanking Outside)
Summary:
The secret of the princess cake is made clear - and then there's some action on deck, as a certain ex-girlfriend's jealous tantrum leads to one maintenance spanking after another for the brats on board.
Chapter Text
Kristie turned away from Daan, toward the sound of Sam's voice, and found Sam on one knee behind her.
The rest of the room was dead silent, as Sam picked the shiny thing out of Daan's cake slice.
Then Kristie saw what it was.
A ring.
Magda grabbed the plate before Kristie could drop it, and saw about giving it to Daan, while Sam spoke.
"Kristie," Sam said as Millie covered Rachel's mouth with her hand. "We've been together a while now, and we practically asked each other the other day, but it wasn't really the right time for it. I promised I'd ask you again when the time was right, and this is a much better setting, I think."
Kristie's eyes widened as Sam held the ring out.
"Will you marry me, Kristie?"
"Yes," Kristie whispered, blushing scarlet as Sam slipped the engagement ring on her finger.
Sam stood up and pulled Kristie into her arms, kissing her and ignoring Rachel's incoherent sputtering. When they broke apart, most of their friends were cheering.
Kristie turned to Daan, who was slicing up the rest of the cake with a steady hand. "You knew," she gasped, realizing.
"Of course I knew," Daan agreed. "Sam and Magda planned the cake and wanted to make sure I was okay with it."
The remaining partygoers sat down to have their cake, with Daan serving the others their slices (as was traditional) while Magda had held on to hers. Most of them congratulated Sam and Kristie on their engagement, but Rachel was remaining quiet, scowling at her plate as she ate her piece of cake.
Rachel was kicking at the floor, scowling as she cleared her plate, and she got up from her chair when she was finished, going to storm from the dining room when a voice stopped her.
"Rachel Ann Daly."
Not Millie.
Magda.
The former Chelsea Captain's tone froze Rachel in her tracks.
"Come back here little girl."
"You're not my Captain," Rachel said, unwillingly turning to face Magda.
"No, but I am," Millie said quietly. "Come here, Rachel. Now."
Rachel grimaced, crossing to her best friend's side. "I don't want--"
Millie's hand closed on her upper arm, getting a yelp out of Rachel. "It doesn't matter what you want young lady," she said.
Rachel considered reminding Millie that she was almost two years older than the captain, but taking in Millie's expression, she figured it would be unwise.
"What do you want, Millie?" she asked warily.
"That's captain to you. And you've caused enough trouble for Sam, Kristie, Daan, and Ellie tonight, just to start with. I don't know what's got into your head, but we'll be getting to the bottom of the matter."
"Alright, we're going out on deck," Millie said firmly. "Kerr, bring the slipper. Anyone who wants to can come."
Rachel struggled, indignant, as Millie pulled her along. She realised what Millie intended, and protested all the way, as Millie led her out of the dining room and to the vacant deck of the rented boat.
It wasn't vacant for long, as the remainder of their guests joined them. Sam and Daan brought up the rear, carrying the Matildas' slipper, and a chair from the dining room.
When they were all present and accounted for, and Daan had set the chair down, Millie looked her captive in the eye. "You will go to Sam, and you will ask her to give you the smacking you deserve for your atrocious behaviour tonight. I have never been so ashamed of you, Rachel, I know you know better than that."
Rachel swallowed hard. "Millie, I--Sam? In front of everyone? In front of Kristie?"
Millie nodded.
"But--"
"Now."
Rachel stared as Millie let go of her arm and pointed toward Sam, already sitting in the chair. She swallowed again, looking anxiously at her ex's current girlfriend - no, fiancee, she thought with a pang. "Can't...can't I just go to the Classification Centre when we go home, Millie?"
"That, too."
Fuck.
"Come on, Rach," Sam said coaxingly, almost kindly, making Rachel blush. "Let's just get this unpleasantness over with, shall we?"
Rachel slowly walked to Sam's side, knowing she really didn't have any choice now. She was probably in deeper shit than LJ, or she would be if she opened her mouth again.
"Yes ma'am," she forced herself to say, stomach twisting with apprehension.
"Come on then, you know the position, Rachel." Sam's voice tone remained soothing, gentle, kind even, and Rachel's cheeks burned in humiliation as she let the Australian put her into position, lying facedown over Sam's lap.
She stifled a yelp as her skirt was turned up and her knickers pulled down, the cool night air caressing her bottom. Goosebumps prickled her skin, and then she felt Sam's hand gently patting her cheeks.
"Alright Rach, don't tense up," Sam reminded her, but no matter how Rachel tried, this situation wouldn't let her relax. She tried, but there was no possible way that being readied to have her bare bum smacked by her ex's new partner could ever be comfortable.
Kristie knelt by Sam's chair, taking Rachel's hands and squeezing them gently.
"Kris," Rachel protested, shaking her head. "Why are you and Sam being so goddamned soft?"
"She won't be for long, Rach," Kristie observed dryly. "But we're still friends, aren't we?"
Cautiously, Rachel nodded. "I guess..."
"It's okay, Rach," Kristie soothed. "Let me help you. Just relax, take a breath. Close your eyes. Pretend she's Jane, it'll make things less weird."
Jane Campbell, Kristie thought, eyes fluttering shut. Houston's keeper and sometimes captain. She'd had to smack Kristie and Rachel together, sometimes. This wasn't a totally unfamiliar position after all, if she just envisioned herself back in the Dash locker room--
Slowly, her bottom unclenched, and she relaxed into the feel of Kristie's thumbs rubbing her wrists.
That was when Sam struck, and Rachel clung to Kristie's hands as Sam smacked her, hand falling repeatedly on her bare bottom. Rachel hadn't been asked to count the smacks, and Sam wasn't either, but they continued until her bottom was definitely pink and warm all over. She was squirming over the Australian's lap - though Rachel was still trying to cling to the scenario Kristie had presented, trying to think of their former American teammate, so things didn't get too weird for her to handle. Sam's hand wasn't quite as large or hard as Jane's, but she was mostly managing to hold to the delusion.
At least until the slipper was introduced.
That was such a quintessentially British and Aussie implement that she couldn't cling to the imagining anymore. The slipper smacked down across her already rose pink bottom, pulling a yelp from Rachel, letting her tears - successfully stemmed until now - flow freely. The slipper smacked down again and again, until Rachel was sobbing limply over Sam's lap.
"Sorry, sorry I was so rude and naughty, and ruined the party," she wept, and Sam set the slipper aside, gently tugging Rachel's knickers back up and lowering her skirt without further comment. She lifted her fiancee's ex up, settling Rachel in her lap and putting a comforting arm around the older footballer.
"Shhh," Sam murmured, soothing Rachel as best she could. "It's alright Rach, you're among friends, no one's stayed mad with you, it's understandable you got jealous but you need to express it better, hmm?" Sam prompted, and Rachel nodded miserably.
"It's okay Rach," Kristie agreed, squeezing her hands gently. "I understand why it's hard to be happy for me and Sam, but you have your new love, too, even though she's not here. I'm sorry she wasn't named to the squad too. Do you think maybe that's one reason you've been feeling out of sorts?"
Slowly, Rachel nodded.
"I bet she's been watching the Cup from home, and she'll be so excited to see how far England can go," Kristie suggested.
"How about an Australia and England semifinal?" Sam suggested, giving Rachel a pat on the back. "Sound good?"
Rachel nodded. "We should be able to pull that off." She gave Sam a measured look. "If Australia beat France that is."
"I'd rather not have your lot trying to reenact the Hundred Years' War," Sam snorted. "Let us get France out of the way for you."
Rachel nodded, easing herself up from Sam's lap with a grimace. "Well, we'll see."
When Rachel edged away from Sam, trying to cover her discomfort, the other guests began walking away, too, thinking that was the end of it. But Kristie, for her part, didn't get more than three steps away before hearing her name.
"Kristen."
She whirled around, eyes wide, to look at Sam.
"Yes ma'am?" she responded automatically.
Rachel exhaled, trying to focus. She used to call me that. But she's not mine anymore. Definitely not now, she reminded herself as Sam replied.
"While we're here, my love, I think you could use some maintenance swats yourself."
Kristie's cheeks pinkened, and she moved back to Sam's side, followed by Rachel. Kristie was surprised, as she was summarily bared and put over Sam's lap, to have Rachel kneel in front of her and take her hands.
"Let me return the favour, Kris," Rachel said gently. "It's better that I get used to all this now."
Swallowing nervously, Kristie nodded. "Thanks, Rach," she said quietly, and felt Rachel's hands squeeze hers gently as Sam began.
Kristie squirmed as she took her smacks, just enough with Sam's hand to warm her bottom, and then six with the slipper, not laid on as hard as Rachel's had been. It was still enough to have her crying steadily, though, and then Sam put it aside, giving her bottom a few gentle pats.
"Shh, there, there love, my good girl," Sam cooed. "You're doing so well, and Rach did so well helping you. What do we say?"
"Thank you, Rach," Kristie sniffled. "Are we alright now?"
"You're welcome, Kris," Rachel said soothingly. "Of course we are. I'm sorry I was such a..." Rachel paused, sighing. "That I got jealous. You're right, we are still friends, and I want you to be happy."
"There's a good girl," Millie cooed, reminding Kristie that the others had stayed to watch. She walked over as Sam lifted Kristie up, righting her clothes. "Speaking of maintenance, I think Renard was wondering if she could borrow the chair, Sam."
Sam got up and nodded, Daan and Ellie both scrambling to duck behind Sam at once.
"Mummy don't let her," Ellie begged. "I had maintenance already."
"Oh, not you, little one," Wendie said, seating herself. She looked over at her other teammates. "Eugenie. Come here."
Eugenie's mouth fell open slightly. "Now?"
"Or sooner," Wendie replied dryly.
Eugenie came to stand in front of Wendie. "Please, Captain, we don't have to do this now," she said quietly.
Wendie raised her eyebrows. "Who was it that was practically begging for Daan to get smacks earlier, hmm?"
Eugenie swallowed nervously. "But Captain."
"No, Eugenie Anne Claudine, that's enough." Wendie shook her head. "Now, I didn't bring the martinet out with me, so you'll have to ask Kerr for the slipper."
Eugenie sputtered. "Captain!"
Wendie didn't say any more, simply taking Eugenie by the hand and pulling her closer. She tugged down Eugenie's bottoms before turning her teammate over her knee, and Eugenie knew better than to put up a fight. Wendie had permitted all that she was minded to permit, and then some, and Eugenie definitely wouldn't be getting away with more.
Eugenie felt Wendie pat her bottom lightly. "Ask," Wendie ordered, and Eugenie's face flamed.
"...Kerr?" she choked out.
"Yeah?" Sam looked down at Eugenie, trembling over Wendie Renard's lap. "Need something?"
Eugenie swallowed. "Can you...please give Renard the slipper," she said, barely above a whisper.
"Oh, what does she need that for?" Sam inquired, and the French footballer growled under her breath.
Rachel, watching, felt a rush of pity for Eugenie, and gratitude that Sam hadn't treated her this way.
"Please...give Renard the slipper so she can..." Eugenie cut herself off, unwilling to go there.
"So she can what, exactly?" Sam raised her eyebrows.
Eugenie squirmed. "So that she can give me maintenance smacks," she replied, blushing deeply. "You heard her, Kerr."
Sam handed the slipper over. "A word of advice, Eugenie. That's not a wise tone to take when you're in that position."
Eugenie sighed. "Sorry."
"You will be."
Eugenie grumbled at Sam's response, because it was quite clear Wendie agreed with Sam. She had begun Eugenie's spanking almost as soon as Sam finished speaking, giving Eugenie no time to consider a clever response. Instead the French girl did her best to bite back any cries, not wanting to give her teammates any more of a show than necessary.
"You better not be biting your lips or inside your mouth, Eugenie," Wendie said warningly. "If I find any evidence of blood on or in your mouth when we're done, you'll be in more trouble."
Eugenie released her tongue - which she hadn't bitten hard enough to draw blood - and covered her face, trying to stifle her crying as the slippering continued.
She felt hands wrap around her wrists, holding her, and peeked out from between her fingers.
Ellie Carpenter.
Ellie was kneeling on the deck, holding her still as Renard slippered her.
"It's okay Eugenie," Ellie whispered. "You know how the Headmistress is. She won't let you go until you cry."
The remark startled a tearful giggle out of Eugenie - ever since Renard had hauled Ellie, Lindsey, and Vanessa into her office together for some private issue that Eugenie had never got all the details on, the three called Renard the Headmistress in these situations. They had a point, Eugenie thought. "Ow, fuck..." she gasped. "Please, ma'am..."
"Please what, smack you harder?" Wendie asked, obliging, and Eugenie squealed.
"No, ma'am, please, Captain, I'm sorry, I'm sorry!"
"What are you sorry for, Eugenie?" Wendie landed another smack with the slipper, though not so hard as the previous one.
"I'm sorry for...for trying to get Daan smacked earlier, and for being a brat about taking my punishment," Eugenie sniffled.
With one final smack for good measure, Wendie set Eugenie's clothes to rights, helping her stand back up. "All right, Eugenie," she said quietly. "It's just maintenance, so that's enough, it's forgiven. But remember, no more demanding other brats get smacks unless you want your own bottom in the line of fire."
"I'll remember, ma'am," Eugenie groaned.
Chapter 60: Before the Quarterfinals: Party On Board, part 5: Daan's Brat
Summary:
As the boat party winds to its close, Daan and Ellie finally open Rachel's box together, and discuss the contents - which are what Kristie suspected. Discussion of what to do with Rachel's gift follow.
Notes:
This is the last of the boat chapters. (Hurray, that brings Scenes to a round 60 so far lol. Also, hopefully summerprincess won't mind the shout out to her Smutshots, since hers was the first WoSo fic I read, a lot of it seems to have wound its way into my personal headcanon for Soccerverse, too, lol)
Chapter Text
It was getting late, and under Sherida's direction, Daan's teammates went back inside to get things tidied up. Wendie, Magda, and Millie got their girls to assist, leaving the Matildas behind on the deck with Daan and Kristie.
Magda, however, didn't join the other Swedes after directing them to help. She remained behind, giving Ellie and Daan a pointed look.
"I thought after your earlier smacking, you would have behaved well during dinner, Danielle."
Daan squirmed. "I was just playing with Ellie, ma'am."
Kristie blushed at the thought of that, and what Rachel's box could mean, if it was what Kristie thought it was.
"In public though, Daan?"
"Well, Ellie did mention she might want to try it," Daan offered.
Magda raised an eyebrow at Ellie, who buried her face in Daan's shoulder.
"Daan didn't do a lot."
"Well, she was definitely doing something inappropriate," Magda replied.
"Speaking of....potentially inappropriate."
Daan turned around to find Rachel had returned with the small box in her hand. "I heard your teammates saying you're supposed to open these in front of the giver, but, erm, judging by Kris' reaction I can see why you didn't open it in there. Probably best honestly."
"What is it, Daly?" Daan asked suspiciously. "Is it going to upset Kristie if I open it where she can see?"
Magda sighed at the interruption, and folded her arms, waiting for Kristie or Rachel to answer the question.
"Is it what I think it is, Rach?" Kristie asked quietly.
"Yes. And no," Rachel added. "It's similar, but not the same one, and considering it's Ellie she'd be using it with, I decided on a different engraving."
"Well I hope it isn't the same one," Kristie sputtered.
"Do you still have it, Kris?" Rachel asked casually, and Kristie's cheeks pinkened up. That would be a yes, Rachel thought, wondering idly if Sam had ever used it on Kristie, then deciding she was saner not knowing.
"That's irrelevant, we're talking about Daan and Ellie right now," Kristie said. "I'm fine if Daan opens it, I think."
"Is it scary?" Ellie queried, looking from Rachel to Daan. "Mommy Kristie?" She stepped into Kristie's arms, and Kristie gave the little Australian a squeeze.
"That depends, baby Roo," she murmured. "You and Daan will have to decide that for yourself."
"Come help me open it, mijn lieverd," Daan cooed. "Whatever it is, it can't be scary if you're with me, alright?"
Ellie scampered to Daan's side and looked at the box in wary interest.
Kristie took a few steps back, putting a wide berth between herself and Daan as the Dutch woman opened the box, Rachel and Ellie watching.
Daan lifted the lid off the box, and took out the object inside. It was Daan's favoured shade of Dutch orange, a plug with a gentle curve that Daan could just imagine sliding between Ellie's bottom cheeks, filling her pretty hole. .
The inscription engraved on the flat end said brat, and Daan smiled slightly at the image that provided. Yes, Ellie was her brat, her girl, and claiming her in this way seemed particularly exciting.
Providing, of course, it's what Ellie wanted.
She held the plug out to Ellie, who took it gingerly, turning it over in her hands. She stared at the inscription, a blush rising in her cheeks.
"What do you think, mijn lieverd?" Daan asked, stroking Ellie's hair.
Ellie gave it back to Daan, who put it back in the box. "Is it alright that I don't know?" she ventured.
"Of course it is," Daan agreed promptly. "We don't have to do anything with it unless you want to."
"Oh. Alright," Ellie nodded. She peeked up shyly at Rachel. "It's, um...pretty," she offered, "I just don't know anything about...that yet."
Rachel laughed, though not in a mocking way, and patted her head. "Sometimes I forget you're only twenty-three," she mused. "You've been playing with the big girls so long."
"Since I was fourteen," Ellie said softly.
"That's right," Sam agreed. "Well, you don't have to worry about that unless you want to, baby Roo. That's between you and Daan to figure out, and I'm sure she'll be glad to work it out with you."
"Can I ask Mommy Kristie and Auntie Rach about it?" Ellie ventured, and the Englishwoman blinked, turning to look at Ellie.
Rachel's eyebrows were raised at the comment. "What do you want me to do, show you how it works, little one?"
"Uh huh."
Kristie sputtered at the thought. "I think we're all too tired for this conversation right now, Ellie," she said in exasperation. "We'll talk about it later, okay? Now let's all make sure everything's tidied up, and get to bed."
"Can I bunk with Daan tonight?"
"Yes, sweetheart," Sam promised. "I'm sure you two have a lot to talk about."
Ellie nodded, and they went through for a last examination of the ship, ensuring everything was in its place, before parting ways to head back to their hotel rooms.
Ellie climbed into bed with Daan, her head resting on her girlfriend's chest, and snuggled close. "Did you like your party, Daan?"
"It was very interesting, love," Daan murmured. "But we'll talk about it later. Go to sleep, mijn lieverd."
Soon, Ellie did, and it didn't take Daan long to follow.
Chapter 61: Sweetheart and Spice (2023 Women's World Cup Quarterfinal: Spain vs. Netherlands) Aftermath: Part One
Summary:
Continuing on from where "Tales of the Tournaments" left off in "Sweetheart and Spice" (Women's World Cup 2023 - Spain/Netherlands quarterfinal), Daan heads into the Dutch locker rooms with Ellie at her side, trailing Stef and Miss Sari. On the way, they meet a handful of Spaniards led by Miss Marta, aka Barca captain and former Spain captain Marta Torrejon. The retired Spanish international is there for the same reason as Miss Sari - to assist the captains in need when there's too many teammates needing correction, and to offer moral support.
Notes:
As in the Tournaments chapter, this is written for "Alternate Punishments" (specifically figging) and the ginger plug comes back into play, though not for everyone.
Sorry this chapter took so long and that there's still more left, but I think all I have left - I *think* - of Spain/Netherlands is Lineth and Oihane.
Chapter Text
Halfway down the tunnel, Sari, Daan, Ellie, and Stef met Marta Torrejón, who had come to take care of her Spanish teammates as the round of sixteen became naught but a memory. These final few matches would be the most hotly contested of the tournament, and Marta knew her former teammates would need all the help they could get. (Plus, her Barca teammates would listen to her. That had to count for something.)
Marta had a handful of teammates trailing her; Laia Codina, Oihane Hernandez, Mariona Caldentey, and Salma Paralluelo.
Daan side-eyed the two goalscorers, especially Spain's youngest, wondering what Marta planned to do with the lot of them as the Spaniards followed them toward the Dutch locker room.
Sari opened the door, leading her charges and the Spaniards inside. Daan followed close behind Sari, scanning the locker room in silence.
Her teammates had assembled quietly, each sitting in front of their cubbies, lined up by number. Stefanie went quickly and quietly to her place between Lynn Wilms and Aniek Nouwen, sitting between the two substitutes. Daan, too, went to her place between Katja and Lieke, though her uniform hadn't been set out and she hadn't been expected to dress for the match. Out of uniform among a sea of dark blue, she felt very out of place.
Ellie darted over to Daan and scrambled up on her lap, hugging her so she would feel less alone.
On the other side of Katja was number eight, captain Sherida Spitse, and beside her, on Sherida's other side, was the only empty spot among the Dutch squad's cubbies.
Daan looked around for number seven, and found her a moment later, facing a corner defiantly.
"Lineth," Daan muttered, rolling her eyes. "Who put her there?"
"Sherida, of course, who else?" Lieke replied, as they watched Sari and Marta conferring with narrowed eyes. "You think Lineth would take orders from anyone but the Skipper?"
"Guess we're going to see," Daan said quietly, as Sari and Marta circled the room together. The handful of Spaniards that had trailed their own former national captain were now clustered by the door, except Salma, who followed Marta closely.
"Why are they here, Damaris? To laugh at us?" Daan heard Esmee ask, and she looked across the locker room at her Lyon teammate, eyebrows raised.
Damaris looked back at Esmee, ignoring Daan's scrutiny. "No, I don't think so." She frowned slightly. "Miss Marta's for them like Miss Sari is for us, you understand."
Esmee swung her legs slowly back and forth. "You mean she used to be captain, and she must have got her Classification Centre license, so she can still smack them if they messed up," she ventured. "And it takes the pressure off their own captain to do it if she decides to step in."
"Especially since I'm almost sure Gonzalez found herself some trouble," Damaris said thoughtfully. "So maybe one of her own older teammates is taking care of her, and Miss Marta plans to take care of the rest of them for her."
Esmee gave Damaris a wary look. "But what about you?"
"Yes, what about you, Damaris?" Daan couldn't help asking
"Well, little girls, considering we're both former national captains, and Damaris could have played for Spain, it really could be either of us," Sari said, smoothly inserting herself into the conversation. "The question is, who do you want to deal with, Damaris? Hmm?"
Damaris blinked twice and looked at her former captain warily. "Erm...well..." She took a wary step back from the keeper.
"I'm thinking, based on your hesitation, you might prefer Miss Marta this time?" Sari inquired, and Damaris gave a tentative nod, looking at the Barca player, who nodded approval.
"That's not fair!" Lineth whined, whirling around from the corner she'd been ordered to. "We didn't get to choose, why does she--"
"That is quite enough out of you, Lineth Enid Fabienne Beerensteyn, you're only making this worse for yourself, stop with the dramatics please. She came to the Dutch team to escape a bad coaching situation, but she could have played for Spain, therefore she gets a choice."
"Especially since she's been cooperative, so far, and not giving us talkback," Marta added. "I may not be your captain, little girl, but I would think if I were you about the example you're setting for your teammates, especially young Esmee and Wieke here."
"I think I'll save you for last, so you have some more time to think, Lineth," Sari added. "Back in your corner now. If you need a chair to sit on you can have one."
Marta quietly placed a chair behind Lineth, and the Dutch girl muttered a sullen thank you as she took her seat, glaring at the wall.
"Alright, Damaris," Marta said quietly. She looked around at the others still assembled. "You know who you are if you can stay," she said. "Lineth, you will stay in your corner and be silent. Anyone who doesn't need to be here, through there." She pointed toward the ice baths, and her Spanish charges went immediately. "We'll come get you when we need you," Marta told the Dutch girls, and Sari nodded.
Damaris' teammates followed the Spaniards, except for Sari, Sherida, Daan, Ellie and, of course, Lineth.
"Damaris," Sari said quietly. "I know you had a bit of a hard knock during the match. Are you feeling better?"
Warily, Damaris nodded. "It felt pretty bad at the time, Miss Sari, but the physios worked it out," she ventured.
"Good, I'm glad to hear it. Then there's no impediment to taking your spanking," Sari said matter-of-factly.
Damaris groaned at the trap she'd neatly walked into. "I...guess not, ma'am."
Marta cleared her throat lightly. "Good. I'm glad to hear it," she said. "Now, Damaris, you were yellow carded for pulling down Teresa Abelleira."
"Er..." Damaris shifted from one foot to the other nervously. "Well, yes, but it wasn't personal or anything, she was just there, ma'am. It could have been anyone."
"Well, that's a relief," Marta said dryly.
Damaris blushed, playing anxiously with the end of her ponytail as she stared at the floor. "Not that I try to just go pulling down people on purpose, either," she amended hastily.
"I'm very glad to hear that, little one. However, you did this time, and that's not acceptable, is it?"
Slowly, Damaris shook her head. Then she touched her temple lightly, grimacing at the sudden pain.
Marta gave her a sideways glance. "For being yellow carded in a quarterfinal, especially that sort of behavior, you know you deserve a good, sound spanking, little girl. But I'm not sure I trust that you're alright to take it." Sari nodded agreement, both older women looking in concern at Damaris.
"What's going to happen to me?" Damaris looked anxiously at Daan, who put an arm around her teammate, squeezing gently.
"Well, fortunately for you we have an alternative to that, though the Classification Centre officials usually use it with a spanking, not instead of it," Sari said, exchanging a look with Marta.
Ellie stifled a squeal and put her own arms around Damaris protectively, hugging her Lyon teammate. "Miss Sari, no!"
"Now Ellie," Sari said firmly. "Damaris needs something to feel like a good girl again. Don't you?"
"Yes Miss Sari," Damaris said quietly.
"And the best thing for that is a burning bottom. If she can't take it outside, she may as well take it inside," Sari said.
Damaris' eyes widened and her cheeks flushed in embarrassment as she realized what Sari was implying. She looked at Marta anxiously.
"S-she means the ginger plug, doesn't she, Miss Marta."
"That's right, little girl," Marta agreed, much to Damaris' dismay. "But you won't be getting spanked over it, this time." She paused. " You won't, at least. I'm beginning to wonder whether there might not be one or two others who could do with a dose themselves. Not, of course, that I would tell you how to run your team, Sari."
"Of course not, Marta, but as it happens I think you're right," Sari agreed. "These are the quarters, after all, and some of the girls' behaviour - on both sides - was unbecoming of players at this level."
Damaris swallowed hard, blushing. She'd been hoping to avoid this sort of punishment, but if it meant she wouldn't get spanked...
"Miss Marta?"
Marta nodded. "Shall we have it over with then, little girl? Come here, and over my knee."
"I'm not going to be spanked, though?" Damaris checked to make sure, and Marta nodded patiently. She was seated on the bench in front of Damaris' cubby now, waiting for her.
"Come on little one."
Reluctantly, Damaris went to Marta, letting the Barcelona captain pull her down into position gently. She yelped as her body hit Marta's thighs, but Marta steadied her.
"How's your head feeling, Damaris?"
"Still hurts," Damaris admitted reluctantly. "Not too bad though."
"All right. You let me know if that changes," Marta instructed, and Damaris whined as her bottoms were slipped down to her knees. She lay over Marta's lap, bare from the waist down, and heard rustling above her as Marta opened Sari's bag.
Damaris clung to Marta's leg anxiously, and the Barcelona captain allowed it, patting her head gently. "Deep breath now, little one, in and out, there's a good girl."
As Damaris exhaled, she felt the ginger plug, slick with its own juices, slip between her bottom cheeks, filling her up. She gasped at the sensation, but then relaxed. It wasn't doing anything but sitting there. It was a strange feeling, having something there, but it wasn’t her first time being plugged - although ginger was a first. Still, it wasn't horrible, at least not to start with.
She squirmed a bit, trying to adjust to the feeling of the thing, and that's when the burning sensation began.
"Seven minutes," Marta said, tugging Damaris' bottoms back up over the plug to hold it in place.
Damaris whined in discomfort as the burn became more pronounced. "Oh...Miss Marta, ma'am, please," she begged anxiously. "It's going to be horrible."
"And you were yellow carded, little girl," Marta reminded her, gently lifting Damaris up to sit on her lap, though she took care not to put pressure on her bottom, especially directly on the plug. "Try and sit still, don't squirm around, that'll just spread the ginger juice around if you do."
Damaris swallowed hard, and tried her best to obey Marta's orders. She was embarrassed about being held on the Barca captain's lap like a child, but realized it was the one kindness Marta could give her - if she stood up she was sure to move too much, and if she was sat down on the bench, the plug would really hurt. Tearfully, she leaned against the older woman, and Marta patted her back comfortingly.
"There's a good girl, you're taking this so well."
Lineth huffed indignantly in her corner, and Daan rolled her eyes. Lineth, too, had been hurt during the match, and so this was probably a preview of what Lineth was due to get, Daan reflected. True, Lineth hadn't been yellow carded like Damaris, but she had not only failed to finish every scoring opportunity she'd been given during the match (Which was most of the Dutch side's opportunities), she'd also been a loudmouthed unrepentant brat since even before the game had started.
Daan exchanged looks with Sari. "Why do I feel like Lineth jinxed us?" she asked quietly.
Sari shook her head. "Correlation doesn't mean causation, little one. Though I admit it's tempting to agree with you."
When the seven minutes were up, Marta turned Damaris back over her knee to remove the plug, giving her bottom a gentle pat when her shorts were back up again. "Ellie, take Damaris to the ice baths, and send my girls back here, would you? Except Salma, you can sit with her."
Marta, Ellie reflected, wasn't her captain in any way and she didn't have to listen to the Spanish woman. It was purely a request, not an order, and Ellie could decline and pass the responsibility on to someone else. She didn't want to be made to leave Daan. "Can I take Daan with me?"
"Daan and Miss Sari need a few minutes," Marta said calmly. "She'll be in to join you soon, I'm sure."
Ellie looked worriedly at Daan.
"Please not too long, Miss Sari, I want Daan," Ellie pleaded, and Sari gave her a gentle pat on the head.
"I promise I'll give you Daan back intact, sweetheart, and I don't break my promises. Soonest begun is soonest over, give her a hug and then go do as Miss Marta said."
Ellie nodded, flinging her arms around Daan, who hugged her in return, giving her bottom a surreptitious squeeze. She yelped and sputtered.
"Daan!"
"Shhh, mijn lieverd, it's alright." Daan kissed Ellie lightly, giving her a reassuring smile. "Go on and get the Spaniards, I'll be in soon."
Reluctantly, Ellie nodded and trotted into the room with the ice baths, leaving Daan behind with Sari and Marta (and Lineth, still encornered and getting thoroughly bored of it)
"Alright little one."
Daan turned to Sari as the keeper sat down in front of Daan's cubby. "Come here," Sari instructed firmly. "You know how we feel about temper tantrums on this team. I asked you to sit still and behave during the match and you weren't doing that."
Sighing, Daan reluctantly draped herself over Sari's lap, wincing as her bottom was bared. "Sari, I'm sorry, it was just there was a whole lot of stupid going on down on the pitch, and if I'd just been th--"
A warning pat from Sari's hand shut her up.
"Thirty. Count."
That was all the warning she had before her spanking began in earnest, and Daan was just grateful that the retired keeper had decided not to use the ginger on her . She counted each swat tearfully, clinging to Sari's leg as Sari's methodical smacks warmed her bottom thoroughly.
Eventually, ‘twenty’ shakily passed Daan's lips, and Sari rubbed her back gently.
"Good girl, almost done, hold still for me."
Daan whimpered as Sari's hand moved lower, crying out as the former keeper landed hard swats to her sit spots and upper thighs.
"T-Thirty, Sari! Ow, fuck..."
"Shhh," Sari cooed, rubbing Daan's bottom gently. "There we go, that's done, little girl, you did so well for me Daan. When you're ready, you can get up and go to Ellie."
When Daan got up, clothes pulled back into place, it was to find the Spaniards there as requested. Oihane Hernández, Laia Codina, Mariona Caldentey, and - much to Daan's surprise - Irene Paredes. She didn't remember Irene having been in the tunnel with them, and shot Marta a questioning glance. What was Irene doing in the Dutch locker room?
Marta gave her fellow Barca captain a discerning look. “The thing with Snoeijs, wasn’t it?”
Irene exhaled and nodded. Katja wasn’t in the room (for which she was profoundly grateful). She wasn’t used to feeling like this.
Marta took Irene to one side, further away from the younger girls. “Talk to me.”
“I feel guilty about hurting her. She’s practically still a child--”
“She’s twenty-seven,” Marta commented, snorting at this.
“Well, she looks like one,” Irene conceded. “Anyway, I don’t like bringing down anyone that hard. I wouldn’t like it if our teammates did it. But when Esther tried to--”
Marta grimaced. “I can imagine. I’m sure Alexia didn’t feel much better about it. So you’re here, Irene. That’s fine, I have you. Are you all right, other than the guilt that is?”
Irene nodded, and Marta sighed in relief.
“Good. It’s going to be fine, Irene,” Marta promised. "You're safe with me." Marta made sure they were out of sight of the other girls before sitting down and patting her lap. "Come on then, Irene. We'll deal with this now."
The younger woman carefully draped herself across Marta's knee, grimacing as her bottom was bared. She closed her eyes, took a breath, and let it out. It wasn't particularly common for Irene to be in this position since she'd begun wearing the armband for Barca, and sometimes for Spain, but she wasn't captain now and Marta was vice-captain at Barca - Irene was only fifth captain.
The feeling of rightness, of chain of command settled, and Irene relaxed.
That was when Marta struck, her first smack falling hard across the middle of Irene's bottom, cheeks flushing pink from the first blow. Marta spanked relentlessly, making Irene gasp and squirm, but every smack loosened the knots in Irene's stomach just a little further. She wasn't counting and nor was Marta as the punishment continued, but it had to be at least two dozen, Irene thought, before the first sob was wrenched free. She'd been trying to be stoic for her fellow captain, and that never ended well for their younger teammates - Irene didn't know why she'd tried it.
"Jesu, Marta!" The cry had been louder than she meant, and Irene gulped, looking around. Thankfully, no one had come running.
"Shh," Marta soothed, tapping Irene's lips, "you don't want them coming over here do you?"
Irene shook her head frantically, clinging to Marta as the vice-captain spanked her sit spots thoroughly.
"Ow...fuck," she groaned, squirming. "I'm sorry, Marta, sorry..."
"I know you are," Marta said gently, as Irene's tears spilled over her cheeks. She lifted Irene up, ignoring the fact that her teammate's bottoms were still tangled around her knees, and held her tightly. "It's alright, Irene, sweetheart, you did right to come to me, I have you. It's alright now, shh," she cooed. "Breathe for me, calm down, it's all forgiven."
Irene cried in Marta's arms for a minute more, shivering as Marta pulled her clothes back up, but at last she was calm enough to drink the water Marta gave her, and snuggled close.
"Thank you for taking care of me, Marta."
"That's what I'm here for." Marta kissed her forehead lightly. "Now, I wouldn't be surprised if Sari had dealt with Laia and Mariona for us. They didn't need as much attention as Daan or Damaris, just a few swats each."
"Then there's Lineth," Irene murmured, and Marta chuckled knowingly.
"Lineth. Now there's one little girl who I would dearly love to have over my knee."
Irene smiled slightly. "Can I help?"
Marta smirked. "We'll see. But there's still Oihane Hernandez."
Irene nodded. "She got a yellow card - second yellow, so that makes it a red," she said quietly.
"That's right," Marta agreed. "She's going to be regretting that."
Yes, Irene just bet. She returned to the other side of the Dutch locker room with Marta, to find Marta's prediction had come true - the other girls had been handled, only Lineth and Oihane were left, and Daan had gone to rejoin Ellie in the ice baths.
"Come here, Lineth," Sari called once Irene and Marta returned.
Chapter 62: Sweetheart and Spice (2023 Women's World Cup Quarterfinal: Spain vs. Netherlands) Aftermath: Part Two
Summary:
The Spain-Netherlands quarterfinal locker room scenes wrap with the promised punishments for Lineth Beerensteyn and Oihane Hernandez - one whose dramatics and loudmouthed brattiness have earned her at *least* a yellow card punishment if not more, and the other whose cumulative yellow card means a red card level suspension.
Ordinarily, Hernandez would come off worse.
However, other factors matter, such as obedience....a lesson Lineth learns the hard way.The Orange Lionesses will return home, to their respective clubs, without two of their members on the plane. While Daan will remain Down Under for a time in pleasant company, Lineth's return to Juventus sees her remanded into the custody of the Swedes, so she can go back with her club teammate - who is unlikely to be impressed with her recent antics.
Notes:
More ginger plugs, given that this is still part of the Spain-Netherlands quarterfinal arc. I don't know how much of a "thing" they'll become outside of this prompted arc but I've learned never to say *never* to anything no matter how unlikely I think it is...
Chapter Text
"Come here, Lineth," Sari called once Irene and Marta returned.
Lineth turned from her corner and sulked over to Sari, a scowl marring her features. “I thought you forgot about me. Can I go now?”
“What did you think about in the corner, Lineth?” Sari inquired, not willing to let this go.
“That facing corners is a boring, pointless, useless waste of time and I would really rather not.”
Irene rolled her eyes, but said nothing, mindful of the lingering ache in her own backside and not willing to prompt Marta (or Sari, for that matter) to add to it.
"Lineth Enid Fabienne Beerensteyn, come here at once." Marta's tone brooked no dissent, and even Lineth realised she'd gone a step too far. Swallowing nervously, she made her way over to the Barcelona vice-captain, staying just out of arm's reach.
"I really think we're done here."
"Too bad, little girl. It's not up to you," Marta said quietly, and Sari nodded.
"That was an absolutely atrocious display you put on, Lineth. It's one thing not to finish any of your chances on the ball, but to pout and flail about, and fling yourself on the ground repeatedly, like a little girl having a tantrum won't be borne. Yes, I know you were knocked into once, but you put yourself on the ground more than La Roja did. You spent more time tantruming than trying to finish your chances. That sort of behaviour has absolutely earned you a sore bottom, inside and out."
Lineth sputtered. "You can't do that!"
"Watch me." Sari closed the distance between herself and Lineth, wrapping her large, firm hand around Lineth's upper arm, and dragged her back to the bench. Lineth yelped and squirmed, trying to pull away, but it was no good; Sari was holding her firmly and she had no means of escaping the dominant keeper.
She was marched along, through the ice baths (where all her teammates, plus Ellie, and the Spaniards could stare at her) and through the next door, where massage tables and chiropractic benches were set up to be used in the players' recovery when required.
Of course, the tables and benches had other uses.
A solid swat from Sari's hand sent Lineth scrambling up onto the bench, where she crouched on hands and knees as Sari yanked her bottoms down.
"You didn't do any of this to Damaris," Lineth whined, and her protest was countered with another swat for answer. She cringed.
"Damaris wasn't behaving like a spoilt, dramatic, unrepentant brat," Sari replied matter-of-factly.
"I'm not!" Lineth whined, and Sari snorted.
"Hold still and be quiet."
Reluctantly, Lineth obeyed, realising that she had really gone too far now, and beginning to worry about what exactly Miss Sari had in mind.
She yelped as the ginger plug probed between her bottom cheeks, as Sari twisted it around and worked it inside, rubbing the ginger juice around. The spice began to burn almost at once, and Lineth shuddered.
"No, please, no, make it stop, Sari!"
A hard spank on top of the ginger plug pushed it deeper, and Lineth stifled a squeal.
"That's Miss Sari to you, little girl."
"...Miss Sari," Lineth whimpered. "Please, please stop, it burns..."
"Ten minutes," Sari said firmly.
Lineth felt like she might faint. "I can't--"
"Let me help you."
Then Lineth felt like she really was going to faint. The voice had been wholly unexpected, from the doorway to the ice baths, which had been left ajar.
Jenni Hermoso.
Lineth stared as Jenni came over to her, squeezing lightly around Lineth's wrists.
"Let me hold you until Miss Sari's finished, so you don't get into more trouble."
Mutely, Lineth nodded, still trying to understand why.
Marta smiled at Jenni over Lineth's head, briefly approving of her former Barca teammate's gesture. Lineth wasn't one of theirs, she wasn't Spanish, she wasn't Catalan; she was nothing officially to them but an opposing team's brat on a power trip, struggling for superiority.
But while all that was true, Jenni had doubtless looked at Lineth and seen a brat crying out for more than one kind of attention. The girl needed help. And she wasn't getting everything she needed.
Jenni knew that feeling all too well - half a world away from her Spanish teammates, from her team family, she'd felt very isolated and helpless, too. When she'd come back into the fold for World Cup camp, Marta had helped her.
Now she could help Lineth.
So Jenni stood there, stroking her thumbs over Lineth's wrists, as the fire from the ginger juice and Sari's (less firm but no less effective) spanks continued to build. The spanking tapered off after about three minutes, but the plug remained in place for the full ten, no matter how much Lineth whined and cried. After Lineth's spanking was finished, her clothes were pulled back up over the plug to hold it there.
Jenni held her through it, keeping her grounded, safe, and secure. The feel of Jenni's hands on her, the sight of Jenni's eyes locked on her own, kept Lineth quiet (aside from her tears) and mostly still.
At last, when the timer went off and Sari removed the plug, Lineth collapsed on Jenni's shoulder, splayed on the bench and leaning against the Spaniard limply.
"S-sorry, sorry...."
“I should hope so, little girl,” Sari said firmly.
Then she turned to Oihane Hernandez, who Marta had brought into the massage room. All it took was a look from Miss Sari, and Oihane climbed into position, presenting herself for punishment just like Lineth (although a good deal more cooperatively.)
Hernandez had been responsible for taking down Jackie Groenen and hurting her, and her yellow card was a second yellow, making it essentially a red card - putting her out of contention for Spain’s next match.
Disgraced, technically red carded, and under the eyes of her disapproving Spanish captains, Oihane wasn’t at all surprised when she received the ginger plug treatment, same as Lineth. Miss Sari was somewhat gentler about it, since Oihane had taken her punishment willingly, but the spanks were still just as hard and thorough as Lineth’s, for three minutes.
Jenni held her wrists exactly as she’d held Lineth’s, comforting her through the remainder of the ten minutes with the ginger plug inserted. Finally, both girls were lying down on the soft benches, trying to regain their equilibrium. Miss Marta looked at the two brats, one Dutch, one Spanish, and frowned slightly, conferring with Jenni and Miss Sari.
“Lineth.” Sari’s use of her name brought the younger girl’s head up. She’d exchanged a few quick texts with Pernilla Johansson, Miss Pernilla, getting the Swede’s confirmation. “You have a Juventus teammate with the Swedes, don’t you?”
“Linda Sembrant, ma’am,” Lineth said quietly. The Swede was nine years older than her, and the defender was fairly good at making her toe the line - at least as far as anyone did.
“That’s what I thought,” Miss Sari agreed. “She’ll come to get you tomorrow. You’ll be staying with the Swedes when the rest of us go, and I expect you to behave yourself for Miss Pernilla. I’ll also be speaking to your Juventus captain about your behaviour, so she knows why Sembrant brings you home all plugged up.”
“What.” Lineth froze, staring at Sari.
“Our World Cup may be done, but I’m not done with you, little girl,” Miss Sari said quietly. “The amount of bratting you gave us before, during and after the match requires answering. You’ll be going to bed every night from now until Linda takes you home with a tender bottom and a plug to sleep in, to remind you of your place. And you’ll be flying back to Juventus in the same condition.”
Lineth’s mouth fell open and she stared. “But--”
“The only but I’d concern myself with is yours,” Sari retorted. “You’ll be sporting a permanently tender bottom for a good while, little one. I suggest you use this lesson to keep you humble from now on.”
Lineth snapped her mouth shut, realising the older Dutch woman was dead serious. “...Yes, ma’am,” she said reluctantly.
“What…what about me, ma’am?” Oihane asked, addressing Miss Marta as Sari set about slipping a plug - a normal silicone one, this time - into place, filling Lineth’s bottom up again. She hoped she wouldn’t be subjected to that.
Marta shook her head. “No, little one. You took your punishment like a good girl, and didn’t fight at all. I think, since you behaved so well, we can be done with the plugs here. You’ll have a reminder spanking before the match when you return, that’s all. But I do want you to apologise to Groenen.”
Oihane nodded. “I’ll apologise, Miss Marta, ma’am,” she promised at once. “I’ll be good. I’m…I’m sorry I got a red card.”
“I know,” Marta agreed. “Thank you for being a good girl for us.”
Oihane exhaled in relief. Another spanking wasn’t a fun prospect to look forward to, but it wasn’t anywhere as bad as Lineth’s impending doom. It seemed cooperation when she’d found trouble for herself paid off.
Marta gave both girls a pat on the head. “There, now that’s settled. After your teammates leave, Lineth, you’ll stay with me until the Swedes get here and I can hand you over to Miss Pernilla and Sembrant properly.”
“Yes ma’am,” Lineth said quietly.
With that all settled, La Roja and the Orange Lionesses returned to their hotel. It would be a long, miserable trip home for most of Miss Sari’s girls in the morning, and though they were leaving Daan and Lineth behind - one in far more congenial company than the other - they all needed their rest.
So did the Spaniards, for that matter, if they wanted to stay on top of their game.
Chapter 63: Confronting the Past (Implement swap - Japan-Sweden quarterfinal halftime)
Summary:
It's halftime during the Japan-Sweden quarterfinal, and the first half has been relatively unremarkable, except for Amanda Ilestedt's goal putting Sweden up 1-0. However, Japanese captain Saki Kumagai, and Swedish captain Kosovare Asllani, meet with Miss Pernilla in the box as requested, with announcer Lori Lindsey looking on as the two of them trade their implements. Who knows what difficult conversations might need to be had after the match is over?
The first difficult conversation is held between the opposing captains, there in the box, with no one but Pernilla and the mostly-quiet Lori to see.
Notes:
I'm posting a Scenes chapter without first posting the Tales chapter it belongs to, simply because the Tales of the Tournaments chapter for the quarterfinal isn't done yet. In this chapter, some of Kosse's Soccerverse backstory is brought up. She was at PSG at around the same time as Lindsey Horan, so she isn't as unfamiliar with Saki's implement (picked up at Lyon) as Saki originally thought.
Chapter Text
Halftime had come.
Kosovare Asllani and Saki Kumagai made their way back up the tunnel, away from their respective locker rooms, to the box where the Classification Centre-qualified former players generally spent the match. It was a useful spot if they had suspended players to supervise or if, like now, they had a meeting to oversee.
It was the quarterfinals, after all. The teams could do with a little shaking up at this stage. Not too much of note had happened yet, except for a goal by Amanda Ilestedt in the thirty-second minute which had Kosse feeling like the cat that had got the cream. She tried to school her expression before Miss Pernilla laid eyes on her - smugness ill-befitted a team captain, and besides, there was still one half left to play.
Nothing bad of note had happened, yet, thankfully.
They ascended the stairs together in dignified silence, not quite looking at each other so as to keep their thoughts to themselves.
When they reached the door of the box, Kosse tapped on it.
It was opened by Lori Lindsey. Kosse blinked in surprise at the appearance of the American former midfielder. "Hello, Lori," she greeted cautiously.
Lori smiled briefly, nodding to them both. "Hello," she said, stepping aside so they could pass her. "Miss Pernilla's waiting."
Saki walked past Lori with a polite nod of acknowledgement for the older woman. Time to get this over with.
Pernilla turned from the window, where she'd been observing the match. Now everything was quiet. "Welcome, girls. So, we've decided to switch implements again?" she asked mildly, surveying Saki and Kosse with an expression of polite interest.
"Actually, Pernilla, you decided it was 'in the best interest' of my girls to feel something other than the Ornas, if needed, for purposes of 'broadening their cultural horizons in the spirit of international cooperation'."
"That's Miss Pernilla to you young lady," Pernilla said reprovingly. "Your girls? I think not. Not just yours at any rate. It would certainly benefit the Swedish team, though, and I daresay the Nadeshikos could do with feeling something new as well."
"Hamano-chan would know this ornas," Saki said reflectively. "The rest, not likely."
"That's right, Jonna and Madelen play with her, don't they," Kosse mused. It wasn't usual for the Japanese internationals to play club football outside of Japan - although Saki herself did, there were only a handful of others. And only one, Maika Hamano, played for a Swedish club.
"Well, I know one brat in particular who would benefit from feeling a new implement," Pernilla said, raising her eyebrows.
Kosse's cheeks flushed. "Per--Miss Pernilla, please! I'm not, you know that," she protested. "Sorry, I'm sorry I disrespected you, it wasn't intentional--"
"Now, Kosovare, you know better than that," Miss Pernilla reproved. "You may not be officially classified as a brat, but you do have your moments. In front of our guests is not the right time to give in to them." She sighed and stepped closer to Kosse, placing a hand on her younger friend's back. "Well, no matter, I'll be smacking the attitude out of you soon."
Lori quickly turned a laugh into a cough, and when Kosse turned to look at her, the American's expression was all sympathy.
"Sorry, Kosse, but you did kind of walk straight into that one."
Kosse sighed. "You'll just love to see me humiliated, won't you Miss Lori."
"Never," Lori assured her. "And see, you're doing better already. I think it's harder for you because Pernilla is your old teammate, your friend, and we have a saying about familiarity breeding contempt, you know."
"I don't have contempt for Miss Pernilla," Kosse protested. "She's my friend."
"Yes, but because she's your friend, it's sometimes harder to accept her as an authority figure, hm?" Lori prompted. "Especially when you're used to being the authority."
Kosse thought about it and nodded reluctantly.
"Well then. Let's see what you've brought," Lori prompted.
Pernilla had already laid the Ornas, the Swedish birch paddle, on the table.
Saki Kumagai took out the implement she'd brought from the Japanese locker room before meeting Kosse in the tunnel - a martinet, sometimes called a fouet. This implement was a flogger of ten or so smooth leather tails, that she had picked up at Lyon when playing there. It was one of the official implements of French discipline, and Saki had found it to be effective when it was required.
It was certainly more effective than some of her predecessors. She remembered previous captains who would slap offending players, shout at them, shame them or ignore them.
Not that a little scolding wasn't useful, but Saki preferred a less heavy-handed approach. When smacks were given, it should only be on the bottom, and only with the hand or a safe, controlled implement.
The Ornas looked formidable, but Saki had no doubt it was safe if used correctly.
"Have you seen this before, Saki?" Kosse asked, pointing to the Ornas.
She looked at it.
"Not exactly, no, but I have the general idea." Saki replied. "And this, Kosovare?"
"I played at Paris Saint-Germain for three years. I'm familiar." Intimately familiar, Kosse thought with a grimace of distaste. "Still, there's worse things."
There was a flicker of something like fear in her expression for a moment, and Saki almost asked her about it, but thought better of it. It wasn't any of her business, and she didn't want to shame the Swedish captain by pointing it out.
"So." Pernilla surveyed the two captains as they each examined the other's implement. "We aren't just dropping off and picking up the implements. At least you're somewhat familiar with them, but you still need to feel them before using them. Who's going first?"
Kosse looked apprehensively at the martinet. "Can we go by team currently losing?"
Pernilla raised an eyebrow. "That isn't funny, little girl," she reproved. "I apologize, Saki. She isn't representing Sweden correctly and something needs to be done about that. I promise she'll get the attitude adjustment she deserves." Pernilla gave the younger Swede a long look. "You just volunteered to go first Kosovare."
Kosse took a step back. "P--Miss Pernilla, please, I promise you I know what they feel like, I--"
Pernilla paused, giving Kosse a searching look. "Kosse, breathe," she ordered, taking the girl into her arms and holding her securely. "Breathe with me, deep breath now. In for four, hold for four, out for four, and rest."
Kosse's panicked breaths were slowly steadied as she did her best to obey Pernilla's orders. Saki watched with growing concern as Kosse calmed under Pernilla's ministrations.
"Lillan," Pernilla soothed, stroking Kosse's hair. "Look at me. What are you afraid of?"
"I know what the martinet is like, I've felt it," Kosse whispered. "Back at PSG, when M'sieur--"
Saki sputtered. "Excuse me?" Forget not interrupting. "You mean your coach -he what, put his hands on you in anger, used an implement on you - which isn't even a coach's job..."
Kosse swallowed and nodded. "He didn't want to leave it in Delannoy's hands, and she couldn't say no to him." She closed her eyes against the sudden sting of tears. "Don't, I don't want your pity," she added.
"I'm not," Saki said quietly. "But that should never have happened to you, Kosovare. He put his hands on you, he used an implement on you?"
Kosse nodded again, stiffly. "This isn't the time for this," she whispered. "I can't think about this right now. I can't let him win."
"No," Pernilla agreed, softly stroking Kosse's cheek. "Then perhaps a new memory to replace the old one, if you're ready to face it, lillan."
"A...a new..." Kosse trembled a little, and Pernilla gave her cheek a gentle pat.
"Like getting back on a horse, or a bicycle, lillan. I'm not asking you to talk about what happened right now, I know it must have been dreadful, but right now you're not there anymore, you're here with friends who love you and wish you nothing but well." She paused. "Well, Saki might be hoping that we lose, but that's just business. I'm sure she wouldn't sabotage you."
Kosse nodded, but then the import of Pernilla's words struck. "You mean you want Saki to--"
"It's alright, Kosovare," Saki said gently. "I promise, I won't let you get hurt. Well, it's going to hurt some, that's what a spanking does," she amended. "But it's not going to harm you. And I probably have more practice with this than Miss Pernilla does." She paused. "Besides, there's still the Ornas, and turn about is fair play, as the English saying goes." They'd been speaking English since entering the room, primarily for Lori's benefit, though the American had mostly kept quiet, just letting the captains handle things between themselves.
"Okay," Kosovare whispered.
"Do you have a word you can use if you need me to stop?" Saki prompted.
Kosse paused, licking her lips which were suddenly dry.
"Lindsey," she offered.
Lori looked up. "Not for me, I presume."
"Well, no. Though if it gets your attention I suppose you could stop Saki," she conceded.
"If I need to I will, though I don't think I'll have to," Lori said. "Saki seems very sensible to me."
Saki gave Lori a brief, grateful smile and respectful nod. She took a centering breath. "Are you ready then, Kosse?"
"I don't think I can be," Kosse exhaled. "But I can't not be, either."
Pernilla took Kosse gently by the shoulders, giving them a reassuring squeeze. "I have you Kosse," she said reassuringly. She helped Kosse bend over the table, and kept the trembling girl still as Kosse's shorts were eased down. Her underwear stayed up, and Saki gave her bottom a gentle pat with her hand.
"Alright, Kosse, little one," she soothed, placing her left hand on Kosse's back. "Breathe, just focus on breathing."
Kosse let Pernilla take her hands, and obediently followed Pernilla's lead in taking deep breaths and letting them out again. As she synced her breaths with Pernilla's, she jolted a little.
Saki's first swat had landed - gentle enough, just with her hand. The smacks continued, firming up as they went on, but Kosse did her best to breathe through them. Her bottom was beginning to warm and she whimpered softly in discomfort.
Saki stopped immediately, soothing Kosse.
"You're doing well Kosse, so well, almost done," she promised.
Kosse let out a shaky breath. "All right," she whispered, closing her eyes against the tears threatening. She clung to Pernilla's hands as the first blow of the martinet fell.
It wasn't delivered harshly, and the ten soft tails only imparted a mild sting, though since Kosse had already been enduring Saki's spanking that wasn't much comfort. She sucked in a breath, and Saki moved her free hand to rub Kosse's lower back as the soft blows continued to rain down on Kosse's bottom. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. Seven. Eight. Nine. Ten.
The sting and burn in Kosse's bottom was building slowly but memorably, and her tears were falling freely now.
"O-oh...ow....please," she sobbed, and Saki put the martinet down, continuing to rub Kosse's back firmly.
"Breathe," she said again, and Kosse obeyed, doing her best to calm down. "Good girl," Saki cooed, "brave girl, Kosse, there now, shh."
Pernilla helped Kosse up and tugged her shorts back up, giving her a firm hug. "Good girl, Kosse," she echoed, stroking the younger Swede's hair, "you did so well for us." She held Kosse through her tears as they slowed to a stop. "Better now, lillan?"
Kosse sniffled and nodded. "A little bit."
"That's good, sweetheart," Pernilla soothed. "Was it different this time?"
Kosse nodded, exhaling in relief. "Really different," she whispered. "I'm sorry I got scared."
"No, no," Pernilla soothed. "You don't ever have to be sorry for being afraid, lillan. You faced your fear, our brave, good girl, and we're so proud of you, Kosse." She cuddled Kosse close, until Kosse was ready to leave the safety of her arms. "Do you think you can handle Saki, or do you want me to do it?"
"You, please," Kosse whispered, face flushed.
Pernilla patted her cheek and helped Kosse sit down on a cushioned chair, giving her a water bottle to sip from. "That's alright, my good girl, I can certainly do that for you. You just rest, lillan."
Kosse nodded, and gave Lori Lindsey a grateful look as the American sat next to her - not near enough to be in her personal space, but enough that Kosse knew she wasn't being left alone. She focused on drinking her water, trusting Pernilla to handle things.
Meanwhile, Saki stepped obediently up to the table and took her position over it. She wasn't surprised in the least when Miss Pernilla lowered her shorts, since she'd done the same to Kosse.
The tap of the panel of birch wood on her thinly clothed bottom made her tense for an instant, but Saki forced herself to relax her bottom, knowing better than that.
"Are you ready, Saki?" Miss Pernilla asked.
Saki nodded. "Yes ma'am," she said respectfully. She wasn't looking forward to it by any means, and as the birch paddle connected with her bottom for the first time she sucked in a breath, gritting her teeth. She would take this well, with her honor intact, she thought.
The Ornas continued to rise and fall, and if the smacks were somewhat harder than what she'd given Kosse - well, the implement was wooden, so it wasn't as though that could really be avoided. If Saki was any judge, and she liked to think she was, Pernilla wasn't delivering them with any more force than Saki had used.
Ten swats - that was all, and to Saki's mind that was more than enough. She was definitely crying, though she was trying not to show it, at least not to Kosse.
Pernilla was a different story; Saki knew she couldn't avoid letting the older Swede see her distress. It wouldn't be responsible to hide her reactions from Miss Pernilla.
"Sorry, ma'am," she choked out, just loud enough for Pernilla to catch.
Pernilla put the Ornas down and gave Saki's back a gentle pat.
"There we are, then," she said gently. "Breathe, Saki, it's finished, you're alright."
Saki nodded, and stood up, tugging her shorts back up. She smoothed her jersey back down and did her best to calm herself. "Thank you for the lesson, ma'am."
Kosse looked up, trying not to stare at Saki. She couldn't fathom what Saki had just said; she couldn't imagine thanking Saki for her own whipping. Except maybe...
"Thank you for not making it terrible, Saki," she offered, feeling ashamed of herself for unwittingly being impolite to the other captain. If Saki had expected thanks...
Saki took a breath. "You're welcome, Kosse. I didn't need you to thank me," she added. "I know you don't expect it."
Kosse nodded. She grimaced and stood back up. They had to rejoin their teams, and Miss Pernilla walked down with them, taking them back down the tunnel.
Chapter 64: Showing some Spirit (Post-2023 Women's World Cup, USWNT DC contingent)
Summary:
On the flight from Melbourne to LAX, Ashley Sanchez got herself into a good deal of trouble by mocking Alyssa. The real reason behind that was that she missed her friend and favorite forward, the *other* DC Ashley - Ashley Hatch, who hadn't been named to the squad. In her mind, if AT had been left off in favor of Hatch, maybe the USWNT would've had more of a chance. (Not that any of that could possibly be classed as AT's fault, of course.)
So when Aubrey Kingsbury gets Sanchez off the DC-bound flight, out into the airport, and Hatch is waiting for them - well, let's just say Kingsbury is relieved to be going home.
Sanchez, who moved in with Hatch and her husband just before World Cup camp, is looking forward to getting home far less - especially since Hatch isn't happy with her.
Notes:
This chapter contains an M/F spanking and F/F soaping. Hatch and her husband punish Sanchez together for Sanchez' extremely naughty, irresponsible behavior.
As discussed in the chapter, when she moved in with her friends, Sanchez knew she was potentially subjecting herself to their discipline, and had consented. She just didn't think about it actually happening.
Also, it is alluded to but Hatch and her husband, Jeff (or Jeffrey) Van Buren are members of the Latter-Day Saints church (Mormons). I believe Ashley Hatch is the only openly practicing Mormon in the NWSL currently, though that may change in future. I am unclear on what religion Ashley Sanchez practices, but when it is clear what someone's faith is and that it's a major part of their life and how they make their choices I try to have it help inform their character in a respectful way. I am not LDS/Mormon (but my father tried to be, briefly, when I was really too young to remember) and my high school crush was, so hopefully I've remembered enough and haven't gotten anything badly wrong.
Chapter Text
"Stop squirming."
"But Aubs--"
"No buts." The frustrated keeper's voice cut through Ashley Sanchez' protest, and she had the good sense - finally - to shut her mouth. She was tired, she was hungry, and it looked like Aubrey wasn't planning on helping solve either of those problems.
No, instead, as soon as they'd collected their bags in the DC airport, fresh off their flight from LAX, Aubrey and Andi had led their younger teammates outside.
Trinity was wisely keeping quiet, not wanting to be involved, and was rewarded with the sight of Ashley Hatch waiting for them by the minivan.
She saw Hatch's gaze move from her to Sanchez, and was immediately glad not to be Sanchez as they met the forward at the car. Hatch's glare at Sanchez could have melted lead.
Sanchez, meanwhile, seemed baffled at her usually very good friend's expression being leveled on her. The older girl seemed to have moved past 'annoyed' straight to 'right royally pissed off' and clearly it was Sanchez who was the problem.
"Captains, Trin, good to see you back," Hatch said with clearly forced brightness, her expression saying worlds more. "You. Sanchez. Up front with me," she ordered as the last of the luggage was loaded up and the back of the van closed.
"Hatch--"
"No talking. Move."
"Wha--"
Ashley Hatch grabbed the younger Ashley and swatted her bottom firmly, getting a yelp from Sanchez. "Front seat. Sit. Now."
Sanchez scrambled to her place, wide-eyed, and buckled her seatbelt, mouth open as the others got into the car.
Hatch got into the driver's seat and prepared to brave Washington, DC traffic on the way back to drop each of their teammates home. "You, don't talk to me until we're home. Jeff's waiting for us."
Sanchez sat frozen, staring straight ahead, too shocked to protest again until they were in the parking lot of the team-issued housing where they lived.
Aubrey and Andi were eager to see their husbands again, so it didn't take them long to collect their bags and head inside, but Aubrey left Sanchez with a parting look.
"We aren't done by a long shot Sanchez, but I'm happy to leave you to Hatch and Jeff for now."
Sanchez would much rather not bring Hatch's husband into this, thank you very much.
"Alright then, little one. Come on."
Ashley Hatch pulled Sanchez' bag out of the back of her van and then locked the car, leading her teammate inside.
Sanchez trotted quickly at Hatch's heels, trying to keep up with her teammate's strides as they headed up to Ashley and Jeff's door.
They got inside, and Sanchez yelped as Hatch's fingers closed around her wrist.
She was all but dragged into the apartment kitchen, where Jeff was cooking dinner for three - or rather, heating up one of the frozen meals that his mother had put together "so Ashley won't have to tire herself" for a few days after coming home.
As Sanchez was steered into the kitchen, Jeff looked up from the pan he was stirring.
"Go get it, little girl."
"But--"
"Do I have to start counting?" Jeff raised an eyebrow, and the younger Ashley's stomach dropped.
"No sir."
Hatch released her, and Sanchez swallowed, crossing the small kitchen to where a certain wooden spoon hung on the wall. It was large and flat, about the size of a hairbrush back with a longer handle.
Sanchez' stomach fluttered with anxiety as she returned to Hatch with it.
"Alright then, Sanchez. What do you have to say for yourself?" Hatch questioned.
"I don't know what you're talking about," Sanchez protested.
Jeffrey put the pan aside, covering it to keep warm, and turned to look at the younger Ashley, eyebrows raised.
"Care to try that again?"
"What do you want from me, Jeffrey?" Sanchez demanded. "'Forgive me, Father, for I have sinned?"
"That's Elder to you," Jeff corrected.
Sanchez rolled her eyes. "Alright, so I messed up, Elder Van Buren," she said, using Jeff's surname. "Happy now?"
"Tell us what you did wrong, Ashley,"
Hatch's voice was surprisingly gentle, almost maternal, and Sanchez winced. Her friend was only four years older than she was, how the hell did she come off sounding so...so..."Ugh," she grumbled. "It was just a joke, alright? Cap overreacted."
"That's not what we heard."
"Well, if you know so much already, Elder Van Butthole--"
Hatch clamped a hand over Sanchez' mouth.
"That's enough, Ashley Nicole Sanchez, you will speak to me and my husband civilly."
The younger Ashley squirmed in Hatch's grip, and she tried to nod in response to Hatch's instruction.
Hatch let Sanchez go. "We'll give you one more chance to tell us why you're in trouble, little one."
"...Because I joked about AT getting a red bottom when she got home," Sanchez said reluctantly. "Morgan and Kingsbury were pis--mad," she amended hastily, at Jeff's raised eyebrow.
"Why did you do that, little girl?" Jeff asked sternly, clearly still displeased by Ashley's disrespect towards him as well as the naughtiness she'd just confessed. "I thought you liked Alyssa."
"Well...yeah, I do, I mean, she's a sweet kid, and we have some in common, you know, but she's not..." Ashley trailed off, glancing at Hatch and then staring at the floor.
"Not what, Ashley Nicole Sanchez?" Ashley Hatch asked quietly.
"She's not you."
Hatch frowned at this. "You bullied Alyssa because you were angry that Vlatko left me off the roster and took her instead?"
"It sounds stupid when you put it like that," Sanchez sighed, keeping her eyes trained on the floor.
"It was wrong any way you put it, little girl - and above all, it was cruel," Jeff said firmly. "The team is a family. You could be her sister, Ashley Nicole. Her older sister. That makes you the responsible one. Bullying your little sister is unacceptable."
"So I've heard," Sanchez muttered. At Jeff's cleared throat, she reluctantly added, "Elder Van Buren. Sir."
He gave her a nod.
"So. What shall we do with you, hm?"
Sanchez looked down at Hatch's hand, seeing the spoon she'd brought over still held loosely in her teammate's hand. She didn't answer Jeff's question immediately.
"Do you need encouragement to give us the correct answer, Ashley Nicole Sanchez?" Jeff asked pointedly.
The younger Ashley shook her head. "No, sir, it's just...Hatch, please," she begged. "Don't make me say it, I can't make those words come out of my mouth naturally. I'll sound sarcastic no matter how hard I try. He can't seriously want me to ask -"
Hatch sighed and put her hands on Sanchez' shoulders, squeezing gently. She'd given Jeff the spoon, much to Sanchez' horror, but as the Ashleys locked gazes, Hatch tried to offer wordless comfort.
She shook her head. "Look at me, little one. You and me," she instructed. "Forget what you think Jeff wants you to say. What do you have to say to me?"
Sanchez swallowed nervously, closing her eyes and thinking carefully. Hatch was her teammate and friend, more often than not they made a difference for the Spirit together, they could have paired up for the USWNT if only Vlatko hadn't--
If only Vlatko hadn't. The words started to sink in. "That...I'm sorry I got mad with AT," she said softly. "That I blamed her for not being you. You wanted to come with, it wasn't your fault you didn't, and it wasn't Alyssa's fault you didn't either. Even if you and me could've made a difference together."
"Don't you think I've been thinking about that with every match we watched?" Hatch prompted. "Wishing I was there, upset with Vlatko for not taking me? But I never blamed Alyssa or any of the others. It was Vlatko's choice in the end."
"It was Vlatko's right to make that choice," Jeff said sternly.
Hatch grimaced. "Yes, sir," she answered her husband, and Sanchez barely managed not to hit something.
"You're allowed to be mad," she protested.
"Not if it tempts me to get into a situation like yours, little one," Hatch replied. "So again. What are we to do with you?"
"Can't Kingsbury just smack me tomorrow and we'll forget about it?" Sanchez sighed, knowing that was coming.
"I think you could do with something to hold you over until then, Sanchez," Jeff said, and of course when her husband spoke, Hatch listened.
Sanchez resisted the very strong urge to punch Jeff.
"Hatch--"
"You have two choices, Ashley Nicole."
Sanchez paused, looking at the older Ashley warily. "What?"
"Soaping first and spanking second, or the other way around."
"What," Sanchez sputtered. "Hatch, please, no, that's not--"
"Did you or did you not refer to my husband by a profane name?"
"Oh, uh, erm..." Sanchez squirmed. "I was just mad, Hatch, alright?"
"And this is why letting your tongue run loose when you're mad gets you in trouble," Hatch countered.
"Make your choice, Sanchez, before I choose for you," Jeff said firmly.
Sanchez gulped. "Spanking first, because we both know you're going to put me standing up for soaping, would prefer to not have to stand up twice as long?" she offered very reluctantly.
"Oh, if it's a matter of not being able to stand, we can settle that easily enough," Jeff replied calmly. Too calmly.
Sanchez' stomach dropped as Jeff took her firmly by the hand and led her to a chair in the living room, what Sanchez immediately thought of as 'the spanking chair'. It was made of a dark wood, upholstered in purple plush with the oval back and square seat covered in the rich material. Armless, it matched the other antique-looking furniture in the living room, but somehow seemed more vaguely threatening than the armchairs or sofa.
Maybe because she was being practically dragged over to it, having to stumble after Jeff as he pulled her along. She was too tired to fight back, much as she wanted to - and still hungry. Whatever Jeff had been warming up for dinner had been forgotten while she whined, procrastinated and backchatted.
Jeff pulled his wife's younger teammate along until he'd reached the chair. He still had the large spoon in his left hand, as he seated himself and pulled Ashley across his lap. She landed with a yelp, legs scissoring as she tried to wriggle off his lap.
"Ow! Jeff, please, you can't," Sanchez pleaded.
"Ashley Nicole Sanchez," Jeff scolded. "You are a thoroughly naughty brat in need of correction. As long as you are staying under my roof you will accept that correction from me."
Sanchez whimpered unhappily. "But Jeff--"
The only but it seemed Jeff cared about dealing with was Ashley's bottom, as he pressed one hand down on her back and used the other to yank her lounge pants and panties down to her knees. The shock of suddenly being bare over Jeff's lap made Ashley cease her struggles.
"No," she protested softly. "Please, sir, not bare."
"Jeff," Hatch ventured, coming in from the kitchen with one hand held behind her back. She knelt in front of Sanchez, cupping her teammate's chin with her other hand. "Ashley, look at me. Is there a problem because Jeff is a man, or because he's my husband?"
Sanchez swallowed nervously and shook her head. "Just...he never..."
"He never has before, is that it?" Hatch looked intently at her friend. "You agreed when you came home you'd be staying under our roof and abiding by our rules. Didn't you?"
"Yes Ash - yes ma'am but I didn't think..."
"That much," Jeff said dryly, "is obvious."
"I'm sorry Ash, please don't let him--"
"You consented to abide by our rules, Ashley Nicole," Hatch said quietly. "Isn't that right?"
Swallowing, Sanchez nodded.
"How old are you Ashley Nicole?"
She cringed. "Twenty-four, sir."
"Twenty-four, not four," Jeff sighed and shook his head. "That's far too old to be excused for throwing hurtful words at your friends, Ashley Nicole. You knew better than to speak like that about Alyssa, or to disrespect me. And so those disrespectful words are going to be cleaned from your mouth and the naughtiness paddled out of your bottom. Do you understand?"
"...yes, sir," Sanchez answered, though she kept looking pleadingly at Hatch. "Ash..."
Ashley Hatch brought the hand she'd been hiding around from behind her back, and Sanchez' eyes widened when she saw Hatch was holding a half-unwrapped bar of oatmilk soap, lathered up.
"Now you won't have to stand, little girl. Come on, open up."
"No, Hatch, pl--" Sanchez started to protest, and then the bar of organic, non-toxic (at least Sanchez could be comforted by that much) soap was forced into her mouth. It coated her teeth and tongue, and the inside of her cheeks in suds as her protests were cut off.
Worse, now that the younger Ashley had been effectively shut up by her older teammate, Jeff started spanking her properly, raining down swats with the wooden spoon. Every swat elicited a wriggling kick from Sanchez, since she was gagged by (and gagging on) the bar of soap and couldn't protest any other way.
Two dozen hard swats with the spoon had her bawling, muffled as she sniffled and gagged.
Jeff paused long enough for his wife to remove the bar of soap from Sanchez's mouth, and then resumed her spanking.
With his hand, this time. His large palm cracking down on Ashley's bare bottom made her sob even louder, her tender cheeks reddening quickly.
But she didn't fight it anymore. She just cried pitifully, unable to articulate even a sorry with her mouth full of suds.
When Sanchez had fully surrendered to Jeff’s authority, no longer fighting her punishment, he finally put an end to it. The twenty-four-year-old was sure she’d never yet been spanked so hard in her life, though surely she’d endured worse implements at the hands of her teammates. She knew she’d never been spanked while enduring a soaping at the same time before.
She stiffened when she felt Hatch’s hands on her, tugging her bottoms back up, helping her to stand and pulling her close. She cried on Hatch’s shoulder, clinging to the older Ashley, until Hatch led her into the kitchen and gave her a cup of water to rinse her mouth out. She rinsed frantically to get every bit of soap she could out, but the taste still lingered unpleasantly.
“S-sorry Hatchy, sorry,” Sanchez sobbed as her friend and - for now - caregiver held her tightly. “Sorry I had a…a tantrum, sorry I was mean to AT, sorry I was rude to Jeff, I mean Elder Jeff, er, um…”
“That’ll do for now, sweetheart,” Ashley Hatch soothed. “Let’s get you up to bed, I think you need bed more than a sit-down dinner right now, especially since that’s probably the last thing you want to do.”
Sanchez would have glared, but she didn’t want to test Hatch and especially Jeff right now, so she just nodded weakly. “M’hungry.”
“Jeff will bring you up a tray in a minute,” Hatch promised. She scooped the younger woman into her arms and carried her up to the guest room, nudging the door open and taking her inside.
The bed was made up with sheets and blankets, turned down so Sanchez could be put to bed easily, and Hatch proceeded to do just that, tucking her in on her stomach.
“There you are. It’s alright sweetheart, have a good cry, it’s okay,” Hatch soothed. “I’m sure Cap won’t be too hard on you tomorrow.”
Sanchez’ stomach fluttered with nerves. “Do…do you think maybe she’ll decide it was enough?”
“Maybe,” Hatch conceded. “You did take a lot tonight.” She rubbed Sanchez’ back lightly through the covers, only stopping when Jeff arrived with a tray, only lightly laden - a mug of chicken broth and some saltine crackers.
Sanchez was relieved - hungry as she felt, she didn’t think she could stomach anything heavier in her present condition. She sat up carefully, propped on one hip, then took the large mug and sipped, nibbling at the crackers as she drank the soup down.
Jeff waited until she had finished before retrieving the mug and putting it back on the tray.
“What do you say to Jeff, little one?” Hatch prompted.
Sanchez lowered her eyes. “Thank you, sir.”
Jeff nodded.
“You’re welcome, Ashley,” he said quietly. “It’s clean slate now. I want you to know that I’m here for you just as much as my wife is,” he added. “We both care for you very much, and want you to be the good girl we know you can be. When you act out it’s a cry for help, and we’ll help you.” He paused. “Do you understand?”
“Yes sir,” Ashley Sanchez kept her gaze lowered, not wanting to look at Jeff right now. “If you don’t mind, I think I need to sleep.”
Jeff nodded.
“If you need anything during the night, just text Ash, little one, but I want you to stay in your room until Kingsbury asks for you tomorrow.”
That suited Sanchez just fine, as she didn’t want to show her face again until then either. “Yes sir. Goodnight.”
“Goodnight, Ashley.” Jeff left the two Ashleys, his wife and their charge, alone together. Sanchez burrowed back under the covers with a sniffle, and Hatch squeezed her shoulder gently.
“Goodnight sweetheart. You’ll feel much better in the morning,” she reassured her teammate. “Sleep, everything’s alright now. I’ll text Cap and tell her everything, so she won’t have to take care of you, how’s that?”
Sanchez nodded gratefully, then snuggled back into her pillow. In moments, she was asleep.
Chapter 65: It's Just a Bunch of Hocus Pocus (Spooky Smacks, for Halloween 2023)
Summary:
For Ali Riley's birthday, the members of the Angel City team have a Halloween party/movie night at Ali's place, and put on one that's a classic favorite for most of the American girls, 1993's "Hocus Pocus".
French national Clarisse Le Bihan, who's never watched it before, objects to the actions of a certain teenage big brother in the opening scene, and AT pauses the movie to find out why. Chaos unfolds from there.
Notes:
For Essie's Library server's Halloween "Spooky Smacks" challenge. Prompted by Ali Riley's IG stories about her Halloween-themed birthday party. I can't prove they were watching Hocus Pocus that night, but I can't prove they weren't, either....
Chapter Text
"Elijah! Hast thou seen my sister Emily?" Thackery Binx felt panic rising, stomach fluttering. He had been tasked with watching his eight-year-old sister, and now she had disappeared. He'd searched all the usual hiding places, looked into the pigsty (no sign, thankfully,) and now he'd done the next best thing, run to the neighbors' to ask his best friend.
Elijah looked up from his work. The two sixteen-year-olds were great friends and though Elijah was an only child, he was very fond of Emily Binx - if he'd seen the girl, he would have taken her straight back to her brother. "Nay. But look," he pointed toward the woods, which were alight with who knew what. "They conjure."
"O God! The woods! Waken my father, summon the elders, go!" Thackery took off running, so blinded by his panic that he tumbled down the hill.
***
"You know, if Emily was my sister, things would have been different."
AT paused the movie, glancing at Clarisse. It was Angel City movie night, and being their Halloween party and Ali's birthday party as well, she was snuggled in her Captain Tia's lap as they watched it. "What would you have done different, Risse? It was the colonies, it's not like they could just pick up a cellphone and call 911."
"Well for one thing," Clarisse said, "I wouldn't have let her run off in the first place, witch or no witch."
"Sarah Sanderson enchanted the children of Salem with her voice," AT reminded her. "Though we only see them get Emily the first time."
"Yeah, probably because most of the parents woke up in time to stop their kids running away, and didn't leave teenage big brothers to look after them." She snorted. "Boys. I can only guess what Binx got distracted by, to let her slip away."
Ali looked up in amusement, stroking AT's hair. "So what are you suggesting, Risse, you show AT what happens to little girls who run away?"
AT whined and squirmed. "Captain Tia, they already," she protested.
"Mmm, but Risse didn't. And it's not for real, sweetheart, it would just be a game. Is that alright? You know how Risse plays games," Ali coaxed, and AT thought back to December, how Risse had played the Krampus for her, and nodded slowly.
"Okay, I guess so," she offered.
"So if that makes you Emily Binx, my darling, Risse is Thackery gone right this time, able to catch Emily before she reaches the witches?" Ali suggested.
"I guess it does, but that means there have to be the witches," AT said doubtfully, looking around at her teammates.
Paige Nielsen whirled in a circle, showing off her floaty dress. "I am beautiful, boys will love me!" she quoted, and Merritt Mathias rolled her eyes, swatting Paige on the back of the head.
"Mer," Sydney Leroux said urgently, making Merritt look at her.
"What?" she asked, though she suspected.
"I smell children ."
AT giggled reluctantly. Well, Cassius and Roux were barreling through the party shrieking and generally being chaos gremlins, of course Syd would notice her own little ones. But considering she was quoting, AT didn't think that's what she meant.
"Why, why was I cursed with such idiot sisters?" Merritt lamented, and Paige shrieked, giggling. "Just lucky, I guess."
"Alright, alright," Clarisse raised her hands for quiet. "Set the scene for us, won't you, mon capitaine?"
Ali cleared her throat. "Salem, 1693," she intoned. "Emily Binx is being lured away from her family farm."
"Use thy voice, Sarah!" Sydney cackled, and Paige grinned.
🎵"Come, little children, I'll take thee away, into a land of enchantment,"🎵 she crooned into Ali's karaoke mic. 🎵"Come, little children, the time's come to play, here in my garden of magic..."🎵
AT slipped off Ali's lap, crossing the room toward Paige as she swayed and danced. On Ali's cue, Clarisse bolted after her.
She grabbed AT firmly (though not cruelly) by the shoulders and shook her. "Wake up! Wake up, Emily, come back to me! Pay them no heed!"
AT tried to pull away, clearly intending to follow the voice.
Ali watched the scene unfolding with great amusement. "Emily Binx did her best to try and run from her sister," she intoned, narrating. "But her sister, too old to be entrapped by the witch's spell, did everything she could think of to wake her sister from Sarah Sanderson's song. At last, she remembered there were rules about leaving the farm without permission, and thought a sharp shock might be just the thing."
Smirking triumphantly, Clarisse sat down on a chair (decorated to look like a tree stump in the haunted forest living room) and pulled AT over her lap, landing a few sharp smacks to her younger teammate's bottom.
AT squealed, struggling. "Noo! Stop, stop! Riiiiissse!" She kicked and flailed.
"Emily," Clarisse scolded, still in character. "Wake up, thou mustn't run away to the witches. Dost thou comprehend ?" She continued swatting as AT whimpered.
"Uh huh, won't, I'm sorry, I'm sorry Risse, I'll be good," she promised frantically, and then she was upright in Clarisse's lap, being held tightly, protectively.
"So Clarisse's attentions broke the witch's spell," Ali said, "and her father and the other elders were in time to stop the witches from capturing any of the other children of Salem." She watched as some of her teammates surrounded Paige, Mer, and Syd, grabbing them and dragging them away. Paige pouted as the microphone was pulled from her hand.
"And if the scene had ended like that, there wouldn't have been any rest of the movie," AT reflected, cuddling into Clarisse's lap and rubbing gingerly at her stinging bottom. "At least not the same way, if both Mr. and Mrs. Binx's children got out of it alive. The Sanderson sisters might've stayed dead for real."
“They might have, and then where would the story be?” Ali asked teasingly. “Come on pet, give us back our movie.”
AT nodded and scrambled back into Ali’s arms, turning “Hocus Pocus” back on for the team to watch.
Playacting was one thing, but the movie was definitely better, even if there were things that could have been done differently.
Chapter 66: Tales of the Tournaments Room Visit: Chapter 47
Summary:
After Renard takes care of most of her French teammates, after their defeat by Australia in the quarterfinals, there's still a couple matters to clear up.
Like her and Le Sommer's too-rough behaviour with Alanna Kennedy, and the reasons behind it.
They are handled by "the Headmistress", Mademoiselle Julia, a Classification Cent(re) representative from France who attended in lieu of a former player being chosen.
Chapter Text
“Sit, little girls,” Mademoiselle Julia said firmly. “We need to discuss your behaviour. It was unworthy of you both.”
Eugenie’s protest died on her lips; obediently, they sat on the nearer bed side by side, and waited for her to begin.
"Eugénie Anne Claudine Le Sommer-Dariel."
The sound of her full name on the older woman's lips made Eugenie flinch.
"I didn't do anything, ma'am, it was Kennedy, she knocked into me--"
"That is enough."
"If you would just listen," Eugenie huffed, frustrated.
Mademoiselle Julia stepped closer to Eugenie, looking down sternly at her with her arms folded. "Are you injured, Eugenie? No lying or exaggerations, now, I'll be able to tell."
Eugenie grimaced. "Not so much, ma'am, but--"
"Then the only but I want to hear about is your bottom being presented for your discipline," Mademoiselle Julia cut in firmly. "Your collision with Kennedy was unacceptable, and your attitude in general during the match is indicitave of the need for an adjustment that you will remember on the way home tomorrow."
Eugenie squirmed. "Ma'am, please--"
"That's quite enough," Mademoiselle Julia shook her head. "Wendie, fetch it here please."
Renard knew exactly what Mademoiselle Julia meant, and she went to get the borrowed tawse from her bag.
(Giving it back to de Vanna in the morning was going to be Julia's business, at least. Renard wouldn't have to look the Australians in the face and tell them what had happened. Which was good, because it was looking more and more like Le Sommer wasn't Julia's only concern.)
"Here you are, ma'am." Renard offered the tawse to Julia, who took it with a nod of thanks.
"You do realise, Wendie Thérèse Renard, that your behaviour with Kennedy was just as appalling. Pulling another player about by their jersey is never acceptable. What on earth did you think you were doing?"
Renard paused, taken aback. "I...didn't think, ma'am."
Julia snorted. "Don't try that one, little girl. You are one of the most brilliant minds in French football. You thought something. Tell me right now."
Renard sat down on the bed, staring at nothing as her mind whirled. She had thought. Of course she had thought. There had been a reason for her to pull on Kennedy, even if it was driven by instinct. What had she been doing?
"You denied France a goal we could have used," Julia added, and suddenly it clicked.
"I...I didn't want Kennedy to give us that goal," she said finally, with much more hesitation than Le Sommer was used to hearing from her captain.
"No?" Mademoiselle Julia raised her eyebrows. "Why?"
"Because...it's Kennedy," Renard said, as though that should explain everything.
And, Le Sommer thought, it did. Really, it did. She understood it. She knew Julia understood it. But it would never pass as a proper explanation.
"Wendie Thérèse," Mademoiselle Julia said warningly, and Renard winced.
"I...I suppose I didn't want Kennedy to score because it would upset Ellie," she offered. "If it had been Ellie, I probably would have done the same," she added reluctantly. "Though probably not any of the others."
"And you know how Carpenter gets when she's upset," Le Sommer said. "You were trying to spare Kerr having to deal with a brat in full on tantrum mode. Very noble of you, Captain."
"Well thank you, though I didn't see you trying to avoid upsetting Ellie," Renard retorted.
Le Sommer grimaced. "Kennedy and I ran into each other, Captain."
"It wouldn't be the first time this tournament you'd targeted Kennedy for injury. What is your problem with her, Eugenie?" Renard demanded, not buying the 'accident' line for a second.
"Carpenter needs to learn not to lose her mind when her teammates go down," Le Sommer grumbled. "She needs to grow up a little and keep herself together. Really, I was doing her a favour."
Renard kept her eyeroll strictly internal.
"In other words, you body-checked Kennedy because you wanted to, and your bloody nose was really your own fault."
"Well, you two little girls are about to find out how we handle our players who deliberately manhandle others," Mademoiselle Julia said firmly. "Either one of you could have seriously hurt Kennedy, and it's a miracle neither of you were at the very least yellow carded, if not a straight red - especially you, Eugenie."
She picked up the tawse. "Before we get to business," she added, "jerseys off, put your pajama tops on."
"What about bottoms?" Eugenie asked warily.
"Pajamas? You won't be needing them. You can keep your bottoms on, for now."
With that ominous statement, as Julia turned her back to preserve what dignity they had left, the two footballers changed for bed, at least partially, putting on the top half of their pajamas.
"Now then, bend over the bed, both of you. Opposite sides, holding hands," Mademoiselle Julia ordered.
“Mademoiselle--” Le Sommer tried.
“Right now, Eugenie, before I put you there myself,” Julia warned.
Le Sommer reluctantly took up position, and Renard did the same, taking her teammate’s hands.
Renard felt more than heard Mademoiselle Julia behind her, especially when the older woman tugged down her shorts and panties, baring her bottom from the start.
Then the tawse cracked down hard on her bottom, the heavy, split strap searing her backside memorably.
One. Two. Three.
Three strokes and Renard was already gasping, hands clenched around Le Sommer’s as tears spilled down Renard’s cheeks.
She didn’t beg, though. Wendie Renard knew that wouldn’t work on someone like Mademoiselle Julia. “I’m sorry I hurt Kennedy,” she gasped. “I didn’t mean to hurt her.”
“I do believe that,” Mademoiselle Julia dropped the tawse to her side, and rested a soft, cool hand on top of the burning stripes.
As Renard watched, Julia circled around to the other side of the bed, and bared Le Sommer’s bottom as the other girl struggled and squirmed. She tried to remain stoic - a task Le Sommer was failing at - as Le Sommer was held down, and the tawse landed for the first time.
Eugenie screeched like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, as the tawsing continued.
Two. Three. Four. Five. Six.
Each burning stroke made Eugenie shriek louder and wriggle more.
"Shut up, Eugenie," Renard huffed through her own tears. Of course, Eugenie's bottom was burning, but still, some of the upset sounded feigned.
The remark earned Renard another flick of the tawse, this time lighter than before. Both girls quietened down after that, and let Mademoiselle Julia tug their shorts down and off entirely. Their bottoms were covered by their pajama tops, long enough for decency (and warmth, which had been the primary intention), and so before long they were covered up by those (and only those), tucked into their respective beds and sipping a little on coconut water before going to sleep.
"With luck, you ought to be able to sit comfortably enough for the flight home tomorrow," Mademoiselle Julia told Renard.
"What about me?" Eugenie whined.
"You...will deal with it."
Renard couldn't think of a way to argue that.
Before long, despite their sore bottoms, they were asleep.
Chapter 67: Spanish and Swedish Semifinal (Implement) Swaps
Summary:
During halftime of the Spanish and Swedish semifinal, Miss Marta and Miss Pernilla trade their teams' implements in anticipation of having naughty girls to deal with.
Later, after the match, they have to trade the implements back - and do so via Misa and Sofia, so the two can finish the conversation they started on the pitch after the match.
But while they're finishing said conversation, Sofia has a sort of flashback to an event that happened around the time of the last World Cup, and has a bit of a crisis...
Notes:
So while I was looking up stuff to help me figure out Sofia's semifinal mindset, I happened to run across a few articles that said her younger brother, Anders, had been in an accident before the 2019 World Cup and been in a coma, and she'd tried to help Sweden win it for him. Obviously that didn't work out, but they got pretty far. She's hoping to bring her brother another bronze medal to match the last one, since anything better is now out of the question.
Thank you woso fren for helping me get unstuck with this chapter (and others!)
Chapter Text
Up in the box, Miss Marta met with Miss Pernilla, the Barca co-captain greeting the Swedish footballer cordially.
"I hear you have a guest, Pernilla?"
"Thankfully she's Linda's charge," Miss Pernilla replied. "If Lineth was up here with me, I might be distracted from matters of the match. Coach is helping Linda keep Lineth in hand."
Marta hmm-ed under her breath. "An extra pair of eyes can be useful," she agreed. "I presume that's all he's doing?"
Pernilla nodded. “Yes, that’s all he’s doing. However, it shan’t be all we’re doing.”
She took out a small bundle of Swedish birch twigs, tied with a ribbon. It was no larger or heavier than a wooden whisk, and indeed was a traditionally made birch whisk - a kitchen implement, like the wooden spoon some of their teammates favored. It could be used for warning smacks, or a proper discipline session, without harming the naughty girl being chastised.
Marta examined it thoughtfully. “Hmm. Not quite what I’d expected,” she acknowledged. “Still, that will certainly do, especially for our littles.” With that in mind, she matched the implement with a sturdy wooden ruler, not too big but effective.
Pernilla took the ruler, finding its slight weight no difficulty to handle.
"Our little ones do not care much for the ruler, either," Marta offered. "Salma hates it."
"I can imagine," Pernilla agreed with a flicker of a wry smile. "Very well, it will certainly do."
The traded implements were put away carefully (Marta, in particular, ensuring the birch wouldn't break or snap). "If Salma doesn't care much for the ruler, I imagine she won't find the birch any more comfortable," Pernilla mused.
"Hmm." Marta frowned slightly. "She was causing a disruption on the bench. We can't have that."
"Likely just a few warning swats, I'd think, rather than a proper whipping for the little one. Unless she misbehaves more during the second half," Pernilla suggested.
Marta nodded agreement. "Very likely," she hazarded.
"Well, we will see how matters play out," Pernilla said firmly. This wasn't the time to linger over pleasant conversation.
“You know we both might need our implements back sooner than later the way this match is going. Should we designate someone to swap the implements since it can't be us?” Marta suggested.
“Well we did say the girls could finish their conversation later, they are not in much trouble, and seem to be friends. Maybe we give them time for conversation and it only makes the naughty ones’ agony over waiting that much more of a punishment. What do you think?” Pernilla asked.
“I like the idea, mainly because it can't be us, might as well be someone we can trust.” Marta replied.
“Glad you liked the idea. Always good to see you Marta. We'll talk later, I'm sure.” Pernilla responded. They both had unruly littles to oversee. "Good luck with your girls, Marta."
"Good luck with yours, Pernilla," Marta replied. "I'll see you get this whisk back intact."
"I'll see this ruler doesn't run away," Pernilla commented wryly.
"Oh, it's tried."
Pernilla snorted as the two disciplinarians parted ways to oversee their teams.
************** SCENE BREAK ***************
Miss Pernilla and Miss Marta had been ably taking their charges in hand, but, at a certain point they found it advisable to return the swapped implements to their owners, via Misa and Sofia.
As Sofia Jakobsson and Misa Rodrìguez both left their respective locker rooms, they were wishing for their current tasks to be over as quickly as possible. What neither was expecting, however, was to run into the person they were truly looking for while trying to get their tasks over with.
“Misa!” Sofia yelped. “What are you doing out here?” She had just left the Swedish locker room and didn’t expect to see Misa in the middle of the corridor.
“I could ask you the same thing, my friend.” Misa replied. “It seems Miss Marta, or Miss Pernilla for you, had the same idea. Maybe they want us to finish our conversation now?” Misa asked.
Sofia nodded. “I suppose that makes sense,” she conceded.
“So…what were we even talking about earlier, I don't even remember?” replied Misa.
“About new club teams, maybe?” asked Sofia.
“I don't remember, but how are you liking playing in the United States, your new team fun?” Misa asked.
“I'm really liking it. I uh- I kinda reconnected with Rachel, Rachel Hill that is, so there's that.” Sofia blushed at Misa’s knowing grin.
“That's so great! I'm happy for you,” Misa replied.
“How are you liking your club experience in Spain?” Sofia asked.
“It's okay, it would be better if we were all on the same team, but we can't help that.” Misa replied.
“I completely understand that. It sucks when you are the only person who has to play for a different team. Though your situation is worse because of Jenni being an ocean away?” Sofia responded back.
“Yeah, it sucks.” The Spaniard looked sullen all of a sudden.
“Yeah, I know,” Sofia said quietly. “I’m sorry. Are you alright, Misa?” she prompted.
“How do you do it, Sofia?” Misa asked.
“Do what?” Sofia responded.
“Like be there for the little ones with everything going on with your mamas?” Misa asked.
“I’m not much good for Anna and Hanna right now,” Sofia conceded. “They remind me too much of Alyssa, AT would want me to look after her friends so I’ll do my best, but…honestly, I’ve been pretty much useless at that for this whole tournament. I’ve wanted to be able to stick with my lillasyster, it’s been aggravating. Now that I know we’ll be home…well, relatively soon, I hope I can at least bring a third place home to be proud of.” She looked at Misa. “I imagine some of my teammates, maybe not Kosse but some, have been pissed off at me for it, that’s one thing about playing in the NWSL for club. Some of my teammates think I’m practically a traitor for attaching myself to my American teammates so much.”
She sighed and exhaled, realizing she’d poured out more of her emotional state to the Spaniard than she’d really meant to. “Sorry, I hope that wasn’t too much, Misa.”
“No, that was useful. I can totally understand that. Some of my teammates aren't looking forward to club play cause I play for the main rival. It sucks. That's not actually what I meant though.” Misa said.
“Oh, what did you mean to ask?” Sofia responded.
“I was trying to ask, in the United States, when your mamas are too busy with their company, or trying to battle through injuries, or worse, not around all the time, how do you step up as the older sibling, while still being their sibling, not another parent? Any advice? I'm new at this.” Misa asked.
“Well, honestly, most of that kind of thing gets handled by Alex, or Abby and Glennon, or Ali - or even one of the other Angel City teammates usually,” Sofia conceded. “I’m not usually considered responsible enough, as a submissive,” she grumbled with an eyeroll, “to be solely responsible for my lillasyster. Rachel can step in and help now, too, so that helps.”
“But that doesn’t mean I can’t do fun things with AT. I just usually have to have someone else there with us, supervising. One time I got the bright idea to take AT to her biological parents’ house when they were gone, to see her little sisters, and “I left a note” didn’t really work,” she admitted. “Oh, I even got an earful from Mor about that when
she
heard about it, next time I went home to Sweden.”
“Oh, I'm sorry that happened. That's what I mean, though. What fun things does AT like that Salma might like? I'm *just* old enough to not know what the younger ones are liking now and it makes bonding over anything not kicking a ball around hard to do. Especially when I'm not around as much as I'd like during club time cause, different clubs, so I like to suprise both of them with something new that they will love, and can maybe spread across that group Salma keeps talking about?”
“You mean detective club?”
“Yes, that one. I think Tere, at least *smaller* Tere wanted to be a part of it?” Misa shrugged.
Sofia nodded. “Well, AT started Detective Club because it was her way of making friends across clubs, the way Ali told her to. She invited Salma, because she got introduced to Salma and she didn’t really meet Tere properly,” Sofia said thoughtfully. “But, I’m sure she’d like it if Tere wanted to join. Just because they need to coordinate long distance doesn’t mean they can’t be friends.” She smiled slightly. “They like finding things out, trying to solve whatever mysterious situation they stumble across. But AT and her friends also like doing art projects, or competing at video games - she’s got a Nintendo Switch and is really good at Mario Kart after practicing with her national team so much. She also likes learning new recipes and trying new food. If Tere likes those things, I’m sure they’d get along great.”
“Thanks for your advice, my friend. I should probably be getting back before my captain gives me (more) smacks. We should catch up more often. See you later, Sofia.” Misa sighed.
“Did Miss Marta want this back?” Sofia suddenly remembered the ruler in the pocket of her lounge pants and pulled it out. She’d been sent to give it back, after all. “I completely forgot. Mor would tell me that’s something only Anders can get away with.” She was sure her mother wouldn’t even let AT get away with it, but ever since her little brother’s accident he’d been coddled. Now, thinking of her brother, she felt tears threaten, and fought the urge to break down.
“Yeah, probably a good idea to swap these. After all that's why we were sent out here. Misa said with a small laugh.
“I suppose I could try telling Miss Pernilla you lost the birch whisk,” Sofia offered, throat tightening. She sat down on the floor, her back against the wall, before her legs could give out. Why was this all hitting her now?
Misa knelt down and wrapped her arms around Sofia, carefully taking the ruler and dropping the birch whisk in Sofia’s lap. She hugged her friend tightly. “It’s okay Sofia. I’m here. You don’t have to pretend anymore.”
Sofia clung to Misa, tears running down her cheeks. “I…I guess…AT reminds me of Anders, sometimes. Not that she’d ever take his place, but Mor’s not letting him out of her sight anytime soon, and…I miss my brother. I miss AT when I’m not with her, too. I…I don’t want my teammates to think I can’t handle myself, or Coach, but…it’s hard.”
Misa let Sofia cling to her, the Spaniard
holding her older friend tightly. Age, she reflected, had very little to do with it. Sofia was feeling bereft because of two little siblings she missed very much, closely linked in her mind even if they hadn’t met yet.
She stayed there, her arms around Sofia, so long that eventually Miss Marta and Miss Pernilla came looking for them.
"Are you alright, Sofia?" Miss Pernilla asked. Getting a mute shake of Sofia's head, she helped Sofia up and took her (and the birch whisk) in hand. "Come along," she urged quietly, "you can lie down in the massage room, it will be more comfortable there."
"Yes, Miss Pernilla," Sofia whispered, letting the other Swede lead her along.
Worried, Misa followed Miss Marta back to the Spanish locker room.
She hoped Sofia would be alright.
Chapter 68: After the Swedish Semifinal (Sweden)
Summary:
In the Swedes' locker room, Miss Pernilla has a number of naughty Swedes to manage, for everything from guilt over missed shots to a captain-on-captain attack. Swedes may play rough, but that rough isn't permitted.
Luckily for Kosovare Asllani, her fellow captain, Magda Eriksson, is there to help her through the consequences of her actions.
Chapter Text
As Miss Pernilla walked back into the locker room, she could see that the Swedish team was nervous.
She raked her gaze over the line.
“Anna Johanna Rytting Kaneryd, come here at once.”
Johanna’s stomach lurched. She hadn’t expected to be called first (though why not, she thought, even as she obeyed the order. The twenty-six year old was both the first, and the youngest, to have made mistakes requiring chastisement.
If you’d just kept yourself to yourself, she thought, it would have just been about the offside. But no, you had to get stupid--
“Anna Johanna, eyes on me,” Miss Pernilla said, and Johanna obeyed the order, gulping.
“Ma’am…”
“Sit there.” Miss Pernilla pointed to the bench by the wall, and Johanna quickly obeyed the order, with Pernilla’s ominous “while you can,” making her cringe.
“Emma Stina Blackstenius.” The forward scrambled to sit beside Johanna, Stina squirming. At least she didn’t think she was in very much trouble, but given the way Miss Pernilla was full-naming them…
“Fridolina Rolfo.” Frido went to sit beside Stina, the Barca forward keeping her head down. Like Stina, she didn’t think she was in for much, but this was a semifinal and they had lost, so…
She exchanged glances with Stina. At least Becka wasn’t likely to be called. She had scored, when they hadn’t.
“Magdalena Lilly Eriksson.”
Magda went to her place without arguing it, sitting beside Frido on her other side.
“Elin Ingrid Johanna Rubensson.”
Elin jumped, not having expected to be called at all. Nevertheless, she took her seat next to her third-captain as she wracked her brain for what she could have done.
“Amanda Ilestedt.”
Amanda squeezed in on the bench - which was getting full, she thought. “Is Miss Pernilla going to punish half the team?” she asked incredulously, not really sure which of her teammates she was asking.
“Kosovare Asllani.” Pernilla pointed to the bench with great finality, and Kosse perched gingerly next to Amanda with just enough room left to sit down. “That’s enough, the rest of you, except Sofia, go through to the baths.”
The rest, led by Caroline Seger and Jennifer Falk, were more than happy to leave Miss Pernilla’s presence when she was in that mood. Caro looped an arm around her girlfriend, giving Olivia a hug and whispering how proud she was of how well Olivia had done, as they left. Jenna, for her part, accepted a reassuring handclasp from Pernilla, which let her know that her girlfriend and Top wasn’t displeased with her, that she’d pleased Pernilla.
Then the seven doomed girls - including two captains - were alone to face Miss Pernilla’s displeasure. Sofia was told to sit to one side and wait for Miss Pernilla to be ready for her.
Sofia watched, focusing on her breathing, as one by one her teammates were beckoned forward.
“Magda, come here.”
She did as she was told, and was draped over Pernilla’s thigh, the disciplinarian’s foot propped up on the bench. Miss Pernilla didn’t take down any of Magda’s clothing, merely giving her six swats over her shorts with the ruler. They stung, to be sure, but were hardly the worst Pernilla was capable of doling out. Magda was barely sniffling when she was allowed to rise.
Then again, she’d only missed her shot. It was to relieve her guilt more than anything. Magda was allowed to go to the baths, and didn’t look back.
“Kosovare next.”
Kosse obeyed Miss Pernilla’s order without question - captains should lead from the front, and from watching Magda, both she and Sofia had an idea how this was going to go. Sofia watched, squirming, as Kosse was put in position, and then smacked nine times - with Miss Pernilla’s
hand.
Even Kosse was incredulous when Miss Pernilla let her up. “Ma’am?”
“Oh I haven’t quite finished speaking with you Kosovare,” Pernilla promised ominously. “Go sit in the massage room and wait for me.”
Gulping, Kosse hurried to obey.
“Stina, come here.”
Stina obeyed quickly, grimacing as she replayed her missed shot and her bratting afterwards in her head. Stupid, Emma Stina, stupid. She was sure Miss Pernilla would take care of that though, and she didn’t disappoint, however much Stina wished she would.
Tugging down Stina’s shorts, Miss Pernilla brought eleven smacks of the ruler down across Stina’s thinly covered bottom. She squealed, but knew better than to fight back or cover up. Brat or not, she did have a shred of common sense. Sometimes.
She held onto that now. (And to Miss Pernilla’s leg, as long as she was over the knee. When she was back on her feet, Stina pulled up her shorts, and barely waited for permission before fleeing to the safety of the baths.)
“Amanda Ilestedt.”
Shakily, Amanda crossed to Miss Pernilla, and started to get into position when Miss Pernilla’s hand stayed her. Amanda had to stand still as the disciplinarian bared her fully, shorts and knickers at her knees, before pulling her well over.
“I’m very disappointed in your behaviour, Amanda,” Miss Pernilla scolded. “Shoving down Jenni Hermoso isn’t acceptable.”
Blushing, Amanda nodded. “Yes ma’am,” she whispered. After that, she really couldn’t argue the thirteen hard swats with the ruler, across her bare bottom, though each one made her yelp and she was definitely in tears by the end. Thirty years old or not, she felt helpless and disgraced and thoroughly naughty as she was smacked, and eventually Miss Pernilla helped her up and pulled her clothes back into place for her. Stumbling, Amanda bolted to join the others.
“Fridolina.”
Having watched the discipline of her teammates play out already, Frido was in no shape to brat or run away. Anxiously, she made her way to Miss Pernilla’s side, and let herself be guided into position (still fully clothed.)
“Since you behaved for me, and since there is only the guilt to address, I will use my hand,” Miss Pernilla told Frido, who sagged in relief. “You took very good care of Aitana, as well.”
“I’m her tia,” Frido said firmly. “Tana needs me.”
Miss Pernilla nodded. “Well then. I won’t keep you from Aitana, but you need this. Are you ready?”
Frido nodded reluctantly.
Eighteen swats with Miss Pernilla’s hand followed Frido’s affirming nod, none of them terribly hard by itself, but all together they made an impression even through shorts and knickers. Frido squirmed and cried, and Pernilla calmed Frido, setting her on her feet again.
“Go to the baths, then when we get back to the hotel, you can have Tana,” Miss Pernilla promised. “I’ll fix it with Miss Marta.”
“Yes ma’am,” Frido agreed, rubbing the seat of her shorts as she went.
Johanna was called forward, and Elin with her. Sofia watched as Pernilla faced the pair with folded arms. “I cannot even find the words for the depth of my disappointment in the behaviour the pair of you have exhibited,” Miss Pernilla said, shaking her head. “By rights you should both have been carded. I am stunned beyond belief that the referee did nothing.”
Elin sputtered. “What did I do?”
“Did you, or did you not, bring down the Spanish goalkeeper in the box, young lady?” Miss Pernilla replied.
Elin lowered her eyes and traced patterns on the ground with her foot. “Oh…well, there were lots of people in the box, Miss, so it was kind of hard to tell who did what. I guess I might have, but I didn’t mean to, I swear.”
“She didn’t do it, Miss Pernilla, ma’am,” Johanna said quietly. “No one did. Coll tripped over her own feet - that time.”
“I see.” Pernilla replied. “Does that sound right to you, Elin?”
Elin nodded. “I’m sorry she got hurt, ma’am, but I didn’t think it was me who did it. I could see why you thought so, though,” she offered.
Pernilla read the honesty in Elin’s face and nodded. She gave the girl’s shoulder a gentle squeeze. “Go on, then, Elin. I apologise for accusing you unfounded.”
“Not entirely unfounded ma’am, I could see where it looked suspicious,” Elin replied. “I understand.” Relieved to be excused, she quickly left.
Now Johanna was left to face Pernilla.
She swallowed hard as Pernilla whisked her shorts and knickers down, grabbing onto Pernilla’s leg as she was settled in position.
“Please Miss Pernilla, not bare, please…”
“Anna Johanna Rytting Kaneryd.”
Johanna snapped her mouth shut. She clung tighter as Miss Pernilla’s hand alternated swats over her bottom cheeks, five to each side. When ten had fallen, Johanna hoped to be allowed up - but the pause was only so Miss Pernilla could pick up the ruler she’d borrowed from Miss Marta.
Four sharp smacks to each side - three to each bottom cheek and one to each sit spot - followed, and Johanna was well and truly crying by now, thoroughly ashamed of herself. It wasn’t just the offside, but stepping on Jenni Hermoso that had Miss Pernilla angrier, she realized as Pernilla spanked her.
The last hard swat, crossing both bottom cheeks over the middle, made Johanna burst into fresh tears, and only then did Pernilla lift her up and right her clothes for her.
“S-sorry, sorry Miss Pernilla,” Johanna was sobbing, and Pernilla drew the chastened girl into her arms.
“I know you are. Shh, it’s done now Johanna.”
Miss Pernilla sent Johanna through to the baths, leaving only Sofia still with her.
“Don’t worry, Sofia. You’re not in trouble. In fact, I need your assistance.”
“You…you do?” Sofia blinked.
“I do, or didn’t you want to finish your conversation with Misa?”
“Oh yes please,” Sofia perked up at that.
“Good. Then I need you to take this ruler back to Miss Marta for me. I’ll be needing that birch whisk back.” She smiled ominously. “I have more to discuss with Kosovare.”
Gingerly, Sofia took the Spanish implement from Miss Pernilla. “Yes ma’am.”
Quickly, she headed for the tunnel.
***
(Scene Break - Scenes from the Soccerverse chapter 67, part 2)
***
Sofia Jakobsson, for her part, was led to a cushioned chair next to the bench, and settled with a bottle of water and packet of candied fruit to restore her equilibrium.
“You just sit quietly, Sofia,” Pernilla said, leaving the ‘Eva’ off for now. “Rest while I finish dealing with Kosse. Breathe.”
“Yes ma’am,” Sofia whispered. Breathe in, hold for a count of four, breathe out, relax to a count of four. She knew the drill, and did her best to compose herself.
Reluctantly, she surrendered the birch whisk to Pernilla, not wanting to see Kosse in more trouble - or worse, have to wait alone while Kosse got her comeuppance.
With the birch whisk in hand Miss Pernilla made her way towards the massage room.
Olivia Schough slipped past her, sent by Caro to watch over Sofia, and Miss Pernilla nodded thanks to Olivia, focused on her task.
She entered the massage room and found Kosse standing quietly facing a corner, hands at her sides.
“Kosovare, come here,” Miss Pernilla said quietly. She waited until the Swedish vice-captain was standing in front of her before speaking again. “Kosovare, you were wearing the armband tonight. It was your job to keep the team behaving properly and staying with the plan. Instead, you ended up injuring Spain’s captain, and Spain’s goalkeeper.”
Kosse grimaced. “Not that I can really argue that, ma’am, but--”
“That’s enough.”
“Coll injured herself the first time Pernilla.’
“I said that's enough, little girl. Just for your sass there will be something extra between punishments. And that's Miss Pernilla to you.”
Kosse groaned and buried her face in her hands. When am I ever going to learn not to sass Pernilla, it doesn’t ever end well. “Yes ma’am,” she said reluctantly. “Can I have someone in here with me please?”
“One moment. *Don't move.”
Miss Pernilla returned soon with Magdalena Lilly Eriksson, Sweden's third captain, moving to stand near Kosse.
Kosse longed to move, to turn and cling to Magda. She knew better than to disobey Pernilla though, and stood rigidly still, as still as she could with her legs shaking.
“Thanks for coming, Magda,” she offered in a small voice, hoping ‘don’t move’ didn’t extend to talking.
“Of course Kosse, you know I’d do anything to help you, well unless our clubs end up playing each other,” Magda replied. She hadn’t been told not to move, so she reached over and took Kosse’s hand. “What do you need Kosse to do, Miss Pernilla, ma’am?”
“Get up on the massage table, Kosovare. Shorts and knickers off, you won’t be needing them right now.”
Kosse blanched. Miss Pernilla had sometimes bared the other girls by lowering their clothing but it wasn’t at all usual for her to tell them to take everything below the waist off entirely. The order to get on the massage table also didn’t bode well. She gripped Magda’s hand tighter.
“Help me Magda,” she whispered. “Please.”
Magda took down Kosse’s shorts and knickers in one go, helping her step out and neatly placing them to the side, lest she be the one in further trouble with Miss Pernilla, other P was displeased with her as it was. Don't give Miss Pernilla more information to pass on .
“W-what’s Miss Pernilla going to do, Magda?” she stammered, feeling at a loss.
“I will not be spoken of as though I am not here, Kosovare.”
Oops.
Pernilla took the birch whisk out and loosened the ribbon that held it, tugging a single switch free of the bundle.
Kosse’s stomach dropped as Miss Pernilla’s intention became supremely clear. “Miss Pernilla, please--”
“No arguments, Kosovare.”
“Magda, can you help Kosovare up on the table, please?”
Kosse’s legs shook as Magda helped her up, having her sit on the massage table with its paper covering. She tried not to bite her lip, knowing what was coming but praying (as Magda and P jokingly liked to say ‘to the old gods and the new’) that she was wrong.
“Please get into position, Kosovare.”
As Kosse turned to lay face down, Magda saw that Miss Pernilla might not have meant that position.
“Magda, help Kosovare get into the correct position, please. I think you know which position I mean, hmm?”
“On your back, Kosse,” Magda said very reluctantly, sharing a grimace of distaste with Kosse. “Legs up. You knew what Miss Pernilla meant.”
“I
hoped
she didn’t,” Kosse replied with a shudder. Nevertheless, she allowed Magda to help her assume the correct position. When she was lying on her back, legs pulled up to expose her bottom, she felt more vulnerable than in any other spanking position.
Kosse was glad for Magda’s hands gripping her legs, keeping her from jerking out of position as the single birch switch whistled through the air and whipped down across her bottom cheeks.
One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six.
Kosse gasped and squeezed her eyes shut, doing her best to hold still. It was probably only possible with Magda holding her, she thought. Tears were running down her cheeks - especially as four more strokes landed on her sit spots, making ten.
One more than her jersey number. Kosse’s eyes flew open, but she clamped down on a protest, knowing this was exactly the wrong time for it.
“S-sorry,” she cried, not a plea for clemency, though she did hope for it.
To her surprise, Miss Pernilla put the switch down on top of the shelf. Motioning to Magda to let Kosse go, she and Magda each took one of Kosse’s hands and helped her to stand.
Then she picked up the little bottle of HotShot next to the switch.
“This is for your sass, little girl.” She held it out to Kosse. “Drink up, Kosovare.”
Kosse knew it was going to be awful, she wanted to argue it, but she also knew that the bitterness and burn in her mouth and throat would be a trade-off for the pain in her bottom, at least for a while.
Why would Miss Pernilla give me a punishment that negated another one? Kosse asked herself, hesitating.
“I don’t have all night, Kosovare Asllani.”
“Ma’am, I don’t understand--” Kosse ventured.
“Oh, but you will. Now do as you’re told.”
“Ma’am, Miss Pernilla, please…” Kosse begged. “Please, can’t it be enough?” She really, really did not want to drink the HotShot, especially since she felt Pernilla was up to something.
" En , Kosovare."
Kosse paled, but she kept her mouth clamped shut.
" Två , Kosovare."
Kosse's resolve wavered, as Miss Pernilla paused with a significant glance in her direction. Kosse knew Miss Pernilla was lingering just long enough to give her the chance to make up her mind to obey. If she took too long, if she let Pernilla get to tre ...
Magda took the bottle from Kosse. "Open your mouth, Kosse," she said, in English this time. "It's for your own good." She knew she'd interrupted Miss Pernilla, but if it worked she hoped Miss Pernilla wouldn't care.
Startled by the show of authority from Magda, Kosse focused on the younger Swede. “I’m sorry,” she said quietly.
Magda nodded. “Drink it up, Kosse,” she said, holding it out. “Lean on me, I have you.”
Very reluctantly, as Magda held her in her embrace, Kosse drank down the HotShot, shuddering with revulsion as the acidic, bitter burn seared her mouth and throat. If there was any good to be had from it, it was that the rest of her muscles ‘forgot’ they were in pain (including her well-striped bottom) and any other current pain wouldn’t reassert itself for several hours.
New pain, however…Kosse wasn’t sure about that.
“Back down on the table, Kosovare.”
Kosse let out an anxious whimper, and Miss Pernilla raised an eyebrow. “I said I would deal with your sass part of the way through the rest of your punishment, and I meant it. We aren’t done.”
“But ma’am, my bottom--”
“Isn’t what we’re concerned with now,” Miss Pernilla said firmly. “In fact, you can have your knickers and shorts back on.” She let Magda help Kosse return her clothing to its normal state, except--
“Shoes and socks off, and back down on the table, face up.”
Very reluctantly, Kosse got back up on the massage table, lying on her back as ordered. Magda gently took Kosse’s shoes and socks off and put them aside.
It was an odd sensation, Kosse thought, because she could feel the pressure on her striped bottom, she could tell it ought to hurt and yet it didn’t.
“Now then, Kosovare,” Pernilla said. “Since you liked using your feet to injure the Spaniards so much - atrocious behaviour for a team captain - I have a special little punishment to break you of that habit, naughty little girl.”
“Oh - please, ma’am,” Kosse’s eyes widened as she realized what Miss Pernilla intended. “Please, I’m sorry, you don’t have to--”
“Do you need me to start over, Kosovare, or are you going to take this like a good girl so we can be finished here?” Pernilla asked.
Kosse cringed. “Sorry…I’ll be good.”
Magda squeezed Kosse’s hand, and then held her legs still, sticking straight out.
The switch swished down, striking the sole of Kosse’s right foot, and she squealed at the unfamiliar sting. It was just as bad, or worse, than being struck on her bottom, and while she could tell Miss Pernilla wasn’t putting much force behind the blow, it was somewhere she was definitely not used to getting smacked or switched.
Who the fuck has Miss Pernilla been exchanging techniques with?
Still, she didn’t have much time to worry about that. Three more strokes to the sole of her right foot, then four to the left sole, had her sobbing from the new pain. They might not have been laid on hard, but they were definitely memorable.
“O-ow, sorry, sorry, I swear, I’ll be more careful in future ma’am, I’m sorry!” Kosse wailed and at a gesture from Miss Pernilla, Magda pulled Kosse up and sat on the table with her, hugging her.
Pernilla, for her part, put the switch aside, then took a bottle of cold cream and rubbed a little, gently, into Kosse’s feet before putting Kosse’s socks and shoes back on for her.
“Alright Kosse,” Pernilla said very gently, “there you are, it’s over, just breathe little girl.”
Kosse nodded, relieved that Pernilla had finally finished with her. "I'm sorry I caused so much trouble, Miss Pernilla, that I was such a terrible captain," she said quietly.
"You're not a terrible captain, Kosse," Pernilla said, squeezing Kosse's shoulder lightly. "You made some serious mistakes, but they're paid for now, let's get you back in with the other girls so you can relax and feel better."
Nodding gratefully, Kosse leaned on Pernilla and Magda as they went to the baths.
It had been awful, but now it was over, and they had a third place medal to go for soon enough. Kosse just hoped she'd be up to playing for it.
Chapter 69: After the Spanish Semifinal (Spain)
Summary:
After the Spain/Sweden semifinal, this is how things go on the Spanish side. Miss Marta has a lot to handle (when it comes to rambunctious littles, especially). The Jennlexia family is as there for each other as they can all be.
(There's also the matter of a certain tantruming Captain, but that deserves a chapter of its own...)
Chapter Text
As the match ended, Caroline Seger took her girlfriend and teammate, Olivia Schough over to the Spanish side to say hello to a few friends, which in her judgement was okay because neither her nor Olivia were in trouble with Miss Pernilla.
What Caro didn't expect was to be stopped by Alexia Putellas, her friend Jenni Hermoso's girlfriend and submissive. A submissive with a wild look in her eyes currently. At the tug on her sleeve Caro looked down and was suddenly trading worried glances with Olivia.
“What are you doing here? Don't you know you're on the opposite side?” Alexia questioned.
“I know exactly where I am, little girl. You'd do well to watch your mouth before it gets you in even more trouble.”
“What are you talking about?! You’re not my captain or Top, or Tia! I don't have to listen to you!”
“I may not know you well, Alexia, but I do know the scared, far away look in a submissive's eyes. And I know your Top. Jenni and I played together some years back. Speaking of which, what do you say we call Jenni, hmm?”
“What? No, you don’t have to call her! You can't call her!”
“Hmm, turns out there's no need. Someone else found you first.” Caro pointed to Irene moving forward behind Alexia.
“But what do you say we swap jerseys huh? Spain is the last one I need to complete my collection. I was going to ask Jenni , but considering how you prevented me from doing that, a jersey from Jenni's brat works just as good.”
Alexia couldn’t find any good reason not to do it, and Caro’s jersey would probably make Jenni happy, at least, so she agreed.
Irene made her way to the three footballers just as the jerseys were swapped and on new bodies
“Everything okay here? Caro? Alexia? Hi, Olivia. Nice to see you again.”
“We're fine. But please take your brat and tell Jenni she will be hearing from me. See you around, Irene.”
“You heard Caro, Reina. Come on.” Irene beckoned Alexia, eyebrows raised, and Alexia huffed at Irene, scowling at the ground.
“Watch that sass, little girl.” Caro frowned, standing beside Irene.
“Don't want the smacks.” Alexia stayed rooted to her spot.
“It's not about you and what you want, Reina . Uno…” Alexia didn’t move.
“Dos… You don't want me to get to tres , little girl.”
Alexia crossed her arms and pouted.
“ Tres , that's it, if you won't move, I guess I'll have to make you move.”
Irene reached over and grabbed Alexia's ear, tugging her along as she reached Miss Marta who was already standing by the doors to enter the Spanish locker room.
Nearby, similar jersey swaps had been undertaken (in a much more congenial fashion) by Spain’s Maria “Misa” Rodriguez and Sweden’s Eva Sofia “Sofia/Sof” Jakobsson. And also between Spain's Aitana “Tana” Bonmatí and Swedn's Fridolina “Frido/Tia Frido” Rolfo, not only were they Club teammates at Barca, but Frido was also well into her “Tia Frido/Caretaker” role in the absence of either of Tana’s mamas and this was evident by the way Frido was spinning Tana around and even picking her up.
Before long though all of these conversations would have to come to an end to deal with the punishments incurred on both sides….
Miss Marta took hold of Misa, and Miss Pernilla took Sofia, promising they could finish their conversation later.
“Get inside, Maria. We have some things to deal with.”
The locker room doors closed behind Misa and Sofia ominously .
“And you are one of those things María Isabel. Las Hermanas Mayores are supposed to teach with the example Maria Isabel and you clearly didn’t.
‘I didn’t do anything,” Misa protested.
“Oh no? You didn’t tell Little Salma to sit still, which you didn’t , if Ivana is not lying, which I don’t think she is. And don’t think that I didn’t hear that comment about how ‘She can't overcome coaching stupidity. I should know.’ What you should know Maria Isabel is that we don’t tell people to don’t do things when we are gonna do it ourselves”
“The hypocrisy isn’t something that I’ll tolerate in this team, Maria Isabel, and never in the family. You better have already apologized to Salma before I- or Jenni decide how to deal with you little girl, or you’ll regret it even more.”
As Miss Marta made her way further into the Spanish locker room, she saw some players quietly celebrating the win, others choosing to keep to themselves, poor Tere she thought, it can't be easy, and still there were other players who were less quiet about their celebrating, Carmona and Paralluelo, of course it's those two she thought with a hidden, yet exasperated eyeroll, still there was a final group in which some players could have been found: quiet yet nervous about their impending doom.
She didn’t have to look far to find Aitana, who was sitting practically in Lucia’s lap, her fellow Barca players not far away. Cata Coll was seated on a bench as med staff checked her over, clearing her for her impending discussion with Miss Marta.
At least, she thought, Olga Carmona was clearly fine, since the Real Madrid player was chasing Salma Paralluelo - the team’s ‘little Salmine’ - around the locker room. But near to Tana and Lucia was Irene, holding her wife’s hand, and then Mariona Caldentey, seated between her and Alexia Putellas.
Alexia.
Marta exchanged glances with Irene and glanced meaningfully at Alexia.
Irene nodded.
Alba Redondo, Marta noticed, was off by herself, watching Salma and Olga gambol about but not joining in.
Just as well. She clearly knew what was coming.
Miss Marta cleared her throat.
“Aitana Bonmatí, Mariona Caldentey, Alexia Putellas, Alba Redondo, Salma Paralluelo, Olga Carmona, and Cata Coll. Sit here, please.”
Salma dropped mid-cartwheel, the cheering dying on her lips as Marta spoke sharply to them, undoubtedly Señora Marta right now, Capitana, and not Abuela Marta. She and Olga joined hands and followed close behind Alexia, who was holding Tana’s hand.
As Salma made her way to sit down, Misa came to stand in front of her, looking nervous.
“Sorry, sorry for not behaving when I told you to, sorry for being a hypocrite.”
“I forgive you Misa, hermana, it's okay I forgive you.”
“Thank you little one, I… I’m sorry.”
“Shh don't worry, I forgive you, just let Abuela Marta help you forgive yourself and everything will be okay, I love you, our Mamas too.”
Mariona and Alba helped Cata to her place, sitting either side of the keeper, and Alexia ensured both Cata and Olga were intact before taking her seat in the middle of the bench, facing Marta.
“Marta--”
“That’s Miss Marta, or Señora, or Capitana to you,” Marta replied firmly. Alexia nodded quietly.
“Capitana, please,” she tried again. “Cata didn’t do anything wrong.”
“Cata continued to play even after she was injured,” Marta said firmly. “And, while that may not have been entirely her decision, and while we still won, I know Cata still feels some guilt for not making way for another keeper.”
Oh. Of course.
Marta noticed Irene staring intently at Alexia, an Alexia, it seemed that was moments away from a tantrum.
“With me Alexia, physiotherapy room, now. ” Irene said.
As the two of them just passed through the door, Marta saw a flash of red and the name Abelleria run through the same door.
Poor little probably wants her mama, thought Marta. Oh well, Irene can handle that.
“Mariona, Alba, here now .”
Mariona turned her face into Alba’s shoulder and pressed close to the Levante captain. She didn’t want to go to Miss Marta, not with her in that mood.
“ Now girls, before I decide to add more.”
“Come along Mariona,” Alba said, standing and gently but insistently pulling Mariona with her. The Barca forward might have been chronologically older than Alba, but less than a year separated them and Alba knew Mariona would need her help to obey.
Reluctantly, Mariona let herself be steered toward Miss Marta.
“Here we are, Señora.” Alba dipped her head to Marta, while Mariona tried to hide her face from the Barca co-captain again.
“May I borrow your rice paddle, Jennifer?”
Jenni looked up warily, angling herself away from Miss Marta in order to hide the Little on her lap from her former club teammate’s view. “Si, Señora, it’s in my bag,” she said. “Salma, will you fetch it for Miss Marta, please.”
“Si Mama.” Salma trotted reluctantly over to Jenni’s bag and extracted the rice paddle. She wished Mama Jenni would use it for its intended purpose, cooking rice, instead of cooking, well, other things. And worse it seemed like Abuela Marta, who was not being Abuela right now, intended to use it for those things too. But she knew better than to disobey, and brought the paddle to Marta obediently.
“Mariona, you first.” Miss Marta bared her then settled her over her knee with her foot propped up on the bench.
Mariona squeaked and clung to Marta’s leg. “Capitana, no, por favor…”
“Do you wish to add a soaping, or maybe a dose of the HotShot to your punishment once we're done here, Mariona Caldentey?”
“No Capitana.. but”
“Then no buts, unless we're talking about your butt. Now hush, and take your punishment like a good little girl.”
“I’ll be good, Capitana. Just…can Claudia hold my hand?” Mariona asked meekly. She ordinarily would have asked for Irene, but Irene was preoccupied, and Zornoza was a Top, older than her, even if they weren’t club teammates.
Marta sighed and looked at Zornoza. “Si, she can do that, if she wants to.”
Claudia Zornoza nodded, going to stand next to Miss Marta and Mariona. She took the younger forward’s hands, holding her securely.
“Now behave for Miss Marta, little one.”
Mariona nodded, lowering her head to Claudia’s shoulder and steeling herself.
Marta waited until Mariona was settled, then tugged down Mariona’s shorts, leaving her knickers up. She swatted down firmly on Mariona’s right bottom cheek, making her yelp.
“Oww, Capitana!”
“Hold still.”
Mariona clung to Claudia’s hands and held as still as she could, as the swat was twinned on her left bottom cheek, followed by four more, alternating. Five and six landed on Mariona’s sit spots, and tears spilled down her cheeks. Miss Marta had a really hard hand, she thought miserably.
“Almost done little one,” Marta murmured. But if she meant the words to be reassuring, they had the opposite effect. Every one of the Spaniards knew what
that
meant, and Mariona was no fool. She could see Marta picking up the wooden rice paddle, and closed her eyes again.
The two paddle swats - one to each side, again -
burned,
and though Mariona knew logically they weren’t the hardest Miss Marta could deliver, they were bad enough. “Oww, Miss Marta, Capitana, sorry, sorry I’ll be good, I swear!”
“Shh.” Marta rested a gentle hand on Mariona’s sore bottom briefly, then eased her shorts back up. “There you go Mariona, it’s alright, good girl, you took that well. Now I don’t want to rush you but I do have some other naughty girls to see to, so when you’re ready I need you to come back up.”
Mariona nodded tearfully and let Claudia help her back up, She looked at Alba, waiting patiently nearby.
As Mariona stood in Alba’s place, Alba came over to stand in front of Miss Marta, and allowed herself to be guided into position. Her shorts were tugged down, and Marta looked down at her with a slight frown.
“I expect better from a fellow captain, Alba Maria Redondo Ferrer.”
Alba grimaced and nodded. Her ankle was wrapped, and though she could put weight on it, it still throbbed from her contact with the Swede who’d kicked her down. Continuing to play while on the ground unable to rise hadn’t been the most intelligent idea, even if her pass
had
gotten Salma a goal.
But, she thought as Miss Marta began her smacking, it was probably better not to say such things.
Ten firm handspanks, five to each bottom cheek, landed first, and Alba counted in her head just to keep herself focused on something other than the throbbing in her ankle. Of course now the pain in her bottom was joining it, and she blinked back frustrated tears, hoping her ordeal would be over soon.
“Alright, hold still Alba, I’ll make this quick.”
Alba kept her head down and sucked in a breath as the rice paddle swatted down firmly, three times to each bottom cheek and once across the middle. She managed not to cry out loud, though tears were streaming from her eyes and she was clenching her teeth, not biting her lips or the inside of her mouth.
With seventeen, it was over, and Alba, shuddering, released a breath. “Ay Dios mio, Jesu, Señora --”
“ What did you just say?”
“I'm sorry. It hurts.”
“I know, Alba, it hurts, but you knew better.”
“Si Señora .” Alba groaned.
“What should you have done differently today, Alba Maria Redondo Ferrer?”
Alba sighed heavily. “Not kept playing when I couldn’t get up,
Señora,
but the ball was passed
to
me, and Salma got it
from
me, so it worked out in the end didn’t it?”
“Your bottom should consider it lucky that it did indeed work. If it wouldn't have worked…. well I don't need to finish that threat do I, Alba Maria Redondo Ferrer?”
“...I don’t think I want to know, Señora, but I get the general idea.”
Marta stood Alba back up and righted her clothes before standing up herself.
“Catalina Thomas Coll. tsk tsk in light of your injury it might be better for you to lie on a part of the bench, no?
Alba, grab her hands. Mariona her ankles so she doesn't kick, we wouldn't want to harm her leg any further, would we.”
Marta swished the birch whisk in the air a few times to test it out.
Cata sat frozen, staring at the birch whisk, but Alba and Mariona took the young keeper by the shoulders and settled her facedown on the vacant bench, across from the one their remaining teammates were still seated on. Alba carefully sat down on a cushion on the floor, taking Cata’s hands, as Mariona held the keeper’s ankles, both Spaniards gently but securely restraining their teammate.
“We have her, Señora, ” Alba said quietly.
Cata shivered as her bottoms were tugged down, baring her completely. She let out an anxious whine. “Capitana…”
“It’s mostly going to be my hand, Catalina,” Marta assured her young teammate. “Behave for me please.”
Cata nodded miserably, She tried not to struggle as Marta spanked her, twenty firm spanks with her palm, hard enough to begin turning Cata’s bottom almost the same color as her jersey and the beginning of tears pooling in her eyes..
When the spanks stopped, Cata swallowed nervously, tears trickling down her cheeks. There was still the birch whisk she’d borrowed off the Swedes, and Cata didn’t think she’d done it for show.
Still…
“Por favor, Capitana, I’m sorry, can’t it be enough?”
“That’s enough, Catalina.” Miss Marta’s tone was warning enough to quit while she was ahead, if she had been ahead at all. Cata snapped her mouth shut and buried her face in her arm, tears dampening her skin.
Then the birch descended on her bare bottom, a handful of twigs striping her already reddened skin with thin lines of pain.
The stroke wasn’t forceful. It didn’t need to be.
It was followed by two more just like it, and Cata sobbed her way through the end of her punishment, trying not to struggle.
“Sorry, I’m sorry Capitana!”
“It's alright now, Catalina. Alba, Mariona help her up and to the ice baths, please.”
“Si Capitana,” Mariona said, and “Si Señora,” Alba added, both releasing Cata and then helping her up. Mariona gently pulled Cata’s bottoms back up over her reddened backside, and she yelped, but her Barca teammate put an arm around her to keep her upright. “Lean on me, not on your ankle. You too Alba,” she added, thankful the injuries had been to opposite legs so she could act as a crutch for them both, for the moment.
When the three had gone through to the ice baths, where the physios could attend to Alba and Cata’s wrapped ankles some more, Marta turned her attention to Olga Carmona, the twenty-three year old Real Madrid defender.
“Come here, Olga Carmona Garcia.”
“But Señora,” Olga protested. She was under no delusion about what Marta planned to do, by now and it wasn’t fair. She was a captain at Madrid, plus... “I scored the winning goal for us.”
Marta arched an eyebrow. “Try that again?”
“I scored us the winning goal, Señora ?” Olga questioned with a slight smirk.
“I’ll give you one more chance, Olga Carmona Garcia.” Marta picked up the rice paddle, having put the birch aside, and put her leg up on the bench meaningfully. “Is arrogance permitted under any circumstances? Especially from a captain?”
“You're allowed to be arrogant when you win cause you can back it up Señora?”
“That's not what I meant and you know it, your mouth is costing your bottom, little girl , cause that's extras. Over, now .”
Squeaking, Olga scrambled into position, pressing her hands across her bottom to protect it as she reluctantly draped herself over Marta’s thigh.
“Remove your hands before I strap them too, little girl. ”
Olga’s eyes widened in horror and she threw her hands forward, grabbing Marta’s leg. “Please, por favor Señora, not too hard…”
“As hard as you need to curb that naughty attitude, there's no I in Team, Olga Carmona Garcia.”
“M’sorry,” Olga whispered meekly, tears already starting before Marta had even touched her.
She let out a keening whine as her bottoms were tugged down.
"This rice paddle will see to that. Now brace yourself.” Despite her statement, Marta actually started the smacking with her hand, peppering the naughty girl's bottom with only some force behind the swats.
She was given ten handspanks, five to each side, before Marta switched the paddle back to her spanking hand. The pause was enough to make Olga nervous, and she threw one hand back, though she jerked it forward again before she could quite cover her bottom. “Sorry, didn’t mean it Señora!” she pleaded.
“I should hope not. Now, are you ready to be a big girl and finish this?”
“I…I don’t know that I can be ready, Señora, but I’ll try,” Olga whispered. “But please, not too hard? I’m curbed, no attitude, promise…”
“Well, as nice as that is to finally hear, I still need to seal your lesson. Brace yourself one more time.”
Olga clung to Marta’s leg and tried not to tense up, doing her best not to put her hands back. She swallowed hard and nodded.
“SI Señora.” Olga braced herself, and the first pair of swats fell, alternating over her bottom cheeks. The paddle made her yelp, but she managed not to squirm out of position, for those or the six swats that followed them. “Oww, sorry, please Señora!” .
“Not quite yet. Hardest smack coming, really brace yourself now.”
Olga gulped, and clung tighter to Marta, almost cutting off the Barca captain’s circulation. She squeezed her eyes shut and waited.
The rice paddle smacked down across the middle of her sit spots, and Olga burst into tears, unable to help herself. She almost let go of Marta’s leg - almost, but not quite - and remembered in time not to put her hands back. “Owww, Señora…” she sobbed. “Sorry, really sorry, promise….”
"She's sorry Miss Marta! Can you move on please?" Tana called out.
"Yes, we can. Jennifer, I figure they will be more comfortable if it's you? Maybe start with Maria?"
"Who, Miss Marta?" Tana frowned, perplexed.
"Sorry, when I get into using people's full names it's hard to stop. I meant your cousin, Misa."
"Oh please Miss Marta she was good, mostly."
"Mostly though, I promise it won't be terrible. And this way you can hold her afterwards, okay?"
Reluctantly, Tana nodded.
“I believe you, Olga. Alright up you come. There you go. Can you pass Jennifer her rice paddle back and say thank you for letting me borrow it? Thank you, Olga.”
“Thank you for letting Miss Marta borrow it, Jenni,” Olga said, passing the rice paddle to Jenni after Marta straightened her clothing for her. She crept back to her place, chastened.
Jenni turned to Olga. “Thank you for behaving for Miss Marta as well as you did, little one. I know you were trying,” she said. “Why don’t you go to the ice baths with the others.”
Olga nodded and obeyed quickly.
Then Misa turned to Jenni, swallowing nervously. “Mama Jenni…”
As the rice paddle was passed back to her, Jenni heard the faint sounds of Irene's calm, yet authoritative voice in the physiotherapy room. Wonder what's going on in there? Before she had a minute to speculate though Jenni focused back on the scene in front of her, just in time to hear Miss Marta say:
“....outside and swap it back, and bring back the ruler please Misa?”
Jenni gave her an encouraging nod, Misa took off to do just that…..
Meanwhile over in the physiotherapy room….
“Running in here was naughty, little one, you could have gotten hurt. Can you go stand in the corner for me please, Tere?”
Tere looked at Abuela Irene, definitely Abuela Irene right now as she was firmly in her littlespace.
“Can I stand with Mama Ale, pwease?”
“Of course, sweetheart. Just don't move from your mama's arms until I say so, okay?”
Tere nodded.
Tere looked at Irene with tearful eyes, but darted to the corner Alexia was already occupying, and pressed herself into her mama’s arms. “Mama Ale, sowwy, sowwy,” Tere babbled.
“It's okay, little Tere. Mama Ale, has you. Let's just look at this corner and not think so hard. And look, Abuela Irene has a chair for you even!”
“Tank you Abuela Iwene.”
“You're welcome, sweetheart. Just stay there. I'm not going anywhere. I'll let you know when you can move okay?”
“Otay.”
As Tere and Alexia get settled in the corner under Irene's watchful eye, back in the main portion of the locker room…..
Alexia's girlfriend and Top, Jenni Hermoso, was holding her (currently) middle daughter and niece securely on her lap, while waiting for her eldest and Miss Marta to return.
They were gone a while and for Marta to leave and go check on Misa meant something happened to someone. Please be okay, mija, I don't know if I can handle something else happening to our family right now
As Jenni focused back on the world around her, she heard voices approaching.
Something… Sofia…. Something You're still in trouble…..
The voices were just outside the room and clearer now.
“Repeat it back to me, please.”
“Just because Sofia is hurting, doesn't mean I can get out of my punishment - not that I was trying to, Miss Marta por favor - but she wasn't naughty, I was, but that Mama Jenni can handle my smacking.”
“Very good, Misa. Now, let's go in.”
Jenni, for her part, busied herself with rousing the younger girls on her lap to sit up straight, and did her best to make sure Miss Marta couldn't see that the three of them, herself included, weren't just wandering in their minds.
As they both wandered back in, Jenni checked with Marta silently and read her eyes as if to say: Misa is fine, just shaken up. “Sofia Jakobsson had a breakdown and she's worried about her. Keep the same number of swats, just at a slightly lesser strength, okay?” Marta whispered as she leaned down to Jenni. To this, Jenni just nodded.
“Misa, sweetheart, can you please bring Mama Jenni the ruler?”
“Thank you so much, mija. Now, let's get you settled over Mama's knee.”
“Mama i- it won't be terrible?”
“No, probably not as bad as any of you are thinking in those wonderful brains of yours.”
With that reassurance, Misa placed herself over her Mama’s lap tentatively.
Once she was over, Jenni took down her shorts, leaving her knickers in place and cracking a small smile at the bluish 10 on the yellow Swedish jersey, obviously exchanged with Sofia Jakobsson.
After seeing that Misa was finally relaxed, Jenni’s hand swatted down on Misa's bottom, twice on the left and twice more on the right before Misa felt the same on her sit spots. Jenni paused one moment, then her palm swatted down in the center, across parts of both bottom cheeks. Then Jenni checked to see how Misa was making it while she paused a final time to pick up the ruler. Tears were pooled in her eyes, but were stubbornly refusing to fall.
“Brace yourself mija, we're almost done here.”
Misa shuddered and tensed up for a moment, knowing the implication of that sentence.
As she noticed Misa start to relax, Jenni brought the dreaded ruler down in one firm smack across the middle of her bottom. As she put the ruler aside, for now , and helped Misa right her clothes and stand up, Jenni noticed the tears were now falling in earnest.
“Go sit down on the bench, look Miss Marta set up the cushion and hold Tere for me for a moment please, mija?” It was the same one Alba kneeled on when helping Cata Coll.
Misa and Tere moved to said cushion to obey their Mama and momentarily snuggle and find comfort in each other's embrace.
“Salma, mija, can you come here, please?”
“Si, Mama.” Salma obediently trotted over to her mama's side. Her shorts were also pulled down, knickers still in place, before she was draped over Jenni’s lap, though extended a bit more forward compared to her sister because of the height difference.
As Salma started to relax Jenni lay down 10 swats with her hand as she had done previously, the difference being Salma, her little Salmine, already had a few tears rolling down her cheeks, not sobbing, just a few tears, but tears nonetheless.
“Okay, deep breath for me, mija. We're almost finished.”
As she was finishing the sentence, Jenni once again picked up the ruler, especially dreaded by Salma.
Speaking of, as Salma took a small shuddering breath, knowing what was coming with that ominous sentence, the final part was upon her.
Jenni waited until Salma had let said breath out before bringing the dreaded ruler down not once, but twice across the middle part of her bottom, catching part of each side of her bottom.
As Jenni helped Salma to her feet and set her shorts back to rights, she saw that Salma had tears streaming down her face, crying harder than Misa.
“That ruler has a nasty bite huh? I know, believe me I know. Can you go sit with Misa and send Tana here please?”
Salma nodded, then said, “But Mama-”
“Does your bottom want to discuss this further with Mr. Ruler?” Salma vehemently shook her head in the negative.
“Good. Then go sit with Misa and send Tana here please. I promise it won't be as bad for her as you're both probably thinking.”
Reluctantly, Salma went to take her cousin's place on her older sister's lap as Tana went to stand at her Tia's side.
Surprisingly to everyone still in the room, except Miss Marta, Tana was draped over her Tia’s lap still fully clothed.
This wasn't the only difference however as the same swats that Jenni’s two previous charges had received were not nearly delivered with the same strength as the other two as Tana had just come out of somewhere between big and little space back fully to big space.
“Tana, I need you to take a big deep breath for Tia Jenni okay? Hold on to my leg if you need, mija. One swat and we're finished. Okay?” “Si, Tia. I love you.” “Tia loves you more.”
As Tana let out the deep breath she took, Jenni smacked the ruler down once, before pulling her niece up to sit on her lap for a minute.
“You took that so well, Tana. Tia Jenni is so proud, mija. I need you to do one more thing for me, but I promise I have a special surprise for you back at the hotel if you do okay? Can you go sit quietly with your cousins and wait until the little hand reaches seis, and the big hand stays on doce?”
“Si, Tia. Little hand, seis. Big hand stays on doce?” At Jenni’s nod, Tana ran off to sit with her cousins.
As Tana was preoccupied with following her Tia's instructions to the letter, and watching the clock on the wall, for fear of losing her surprise; and Salma and Misa were focused on each other, Misa especially because she now had two younger charges to watch over, none of the three noticed Miss Marta was texting someone.
As Miss Marta locked her phone back and put it back in her bag, Jenni stood and passed her the dreaded ruler back, while grabbing the rice paddle from her own bag. As the two crossed the room to head towards the physiotherapy room, Jenni called Misa over and whispered in her ear:
“Can you handle a little Tere as well or is that too much for you right now, mija?”
“I'll be fine, Mama. A tornado could come through here right now and Tana wouldn't take her eyes off the clock - Frido I imagine?” At Jenni’s nod she continued - “Pequeña is too scared of Mr. ruler and Tana and little Tere or not, you know they're thick as thieves, I got this!”
“Okay, if you're sure?”
At Misa's nod, Jenni and Miss Marta headed for the physiotherapy room. Upon Jenni opening the door, a clearly still little Tere flew past them into Misa's waiting arms.
“Mita! Cuddled wuddle?!”
“Yep, cuddle puddle with cousin Tana,” Misa promised.
“Bana!” was the last thing Jenni heard from a very excited little Tere before Marta closed the door.
Chapter 70: Pequeña Reina
Summary:
Marta Torrejon (Miss Marta), Irene Paredes, and Jenni Hermoso have decided. Their Spanish and Barca captain needs handling. Naughty tantrums, especially with disrespectful words added in, can't be tolerated in Alexia.
If she's not minding her behavior or paying attention to her value as a friend, teammate, and family member then they're just going to have to show her more attention. Even though she won't like it.
Misa Rodriguez, Jenni and Alexia's 'eldest', will have to keep her little sisters, and 'cousin' Tana occupied and out of the way while Mama Alexia's misbehavior is handled.
Notes:
Takes place right after the Spanish discipline in the last chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The sight that greeted Jenni upon her entering the room both surprised her and didn't surprise her at the same time.
Alexia was in the corner and not kicking and screaming over Irene's lap, credit to Irene. The unsurprising part, however, was that Alexia was slouching, had a smirk on her face, and her fists were balled up like she was ready to lash out at the first person who confronted her.
“Well, it's nice to know some things don't change after all these years.” Jenni said as she stepped further into the room.
Alexia's back went rigid, as that tone of voice coming from her sent chills down her spine.
“Fix your posture, stand up straight, and wipe that nasty smirk off your face, right now, Alèxia Putellas i Segura.”
Hearing her full Catalain name used, she obeyed immediately. Not too many people use that name anymore, though if I would want anyone to use it, it would be her.
“I received an interesting text from an old friend before Marta started directing all the punishments, would you know anything about that, mi amor?”
“No? Because I trust my old friend who's a Top, and the fact that Irene was there and Marta also received a text. I don't like when you keep things from me, mi amor.
You remember why?”
“Cause it's just as bad as lying?” Alexia murmured quietly.
“What's that? I couldn’t quite hear you.”
“I said! “Cause it's just as bad as lying!” Alexia practically shouted, voice thick with frustrated tears.
“That's right, it is. And I'll deal with this naughty tongue and attitude a little later.
But for now, Miss Marta and Miss Irene will deal with you first.”
Alexia stared at the three of them, eyes brimming with tears. “W-why?”
“Because, Alexia,” Marta took over, stepping forward. “Jenni will take care of you as your Top, as she has always taken care of you since you two found each other. Irene will remind you, pequeña Reina, that you are still a valued part of this team, just as human and capable of making mistakes as the rest of us. I do not expect you to always remember these things, but I hope you will begin to learn. And as for me - I will discipline you as I discipline the rest of our girls, because you are my team and you disgraced yourself in public, so my attention is needful. You deserve my attention just as much as any of your teammates would, pequeña Reina .”
“Please, Marta, no,” Alexia quivered. “I’ll be good, I really will.”
“It’s too late for that, Alexia,” Irene said quietly.
Jenni had fetched out la chancla, which she had brought from her club in Mexico. “Much too late, amor.”
Alexia got even more nervous when she realized what Miss Irene currently had in her hands. A paddle, but not just any paddle no, this one looked to be made of freaking Catalain wood! Where did she even find that! They aren't even made anymore!
Alexia was brought out of her thoughts by a not so gentle smack on her bottom.
She gasped, looking at Marta, Irene, and Jenni, but unable to tell who had done it. “Please…”
While she had been lost in her own head, the nearest massage table had been repositioned slightly, padded leather cuffs revealed at both sides and ends. Alexia saw the restraints and scrambled backward, shaking her head. “No, Jenni, amor, por favor, don’t let this happen.”
“You need this, amor no matter how much you try and convince me, yourself, or us otherwise. Your continued begging off attempts are exactly why I will go last. I know this isn't the first time you've gotten yourself in this situation, so it isn't that, so be a big girl for me and listen to the instructions, please amor?”
Alexia whimpered, but she caught Marta’s eyes, and her vice-captain stepped closer, catching her by the arm and giving Alexia a firm nudge toward the bench.
“Get up there, pequeña Reina, or I will put you there myself.”
Gulping, Alexia climbed up, unable to free herself from Marta’s hold. Marta did assist her in climbing onto the bench, but then she turned Alexia facedown, getting a frustrated whine from Alexia.
“That’s enough, Alexia. Hands.”
“Please…” Alexia whimpered. She knew Marta, Irene, and Jenni were in control, and was feeling helpless. She didn’t like it at all.
“Hands, Alexia. Don’t make me tell you again.”
Grimacing, still feeling sulky, Alexia reluctantly held her hands out, letting Marta wrap her wrists in the restraining cuffs. She tightened them just enough to hold Alexia’s arms still, though not enough to really hurt.
Behind Alexia, she realized, Irene (or maybe Jenni, but she thought Irene) was doing the same with her ankles, ensuring her legs stayed still and she couldn’t kick or injure herself or anyone else.
“Your shorts and knickers are going to come down now, pequeña Reina,” Marta informed Alexia. “Do you understand?”
“I don’t want--”
“This isn’t about what you want, amor, it’s about what you need,” Jenni said firmly. “But would you feel better if I did it?”
Reluctantly, Alexia nodded, and closed her eyes tightly. She felt Jenni’s fingers slip under her waistband, pulling her shorts and knickers down together, and shivered as cool air touched her bottom.
“You won’t be cold for long, pet.”
Alexia scowled in Irene’s direction, as best she could. “Not funny, Irene.”
“That's Miss Irene to you right now, little girl. ”
“Miss Irene. I’m sorry. I just--”
“That’s enough, pequeña Reina.” Marta sighed and ran a gentle hand over Alexia’s hair. “Let’s start, so we can be finished sooner, rather than later, little one.”
Alexia sniffled, but she knew she couldn’t argue any further. “How many?”
“That's for me to know and you to find out. Since you're so talkative though, you can count these out."
Alexia didn’t argue further - not that she had time, because Marta brought the first smack down with her palm, impacting Alexia’s bare bottom. She squirmed fruitlessly.
“ Un , Miss Marta,” she counted reluctantly in Catalan. The smack hadn’t been all that hard, but that wasn’t reassuring at all - just evidence that this was going to go on for a while. By the time she got to “nou, deu, onze,” the swats were definitely leaving an impression.
Marta paused.
Alexia cringed as she felt the first tap of the Catalan wooden paddle on her bottom. She wriggled and struggled as the smack fell properly. “Dotze, tretze, catorze, quinze, setze,” she counted, not having been told to start over, and by smack number sixteen, the fifth with the wooden paddle, she was choking out the number, tears streaming down her face.
“Por favor, Miss Marta, I can’t bear any more…”
“Well, it's a good thing I'm finished then, isn't it?”
“Oh…but…” Alexia squirmed, trying to get free of her restraints. “Please, Miss Marta…”
“Shhh,” Jenni stepped closer and ran a hand over Alexia’s hair. “Relax, amor, take a few deep breaths. Miss Marta’s finished, now there’s just Miss Irene and me left. You can do it, Alexia,” she said. “I know you can.”
Alexia did her best to obey, grateful for Jenni’s gentle words. She was aware that after a tantrum like that, she probably didn’t deserve Jenni’s kindness at all, but at least Jenni didn’t mind giving it. “How much more?”
“You’re about a third of the way through, amor. Just breathe.” Jenni leaned down and kissed Alexia’s forehead lightly, then her cheek, kissing some of her tears away. “Settle down, the sooner you’ve calmed the sooner we’ll be finished.”
Alexia nodded, taking slow, deep breaths until her tears had tapered off a little.
“There you are, amor. Now it’s Irene’s turn,” Jenni murmured.
Alexia tried not to tense. “Miss Irene…”
Irene rested one hand lightly on Alexia’s back, rubbing between her shoulder blades. When some of the tension had left Alexia’s body, she struck. She didn’t make Alexia count this time, landing six firm smacks with her hand, three to each bottom cheek.
“Owww…” Alexia wept. “Please Miss Irene, no more…”
“Alright Alexia, deep breath for me, you're halfway my punishment and halfway your overall punishment. I know you can be a big girl, no more begging off, we need to finish this sooner rather than later, Alexia Putellas I Segura.”
“Yes ma’am,” Alexia said, falling silent.
“Here comes Mr. Ruler then,” Irene replied, and Alexia blushed fiercely, feeling as though Irene was talking to her like Salma.
Alexia yelped as the first smack of the ruler landed on her already well spanked bottom. After that, she clenched her teeth, resisting the urge to bite her lips or inside her mouth.
Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. The last few swats with the ruler were shared equally across her bottom, and Alexia felt tears spilling down her cheeks again, though she tried not to cry out loud.
“It's not good to hold it in, amor. Get a good cry out while I grab something to drink, then we'll finish your spanking.”
Alexia buried her face in the pillow and cried, feeling a gentle hand in her hair. Marta’s, she realized, since Jenni was across the room. Marta stood by, soothing her as she cried.
“Almost over, pequeña Reina, that’s it, let it all out.”
As Alexia took a few deep breaths and Marta dried some of her tears, Jenni crossed back over to stand behind Alexia resting a comforting hand on her lower back.
“Are you ready for the beginning of the end, amor?”
“Si, Jenni just finish it, please.”
On that note Jenni’s palm came down twice on each side of Alexia’s bottom and once across the center of her bottom.
“I'm starting now, okay? Brace yourself, amor.”
As Alexia took a shuddering breath in and let it back out she waited. When Jenni saw Alexia's bottom muscles relax, the chancla came down. Three swats to each bottom cheek had tears swimming in Alexia’s eyes once again.
When Jenni received a nod from Marta that Alexia looked ready to continue, Jenni brought the chancla down once across each sit spot and once across the top of each thigh, where the thigh meets the curve of the bottom. This already had tears streaming down Alexia's face, but was nevertheless followed up by a solid, hard smack right to the middle of Alexia's bottom.
“Take your time, amor. We're finished with your smackings, I still have to deal with that naughty tongue and that deplorable attitude, don't think I forgot how I promised you that we would deal with that behavior.”
Alexia whimpered, doing her best to get her crying under control. “Lo siento, Jenni amor, please, I’m sorry, I really am….” She didn’t see how she could be any more sorry for how badly she’d fucked up, but Alexia also knew that whatever Jenni meant to do to her, she’d accept it. She was just afraid, especially if it meant Jenni leaving her again.
“When you’re ready, sit up please.”
As Marta and Irene worked to undo the restraints and help Alexia into a sitting position on the table, Jenni pulled out the second punishment item of the night that was of Catalan origin from her bag. It was something Alexia hadn't experienced in forever and just the sight made her shudder.
The special made, larger wrapping about the size of a slice of bread read: Caution:
Handle with care specialty Catalan soap: FOR MOUTH ONLY
As Jenni started to remove the wrapper, she realized the gift was actually from a bargain deal; the package held three almost normal “hand washing” sized bars.
As Alexia looked on fearfully, Jenni came over yet set the bar down on a towel and stroked Alexia’s not-quite-new anymore pink hair to calm her down a moment before continuing.
“I'm assuming you remember what to do with this, even if I'm told it's been a while?”
“Throw it as far away as possible?” Alexia ventured, though her tone suggested she didn’t really mean that and didn’t expect Jenni to take her seriously. She might have hoped that could be the outcome, but she knew better.
"Not quite, amor. And not funny. Open.”
“As Alexia opened her mouth and the soap was placed inside she was really dreading the next order.
Much to the surprise of Marta and Irene, Jenni did not give the customary order for Alexia to bite down and hold the soap; no instead Jenni simply said one word: Chew.
With arguably a bigger grimace than if she had to simply hold the bar in place, Alexia began to do just as ordered, whimpering and feeling tears fall in earnest as the special soap worked its horrible magic and the suds filled her mouth.
You see, the difference in this soap and regular hand washing soap that gets used for this purpose, but is not made for this purpose is that this soap broke apart in larger pieces when chewed, by design, thus allowing the person to more easily spit out the remaining parts, better coats the tongue and mouth, and less work, and most importantly less of a mess to clean up for the disciplinarian. A win-win except for the person being disciplined.
After only a couple of minutes, compared to the usual five, Jenni was leading Alexia over to the sink to spit and rinse, the extra time not needed because of the thicker layer produced by the specialty soap, and just like that Alexia’s punishment had finally reached its conclusion.
She held as still as she could, feeling the heat radiating from her punished bottom. Jenni had eased Alexia's clothes back into place, but that didn't seem to help her condition any. "Jenni, amor--"
"Shh." Jenni pulled Alexia close, stroking her hair gently and soothing her. "It's alright, Alexia love, you're alright, just breathe and let me hold you."
Alexia nodded into Jenni's shoulder. "I'm sorry I was so bad, such a bad captain, a bad Mama--"
"Ah." Jenni touched a finger to Alexia's lips. "No. Not a bad captain, Alexia," she said. "Your behavior was poor but that doesn't mean you're not a good Captain. You know what you're doing. After all, we won, didn't we?" she added, and Alexia managed a small smile.
"Si. We did."
"You see. And as for being a bad Mama, you might have set our girls a bad example, with that naughty tantrum, but you're a good person and they couldn't ask for a better Mama."
"Except you."
Jenni kissed Alexia's cheek. "I'm here for all of you. You too, not just our girls. Though, speaking of, I'm sure they're wondering what's taking so long."
Slowly, Alexia nodded. She accepted Marta brushing her hair and tidying her face, while Irene gave her a comforting hug before leaving the room.
A few moments later, Tere and Tana had collided with Alexia, wrapping her in their arms. Misa walked behind them holding Salma's hand, both girls looking nervously at Alexia.
Jenni led Tere and Tana to one side so Salma could hug Mama Alexia too.
"Mama Ale?" Salma whispered, voice quivering, and Alexia took a breath.
"Si Salma, my little Salmine, I'm here."
"Was it bad? What Abuela Marta, Abuela Irene, and Mama Jenni had to do?"
Alexia blinked. "What...what do you know about that, Salma pequeña?"
"Not lots," Salma admitted. "But Mama Alexia, you were naughty too, and now you look sad. Can't I help you feel better?"
"You are helping me feel better, my little Salmine." Alexia gave her a gentle squeeze. "Was there something else you wanted to do?"
"Uh huh." The little one, when Alexia released her, rummaged through her bag and brought out a stuffed plush fish that Esther had given her. "Here, Mama Ale."
Alexia took the stuffed toy and hugged it. "Gracias, pequeña. That helps a lot." She cuddled the fish in one hand, Salma with the other, and Misa snuggled close. Then Jenni guided the little girls back into the cuddle pile.
"There you are, Alexia," Jenni soothed. "Everything's clean slate now. We have you safe."
Yes, Alexia thought they did, as the warmth of her chosen family's love filled her inside. It was a comforting heat, unlike her sore bottom, but now she felt warmer inside and out.
"Let's win the whole thing," she said quietly, trying to refocus her girls' concerns.
"Yes, let's," Jenni agreed. She felt a flutter of nerves, a what if the big bosses make our victory their victory, but she quickly refocused on Alexia and their little girls, who wanted to win just as much as they did.
What else was coming would come and they'd handle it then. For now, they had each other.
Notes:
Thank you so much to Wosolover4 for his valuable and unending support, and for helping me get unstuck as I've had to deal with writer's block with some of these chapters.
Chapter 71: Mischief and Meatballs (Tia Frido and the Spanish littles)
Summary:
After the storm that was the Spain/Sweden semifinal, it's good for Tia Frido and her little Tana to be able to spend time together. But Tana's not being given up to Frido so easily, not where clingy little cousins are involved.
And Tana's Mamas want to keep up with what she's been doing, too, so a video call home happens...
Notes:
Thank you so much to Wosolover4 without whom this Frido and little ones fluff wouldn't exist.
Chapter Text
When the Spaniards and Swedes made it back to the hotel, Frido was surprised outside her hotel room door.
Marta was waiting for her, with her little Tana in hand. It wasn’t just Tana, though.
“Tere, pequeñita, you need to let go of Tana now, please,” Marta instructed. “She was promised time with Tia Frido.”
“Bana mine.”
The Swede raised her eyebrows at Tere’s protest. “Oh she is, is she, little one? I’m pretty sure she’s mine, too.”
“No. Mine.”
‘Okay, let me ask you something. When you are really sad, you like to cuddle and be near your mamas, right?”
“Mama wuddle us bestest.”
“That's right, and if you're going to spend time with a Tia, even me, you get the okay from your mamas first, right?” Tere nods.
“So, what if I called Tana’s mamas and they told you it was alright because I'm a substitute for her mamas right now?”
At Tere’s hesitant nod, Frido dialed the video call that was queued up anyway for a planned chat later in bed, and passed her phone to Tere.
“Hewwo?”
“Well hello there little Tere. Long time no see. How are you doing?”
“Otay, Tia Inguid. But Tia Fwido wants to take Bana away!”
When it looked like little Tere was going to start crying yet again, Ingrid saved the people in the hallway, and sleeping in their rooms , a lot of pain by stepping in.
“Tere, Tia Ingrid already promised that Tana could go with Tia Frido for taking her smacking like a good girl should, have you ever known Tia Ingrid to break a promise?”
Though she was surprised at the affirmative nod, she shouldn't have been surprised at the explanation.
“The time you got wurt when you pwomised you wouldn't?”
“Yes, that was a scary time and I'm sorry you had to go through that. Let's try something else… You like rewards right? Well Tana’s reward is she gets to spend the night with Tia Frido and it's nothing you did wrong. She's not being taken from you, so much as being given to Tia Frido.”
“I wot bad?” “No, you're not bad.”
“I'll even sweeten the deal, if you win the whole thing you can have ice cream after, and I wasn't going to tell you this, but I have a surprise for you when you get back home.”
“Suwise, I like suwises. But but, I want sleep over too!”
Seeing they were almost there, Salma took the initiative and proposed an alternative: “How about Misa and I and mamas have a sleepover in the suite tonight,” and at Tere’s hesitance, she added, “plus when we get home Tia Frido will stay at Tia Ingrid and Mapi’s place for the night and you'll have three Tias, plus Misa, Tana, and me. Sound good, pequeña?”
At Tere’s happy nod, Salma quickly replaced Tana’s hand with her own and gestured to Misa and Irene to follow before Tere changed her mind, and started going down the hallway, not before flashing a smirk at the phone.
“Surprise?” was the first word out of Jenni’s mouth once it was (mostly) adults left in the hallway.
“It's just a plush, from my national teammates, they got some for Tana and Salma as well, after last time they know to get plushes in threes.” Ingrid laughed.
“I'm hoping you're not too mad about the ice cream?” Ingrid asked.
“Nope, I was planning that for the kids reward anyway. How do you feel about the sleepover idea?”
“Your little Salmine, she is just like a smol La Reina, eh?” It's fine, at least Frido will be here, I won't have to deal with 5 brats all by myself.”
At this statement, Alexia and Mapi both blushed as red as Alexia's bottom, Jenni chuckled knowingly, and Frido simply nodded.
“On that note, we'll say bye for now. Talk later Jenni, Alexia. Lillan, Tia Frido will call back when you're settled inside okay?”
At Tana’s nod, Ingrid terminated the call, leaving just the remaining three adults and Tana standing in the hallway.
“Well, we all need to get some sleep, little Tana, so these Tias will be back to pick you up before breakfast.”
After both Tana’s and Frido’s nod, hugs were exchanged all around and Frido waited until the Spanish couple was out of sight after turning a corner down the hallway before coaxing Tana inside her room and locking the door behind her.
Once both footballers were settled on the bed, Frido set up another video call.
“Hola, pequeña!”
Tana giggled and Frido failed to hide a smile at Mapi’s over excited tone.
Ingrid though had a frown on her face and looked like she was deep in thought.
“Mama Ingrid?” Tana asked tentatively.
“Why am I seeing both of you as if you are on your stomachs ? What did you naughty girls do?”
“Tia Jenni smacked us, Mama Ingrid.” Tana sniffled pitifully. Then she offered new information. “And she smacked Tia Alexia, too.”
“Yeah, I figured so after the behaviour on the pitch. I'm just glad you're all okay. I love you, kjaere .””
“I love you too, Mama Ingrid, and Mama Mapi.”
Luckily, Tana was too distracted by Mama Ingrid’s reassurance to realize it, but Frido saw Ingrid lean in close to Mapi and she looked to be gripping her thigh hard. Probably a warning not to start bratting over the thought of Tana hurt and “someone else” dealing with it, a needed warning at that considering the look on Mapi’s face, and what the past would tell you about Mapi dealing with stress, Frido thought.
“Well, I have good news for you, kjaere. My national teammates got you a surprise, plus you're one step closer to winning this thing, and getting back home. What do you want to celebrate with for your first meal back?”
“That lamb you make at Christmas?!”
“Oh, you mean Pinnekjøt? It might have to be beef or pork instead but that is possible.”
“If it's beef, I would just rather have your meatballs, as long as you make the cheese thing for dessert. Sorry Tia Frido, but Mama's meatballs are better.”
“Kjøttboller and Kalvedans, it is then kjaere. Can we expect you for dinner Frido?”
Frido was still trying to get over Mapi’s reaction, ranging from a smirk and laugh, probably something inappropriate having to do with the meatballs, then I shocked gasp, presumably Ingrid’s reprimand, then a chuckle at the face Frido would probably be making right now at the outrageous accusation that Kjøttboller were better than Köttbullar, oh what lies!
“I'll come, but how about a rematch of the taste test from Christmas, but with independent taste testers this time?”
“I'm okay with that but if you're trying to bring a plus one you can just ask, you don’t have to disguise it, my friend.”
Tana and Mapi try to suppress their giggles.
“Haha, I meant Salma, Tere, and Misa.”
“That's fair, you're on. In any case, we should let you both go to sleep, your mamas love you, kjaere. Be good for Tia Frido, and especially Tia Jenni. Goodnight ❤️.”
“I love you Mama Ingrid, Mama Mapi. Goodnight.”
As the video call ended for the second and final time that night, Frido and Tana got ready for bed and fell asleep snuggled together.
Meanwhile half a world away Ingrid was having a more eventful rest of her night as she was having to calm down a sobbing and incoherent Mapi who it seemed simply missed her mini me, and that video call finally made her emotions come out full force. As Ingrid rubbed her back and helped her regain control of her breathing, both realized it might be a good idea to get some rest, it wasn’t nighttime for them yet, but a small nap never hurt anyone, especially after Mapi’s release of emotions.
Ingrid cuddled Mapi close, letting the Spaniard fall asleep in her arms. "I'm here, kjaere," she whispered. "It's alright. Our little one will be just fine with her tias watching her. She'll be home soon."
"After we win," Mapi yawned, and Ingrid smiled fondly.
"After that," she agreed. "We'll have to see."
Chapter 72: At the Third Place Match (Implement swaps and halftime, Sweden vs. Australia 2023 Women's World Cup)
Summary:
Before and during the third place match of the Women's World Cup, important conversations must be had between the Swedes and Matildas - and their guests. Kristie Mewis, Milly Clegg, Lineth Beerensteyn and Danielle van de Donk have found themselves guests of the Swedes (in Lineth's case) and Australians, though Kristie and Daan have stayed for their girlfriends while Milly and Lineth have club teammates they're staying with as the time to go home nears - well, Daan's girlfriend is also her teammate.
The Classification Centre-licensed Tops, former Matildas Captain Lisa de Vanna, and Swedish Pernilla Johansson, prepare for the third place match by trading two of their most fearsome implements - and meaning to try them out on a certain insufferable brat.
At halftime, after a serious knock in the first half, Magda Eriksson gets a visit from her 'adopted child' - and present opponent - Sam Kerr, and other Australian 'family'. But will Magda really be able to go back and finish the match without consequences?
Chapter Text
Implement swap
As the Swedes and Matildas made ready to clash on the field, Lisa De Vanna and Pernilla Johansson were meeting in the box, implements in hand. They weren’t planning to linger long over the exchange. Sitting not far away, watching, were Lisa’s guests, Kristie Mewis and Milly Clegg. The two were attached to the Matildas squad for the moment.
Sitting across from them - glaring daggers at Kristie - was Lineth Beerensteyn. The Dutch girl wasn’t particularly thrilled about being babysat by the Swedes. Even less so about having to spend time in close quarters with an American loser and a child. But she knew Miss Pernilla wouldn’t hesitate to say something if she so much as breathed too loudly. Eventually though, she couldn’t help herself.
“If you're testing these implements how about on the American?”
“I think not. Because Kristie didn't do anything wrong, you on the other hand….
You know, you gave me a good idea, come here Lineth?”
“Make me,” Lineth scowled petulantly, with a toss of her black curls. “You’re not my captain.”
“She might not be your captain, but she is your Caregiver right now, brat.” Kristie rolled her eyes. “Move before she makes you move.”
That made Lineth even more determined to stay where she was, as Kristie had expected. She successfully resisted the urge to smirk as Lineth planted her feet, and kept her own expression carefully neutral. This will be fun. Wait till I tell Sam…
“There's nothing that says we can't test out both for your sass, but I have something to make you move, remember this, Lineth?”
Lineth eyed Pernilla. “You don’t need that, I’m coming,” she grumbled.
“Oh? We'll keep it within reach.”
Glaring at the wrapped ginger plug on the table, as though she could incinerate it with her stare, Lineth stalked over to stand in front of Pernilla and Lisa. “Great, I’ve seen the implements, can I go now?”
“No, you may not. You're perfect for testing these out.”
“Bend over, little girl.” Lisa ordered, stepping up beside Pernilla. Faced with the pair of Classification Centre-certified Tops, Lineth found herself slightly less brave.
“I’m not a
little
girl,” was her final say on the matter, nevertheless, as she reluctantly got in position, bent over the edge of the table. She was wearing a pullover sweater and matching bottoms to keep out the winter chill, but Lineth felt her bottoms being pulled down - knickers, too. She scowled into her folded arms.
Not fair.
The next thing she felt was the tap of the plimsoll across her bottom cheeks, and flinched away from it.
“Hold still, little girl.” Lisa de Vanna brought down a firmer swat, and Lineth ground her teeth, resisting the urge to cry out as the expert swats continued to fall. At ten, there was a pause.
(Lineth hoped it heralded the end, but she knew better. Horrid as that felt, she knew stopping at just ten was unlikely.)
“Here, Pernilla, I think you should finish this before we try out the ornas you’ve brought.” Lisa handed the implement to her Swedish colleague.
Or how about you could just not-- Lineth bit down hard on the urge to swear, since it would either have her tasting soap or HotShot, or more than likely re-introduced to that godsdamned ginger, as Pernilla took Lisa up on her invitation. Ten more smacks with the plimsoll covered Lineth’s bottom and thighs, leaving her gasping and trying to cover up the tears streaming down her cheeks.
I bet Mewis and the Kiwi brat are laughing at me.
(They weren’t. Kristie and Milly had turned their backs and decided not to bother with Lineth. Keeping out of the way of Tops focused on a brat who wasn’t them seemed prudent.)
“Alright, that’s enough with the plimsoll for now,” Pernilla said decidedly. “Do you need a moment before we move on?”
“I want to stop .”
“That's not an option. Take a few deep breaths.”
Lineth gulped a few breaths, trying to steady herself. She pushed herself to her feet, running her slender fingers through her dark halo of curls, and scrubbing tears off her cheeks. “Why can’t we stop now, or can’t you test it on the American brat instead?”
“I could but your attitude says it should be you.’
Lineth growled as she felt Lisa’s hand on her back, guiding her back down. “Miss Sari wouldn’t,” she protested.
“Miss Pernilla?” Kristie spoke up, her gaze finding the Swede.
“Umm, as much as she's hurting, could I take the rest?”
“That's very brave of you, and taking the high road I can appreciate that, and I'm sure Samantha will be proud of you when I tell her.”
“Someone has to be the bigger person eventually.” Kristie said standing. She walked over to the table and took up position a short distance from Lineth, watching out of the corner of her eye as Lisa righted Lineth’s clothing and sent her back to her seat.
Kristie was dressed in Matildas fan gear - Sam’s jersey (of course) and sweatpants in Matildas colors, with a jacket over the top of the jersey. She wasn’t surprised to feel her sweatpants being lowered for her, though thankfully her briefs stayed up. (Actually, they were a spare pair of Sam’s, but that was entirely Sam’s fault for ruining the ones she’d been wearing last. Irrelevant, anyway.)
“Deep breath for me, Kristie.”
Kristie obediently took a deep, slow breath in, closing her eyes, and slowly let it out.
The first smack of the Ornas made Kristie yelp, and she was sure Lineth was laughing at her, but the second swat, coming right after the first, made her not care. “Ow!”
“One third of the way finished now.”
Kristie exhaled and nodded. “Alright--I mean, yes ma’am,” Kristie corrected herself hastily. Sam would put up with that. These two might not. “Sorry.”
The next two swats fell lower down, catching Kristie’s sit spots, and the last pair smacked the tops of her thighs. Kristie sobbed into her arms, trying to stay still and take the swats without reaching back. When she felt five, six though, Kristie knew it was over. Fuck that hurt.
With her clothing corrected, she made her excuses and her escape down to their seats near the Matildas bench, Milly Clegg in her wake, leaving Miss Lisa and Miss Pernilla behind them. The Australian former captain had taken Miss Pernilla's ornas, the birch paddle, leaving her plimsoll with the Swede.
For now, the two of them stayed in the box, watching over Lineth, to keep the Dutch girl out of trouble. Halftime would come soon enough.
Halftime
The teams headed back to their separate locker rooms at halftime, but it was obvious, in the Matildas’ side of things, that Sam Kerr was unable to focus.
“I need to be over there. Steph, please--”
“I’ve got things handled,” Steph Catley sighed. “Anyone else?” Her gaze roamed the locker room, and she was faced by a panic-stricken Alanna Kennedy and Ellie Carpenter. “Mormor,” Ellie said pleadingly. “She’s hurt, and it’s not like any of us did it--”
“Thank fuck, otherwise I’d be attempting to prevent a homicide,” Steph muttered as Sam paced. “What about you two?” She looked sharply at Kat and Kyra.
“Aunt Magda needs us,” Kyra said in a small voice.
“Us more,” Ellie objected.
“No,” Kyra shot back, and Ellie was about to start toward Kyra when an arm looped around her waist and she was pulled back into her Top’s embrace. Daan leaned in close, grateful she hadn’t been sent up to the box to sit with Lineth. “Do not, mijn lieverd,” she said firmly. “That’s enough, unless you want to be in trouble. Sam first, then if Magda wants more visitors, we’ll go.”
“But Mormor--”
“Shh. I know,” Daan murmured. “Sit with me, I’ve got you.” She sat down in front of Ellie’s cubby, with her girlfriend in her lap, “Kristie’s not going with Sam either.”
As if to make Daan’s point, Kristie sat down beside her, placing a hand on Ellie’s knee. “Look at me, little Roo,” she said quietly, and Ellie did, attention diverted from Sam, Alanna, Kat, and Kyra heading out to the tunnel and toward the Swedes’ locker room.
“Where do you think you’re going?”
Sam paused, turning to look at Kosse, with one arm protectively around Alanna. Her eyes narrowed. “I wanted to see how Ma-how Magda’s doing,” she stuttered. “What are you doing, Kosovare?”
“Stopping you before you try to finish her off.”
Sam blinked. “Kosse--”
“Don’t call me that!”
“All we want to know is that Magda’s alright,” Kat said quietly. “Please. Let Sam and Alanna see her, at least.”
“She’s fine .”
“Kosovare Asllani.”
Kosse jumped slightly, then groaned, head pounding. She swore creatively in Swedish, but Miss Pernilla let that go - she was in pain from something that wasn’t her fault, after all.
“Come inside and let the girls see Magda. You know they’re not here to hurt her.”
Sighing, Kosse shrugged sullenly and trailed after Miss Pernilla, followed closely by Sam, Alanna, Kat, and Kyra. They entered the Swedes’ locker room, and Miss Pernilla gave them to Jennifer Falk for the moment.
Jenna led the four Australians into the next room, where Magda was lying on a chiropractic bench being worked on. Alanna and Sam went to sit by the bench where Magda could see them.
“Mamma?” “Mormor?”
“...Sam? Alanna?” Magda tried to stifle any outward sign of pain. She did not want to be kept from returning to the pitch for the second half. “What are you doing here?”
“Checking on you, Mormor,” Alanna said patiently.
“It’s nothing, my loves. I’m fine,” Magda said, trying to sound convincing. (To be fair, she was usually capable of that when she summoned her ‘captain voice’ - the only one that never fooled was Pernille)
“You don’t look fine. Do you need to have a sub ready?” A new voice commented.
“I know that voice. Kyra?” Magda asked.
“Yes, it’s me,” Kyra agreed. “And Mama Kat. Kosse didn’t want to let us in.”
“She better hope Miss Pernilla deals with her before, or worse, P finds out.”
“ I will deal with Kosovare. Are you sure you are good enough to play the second half, Magdalena Lilly Eriksson?”
“Miss Pernilla! I'll be fine. I just need a moment.”
“Uh huh. Okay, you girls say goodbye, for now. If possible you can see each other after. Catley is asking for you, something about strategy, though you could stay if you want.” Pernilla said with a grin.
“Thanks, has someone told Clara that Magda is okay?”
“We figured you would want to.” Magda said.
“Got it, I'll call her. Stay safe and we'll see you later, okay?” After a hug Kat started towards the door.
“Say bye to Aunt Magda, okay sweetheart?” Kat said.
“Bye Aunt Magda, feel better.” Kyra said, giving Magda a big hug.
As mother and daughter were leaving, Magda turned to Sam and Alanna.
“Has anyone talked to Pernille yet?”
“Not yet, Mormor.” Alanna took Magda’s hand, squeezing it lightly.
“We…we figured it would be better not to until we knew whether you were coming back on the pitch for the second half.” Sam faltered.
“Well, I am coming back, Samantha May, so don’t you start mother hen-ing me, it’s not your place, my little girl. And you, Alanna Stephanie, you have a little sister to reassure, don’t you?”
Alanna nodded. “Daan practically had to sit on Ellie to keep her in place.”
“More like made Ellie sit on her lap, but yeah,” Sam agreed.
“You can tell her from me that I’m fine. Everything’s fine,” Magda said firmly.
Exchanging glances, the two Matildas nodded. “Should I text Mor and tell her?” Sam asked.
“I’ll do it before I go back on. Now go back to your own side, you two, I’ll see you after, I promise.” Magda’s smile was brittle, and Sam sighed, nodding; she was the Matildas’ captain, she needed to act like it.
“She’s right. Come on, Alanna, we have to get ready.”
“Yes Mummy.” Alanna sighed, too, and they both gave Magda a quick hug before going back to their own side.
When the girls were gone, Magda got up and went back to her cubby, pulling out her phone. She called Pernille’s number, and Pernille answered immediately.
“Magdalena, are you alright?”
“Yes ma’am.” Magda answered carefully. Unfortunately that just sharpened her Top’s suspicions.
“Magdalena Lilly, are you sure about that?”
“Yes Pernille, I’m sure,” Magda retorted, then backtracked, realizing what that had sounded like. “Sorry. I’ve been cleared to go in for the second half, and I will. I’ll call again to let you know how it is after we win.”
“Hmm. Alright, but be careful, Magda, do you hear me?”
“Yes ma’am.”
“Good.”
Chapter 73: From Manchester to Barca (Implement Swaps at the World Cup Final)
Summary:
Miss Vanessa Brooke, the Classification Centre representative for Manchester and England, has come in tandem with Jill Scott to meet with the Spanish disciplinarians. Unfortunately Jill can't seem to keep herself quiet around Miss Marta - or Marta's friend, Irene's wife, Lucia - so she earns herself the unenviable post of test subject at the halftime implement swap.
Later, Ona Batlle meets up with another Lucia - Lucy Bronze, and the soon to be Barca teammates talk about their feelings for each other, and for Keira.
Notes:
At this point Ona has left Manchester but hasn't made it clear publicly who her next signing will be with, though most people guessed Barca as she'd been there before. I may have gotten myself mixed up over this. Endgame here is Walsh as the Top for the two brats having this discussion, though who is romantically involved with who is still a question lol. I suppose they could all three end up together, who knows, will they or won't they, but anyway they're at the very least friends.
Chapter Text
As Jill Scott followed Miss Brooke to the box to meet with the Spanish disciplinarians, she was met with a surprise when they entered the room because she wasn't expecting to see Lucia Ybarra there alongside the Spanish disciplinarian.
“What the fuck is Paredes’ wife doing here?”
“That’s enough, Jill,” Vanessa Brooke said warningly to her companion, a former Manchester City player. Though it was some time since Jill had played there, having gone to other clubs in the meantime, she still remembered the Manchester-based Top’s moods well enough to back off immediately.
“Sorry, I mean, what can we help you with, Miss Lucia?”
The ironic smile on Marta’s face told Jill and Miss Brooke both that the Spaniard was scheming. No doubt Lucia would love to have a private conversation with Jill about that little bit of attitude, if she didn’t address it right now that is.
“Not, how do you say, ‘bad mouthing’ me in front of my child, for one thing.” She pointed to Mateo who was playing with her phone and had headphones in while sitting on the couch. He was completely oblivious, but that didn't make the statement any less valid.
“He wouldn’t have noticed if a ruddy kangaroo broke in here--”
“Jill Louise Scott, you will either amend your behaviour or I will amend it for you.”
Jill snapped her mouth shut, looking at Miss Brooke, whose expression might have been carved of stone. Jill swallowed, took a breath, and backtracked. “Yes ma’am. Sorry, Miss Lucia.”
“Alright, now if we can get down to business and get this out of the way before you get yourself into any more trouble,” Lucia put her bag down on the table and opened it, taking out a package of six bars of Catalan specialty soap. “You might have heard of these, Miss Brooke,” she gave the Englishwoman a nod. “Specially formulated just for mouth washing. I imagine you’ll get good use out of it.” Her gaze flicked to Jill, then back to Vanessa, who smiled thinly and nodded.
“Thank you, Miss Lucia. I am sure Jill is very grateful to accept the offer, aren’t you Jill?”
Jill swallowed nervously. “Of course, thank you ma’am.”
“And of course, we are not done,” Miss Marta added, stepping up beside Lucia. “Because while the soap is useful, it’s not so much for teaching naughty bottoms a lesson, hmm?”
“I think it would do her some good if she felt what the ruler could do, yes?”
“Ma'am please, I-”
“Into position, Jill.” Miss Brooke said, and this wasn't up for argument.
Groaning, Jill stepped up, bending over the table and resting her head on her folded arms. She squirmed as her bottoms were lowered, leaving her bare, but didn’t object; that was just Miss Brooke’s way.
The ruler tapped Jill’s bottom cheeks lightly and then snapped down sharply, making the retired footballer yelp. She steeled herself for further swats, silently scolding herself for crying out at that, she’d taken worse during her career surely. But Miss Brooke was really laying the swats on hard, now, and the former Lioness found herself unable to keep her cries silent.
“Oww, please, ma’am, I’m sorry,” she cried, and for the first time during their little meeting, Miss Brooke believed her.
“I’m sure you are, Jill, but we aren’t near done. Still, I suppose your bottom could use some rest,” she mused.
Jill tensed. An offer of clemency never came without a cost, in her experience with the Manchester-based Top. “Erm, yes, ma’am…please.”
“What good manners. I think that deserves a bit of a reward, wouldn’t you say, Miss Marta?” The Englishwoman smirked at her Spanish counterpart.
“Such as a softer surface to lie on? Why don’t you come here, over my lap, Jill,” Marta coaxed. Jill thought about turning down the generous offer, but realised it was really an order, and gave the only answer she could.
“Yes ma’am. Thank you,” she added, trying to earn some favour with the Spaniard as she settled over Marta’s lap. Miss Marta pulled her well over so her bottom was presented properly, giving already punished flesh a gentle pat.
“Oh, you are welcome. Let’s see, I can see the ruler is disagreeing with you. Perhaps something more familiar will suit you better, hmm?”
Jill groaned as the English short strap, the implement Miss Brooke was trading to Marta, was produced. It was certainly familiar, and she had hoped not to be making its acquaintance again, but here they were.
"Yes, here we are, Jill Louise Scott. I expect you to take Ms. Marta’s discipline as you know how to, but I think she has a little something special as a preemptive measure, just in case you can't."
Jill jumped slightly at Miss Brooke’s comment. “Ma’am?” she squeaked, blushing in embarrassment at the way her voice sounded.
“A little something to keep you from crying out while taking your smacks. I know how much crying embarrasses you after all.”
Jill heard Miss Marta above her, it sounded like she was unwrapping something but the moment Jill tried to turn around and ask she found out what it was. When she opened her mouth to protest a bar of soap was placed in her mouth. Except, this didn't feel like regular soap.
“That, Jill is a specially made Catalan soap, made only to wash out the mouths of naughty brats. I'm sending your Miss Brooke home with some, both because I believe your keeper could benefit from some, and because she can use it for club teams and further spread the market for it. Now, I think it’s past time I tried out this little strap. I certainly like the feel of it.”
Jill was equally sure she wouldn’t like the feel of it, but as she tried to protest, the soap filled her mouth with more suds, breaking to pieces as she sputtered and coughed. The strap snapped down across her bottom cheeks, and she jolted, squirming and kicking as the strap continued its journey over her bum, lighting it on fire.
It was definitely effective. The soap was gagging her too much to let her cry out, but tears were spilling from her eyes and streaming down her cheeks, and her misery was evident. Miss Marta strapped Jill’s bottom until it was cherry red, before leaving off.
She allowed Jill to spit out the soap pieces into a bowl, before righting Jill's clothes and helping her to stand.
"I really like your little strap, and it seems the soap goes well with either implement. Though I do need the ruler back as soon as you are finished, I have a few naughty bottoms who are in need of that team implement, specifically. I imagine you are in the same place regarding this wicked little number?"
"You would be correct, Marta. I am thinking we will each send a representative halfway into the hall, hmm?" Miss Brooke replied to Marta
"Yes, that sounds good."
With everything figured out, the two licensed Classification Center employees left the box in search of their respective teams, Jill and Lucia (with Mateo) trailing their respective companions.
************************************************************************************************
Meanwhile, a lone figure stood in the hallway. That lone figure: one Ona Batlle.
She was waiting on a Lioness representative to meet her so that she could exchange these implements and get back to her teammates. Not that she was looking forward to what came with that but they did have a World Cup Final Win to celebrate, though if she was honest Ona didn’t really feel like celebrating right now. As far as her Spanish teammates were concerned, Olga had the goal, but also just lost her Dad, Ale was having to deal with a naughty Jenni and kiddos, not to mention well, everything that happened after.
And that wasn't even considering the pain she felt for certain people on the Lionesses squad. By now the pictures of her comforting Lucia were probably all over social media and rumors were probably already starting, but if Ona was honest right now, in this moment, she did not give a fuck what they thought or said because she wasn't with Lucia behind Kiera’s back, hell sometimes she dreamed about the opposite of that, she just hoped all three of them could sit down and talk about this before Keira was mad at how it looked, especially because they all played together at Bąrca, definitely didn’t need jealousy messing up their on pitch connection, even if it was just friendly after all. Though if she was completely honest with herself, Ona admitted she has thought about about both of the Englishwomen in a romantic way before and she had faith in Keira to be able to handle both of them, even if it was just with a friendly connotation attached, Ona knew that they needed to have one-on-one conversations, as well as individual conversations with each other before proceeding further. She hoped the English footballer was Kiera, but it ended up being Lucia instead. Oh well, I can make this work. Ona thought.
"How are you feeling, Cia?”
“I should be asking you that, Rapariga bonita.”
“I'll be fine. I'm more worried about Jenni, Olga, and especially Kiera. She has to know that we would never - if anything I've thought about all of us. Regardless, can we both agree to reassure Keira and not to do anything until all three of us can sit down and talk after we're all back at Bąrca?”
Not that it was generally available news, though the public knew Ona's contract with Man United was up ( and thank fuck for that, I don't want Miss Brooke breathing down my neck anymore , Ona thought) but of course Ona hadn't been able to keep the fact that she was heading back to Barca from Lucia and Keira.
“Deal, nothing inappropriate.” Lucy said.
But there's nothing that says I can't make her blush, Ona thought.
“Well, I'm excited to see how you look when we're on the same side. You know, before we part ways I just wanted to say one thing,” Ona smiled at Lucy as they switched implements and even shared a hug that, in Ona's mind, was missing a certain other English women's footballer, and ended too soon in her humble opinion.
“You know, the last time you had to get spanked at Barca, I know I was supposed to leave, but I snuck back in to watch. Kie smacked you so good and I was kinda jealous cause I wanted that to be me. Your bottom looked sooo pretty, Cia. But we need to all sit down and talk about this when we get back, cause regardless of the outcome we can't let personal stuff affect our on-pitch connection, right?”
Lucy felt her whole face and part of her neck turn scarlet. If she only knew what my bottom looked like right now, no thanks to her wicked little team implement, Lucy thought but didn't say.
“I agree, one hundred percent. I can't wait to get back to Bąrca.”
On that note, both footballers shared a longer hug, maybe a little longer than necessary for between friends and then went their separate ways. Ona did turn around in time to see that the blush Lucia had was still on her face as she was nearing the door to the Lionesses locker room and grinned broadly to herself as she reached her own. Part One, complete check!
Meanwhile, Lucy was just as curious about the future, but was also worried about Ra-ra getting the wrong idea and being mad at Ona.
Here goes nothing …….
Chapter 74: Hannah's Valentine's Day Gift (a "Hannah Cardwell's Holiday" outtake)
Summary:
On Valentine's Day 2024, Hannah hasn't even had time to think about getting a gift for her girlfriend. Nor, she's sure, has her Bee has time to think about gifting her. There's been just Too Much Going On. But, on the morning of the 14th, a package arrives from France, from Bee's national captain no less...giving Bee the perfect gift to give her chou, and hinting at the best gift for Hannah to give her in return.
Notes:
The World Cup arc in Tales is almost but not quite done, we'll see how much if anything will end up here for that, so hopefully I'm not interrupting too much by sticking this here lol. I know I've been mostly focused on my holiday stuff which is why the World Cup things are so late, but also the Final is proving...difficult to wrap my brain around, at least the aftermath. Anyway, this isn't about that, this is an outtake from "Hannah Cardwell's Holiday" skipping a couple days ahead from where we are in-story, to wish my readers a Happy Valentine's Day whatever your plans for today are. (And if you don't have Valentine's plans, I at least hope you have a good day anyway <3 )
Chapter Text
"Ma chou, wake up, I have a present for you."
Hannah stretched, crawling out of the blanket fort and looking inquisitively at Clarisse. "Time is it?"
"Almost breakfast time, but this package just arrived for us from France."
"From your family?" Hannah sat back on her heels, looking warily at the box.
"In a manner of speaking." Clarisse chuckled. "From la directrice."
Hannah gave Clarisse a suspicious look. "Isn't that what you call Renard?"
"That's right."
"What is she sending me a present for?"
"Well, it is St. Valentine's Day after all. Open it," Clarisse said with a broad grin. She hadn't been briefed on this beforehand, other than knowing to look for it, but she had some idea of what Renard could have sent her chou.
Warily, Hannah peeled the tape off and opened the box.
On top was a small box of luxury French chocolates, and another of macarons. Hannah sputtered, lifting them out and putting them down on the coffee table.
Hidden under the boxes of sweets...was a sleek red-handled martinet, identical to Heloise's in almost every particular except colour, the handful of tails a mix of black and red.
The last difference was at the end of the handle. It finished in what appeared to be a red heart shape at first glance.
Looking again, Clarisse saw it was a red bottom. She snickered as Hannah blushed.
There was also a card. Clarisse picked it up.
There was a message in it written in English (perhaps Renard wasn't certain of Hannah's French mastery.)
I have heard how much attention has been given to your parents' love, little one. It occurred to me that our Le Bihan has not had enough time to order you a proper gift from home.
Well, I am nothing if not a considerate Captain. Never let it be said I do not take care of my girls - and theirs.
It may look to you like I only sent Clarisse a gift to give you, sweet little girl, but the best brats are those with the reddest bottoms, no? Enjoy your sweets from Clarisse, and sleep on your stomach tonight.
Well wishes on this Valentine's Day to both of you.
Wendie Renard
Chapter 75: Taking Care of Nittany Cub (After the USWNT-Mexico 0-2 W Gold Cup loss, Feb. 26, 2024)
Summary:
After Alyssa Naeher lets the National Team down (or so she thinks), and the USWNT fall to Mexico in a disappointing, though not Gold Cup-ending defeat, she retreats to the keepers' shared suite in their hotel, trying to fall asleep.
Luckily, her ever-vigilant "Miss Ali" isn't far away.
Ali will be staying the night with the team, and after she tucks her Nittany Cub in for the night, she seeks out her roommate. The post-match press conference has clearly done a number on Rebecca Elizabeth Sauerbrunn, as if the match itself wasn't enough.. Ali intends to correct that.
Chapter Text
"Knock, knock."
Jane Campbell pushed herself to her feet and went to answer the hotel room door, recognizing the voice instantly. "Oh good, you're here, finally. Ma'am," she tacked on hastily.
"Sorry, I couldn't get away as quickly as I wanted to. How is she?"
"Casey's trying to get her to sleep."
"Let me."
"Well, duh, it's you she wants anyway."
"I'm here now." Ali hurried through the keepers' suite to Alyssa's room. "Little cub--"
"Oh thank god."
"I've got her, Murphy, out."
Casey and Jane scuttled for the main room, letting Alyssa's door fall shut behind them, and Ali climbed up on the bed by Alyssa, carding her fingers through the shaking keeper's hair.
"Nittany Cub, oh, sweetie, I know. I know. I'm here, Lyssa," Ali soothed. "I'm right here."
"It's all my fault, Miss Ali..."
"Oh, Lys, it isn't. But I know why it feels that way." Ali pressed a kiss to Alyssa's temple. "I know. It's going to be alright, Nittany Cub. Miss Ali's here to take care of you, sweetheart, and make it all okay."
"Okay," Alyssa sniffled, looking up at Ali miserably.
"Come on, Nittany Cub. Come here," Ali coaxed.
Much to her surprise, Alyssa didn't obey, at least not right away. She did get up off the bed, true, but instead of going around to Ali's side right away, she went to her go bag and rummaged through it, feeling Ali's gaze on her back the whole time.
Ali raised an eyebrow, frowning slightly.
When Alyssa returned, it was with Nitty, her Penn State plush lion, under one arm. In her other hand, she held something Ali hadn't seen for some time.
It was one of Ali's parting gifts to her at Penn - the Nittany Lionesses' team paddle, retired and replaced at the end of Alyssa's freshman year, inscribed on the handle, "To Nittany Cub, love from Ali". On the front, it had the Penn State Nittany Lionesses' team logo, and on the other side it was plain.
"Okay cub, what's all this?" Ali asked, though she thought she knew.
"I...I need it to be like before."
"Before as in all the way before?" Ali inquired, and frowned when Alyssa squirmed.
"Never...never mind. It was stupid--"
"Alyssa Michele Naeher, nothing you need from me is ever stupid."
"...Oh. I'm sorry, Miss Ali."
Ali nodded, taking the paddle and Nitty, and setting them down on the bed. "Go change into your pjs, Alyssa, then bring me your hairbrush. Five minutes."
This time, Alyssa scrambled to obey.
Alyssa was back within the allotted five minutes, dressed in her pajamas, and carrying her maple backed oval hairbrush. Ali stood up and guided Alyssa to sit in a chair for now, brushing out the keeper's hair with gentle, smooth strokes. Once it was tamed with a hair tie, she deftly wove Alyssa's hair into a French braid, tying it again at the end.
"Better, Nittany Cub?"
Shyly, Alyssa nodded. "Thank you, Miss Ali."
"I wouldn't thank me just yet, darling. We're not done. Though your hairbrush is," she promised. "You can put it away now, then meet me back at the bed."
Alyssa obediently put her hairbrush away, and when she came back to the bed, Ali had seated herself in the middle, facing the near side. She had Nitty and the paddle in easy reach, and Alyssa knew what that meant without being told.
Still, she stood at the foot of the bed until Ali called her over.
"Up here, Nittany Cub, and into position, just like it used to be," she prompted.
Alyssa positioned herself carefully over Ali's thighs, face down, one arm around Nitty and the other around a pillow.
"That's right, good girl," Ali crooned softly. "My good little cub. It's not your fault we lost."
"S-sorry anyway, sorry I'm a bad keeper...what if Emma doesn't--"
Sorry I'm a bad keeper. The words struck a chord of memory, sending Ali back almost eighteen years in the past. Alyssa had worried then, too, about whether the coach would want her - after a loss in an important match, their third of Alyssa's first season at Penn.
Eighteen years - half a lifetime, for Alyssa. Yet, some of the old insecurity still remained.
And that had been a day Ali, too, would always remember. She fell into her role easily. "Sometimes losing happens, Nittany Cub. It doesn't make you a bad keeper. But I suppose I can tell you that forever, and you'll still have difficulty believing me."
A tearful laugh was the only response, so Ali continued, echoing the past. "I think you need help forgiving yourself, Nittany Cub. You've seen that when our girls foul, they get spanked for it."
"Uh huh, I mean, yes Miss Ali," Alyssa whispered.
"Well, you didn't. No fouls, no cards." Ali's hand rubbed across Alyssa's shoulders. "I have the team paddle here," thank you Alyssa for supplying it, "but I'm not going to use it. You don't need that from me, but I know you need something to feel like a good girl again."
Alyssa lifted her head, beginning to sputter in protest, but Ali raised an eyebrow. "What was that, Nittany Cub?"
"Sorry Captain," Alyssa conceded, "I'll be good."
"I know you will. You are a good girl, cub," Ali soothed, "you just need a little reminder. A little more than the last first time, so to speak. Do you remember?"
"It was eighteen back then, Captain?" Alyssa ventured. Because at the time, she'd been eighteen, and now…
"That's right, Nittany Cub, but at least we haven't quite got to thirty-six yet, hmm?" Ali hummed sympathetically. "So it won't quite be twice as bad as it was the last first time. But you've grown up enough to bear it too, sweetheart."
Alyssa swallowed nervously and lay as still as she could on Ali's lap, but much to her surprise, Ali made no move to take down Alyssa's pajama bottoms, or move her clothes at all. Her first smack was just hard enough to be felt, but not enough to really hurt - in fact, they had got to twelve before Alyssa really began feeling any impression from Ali's hand at all.
"Ow," Alyssa sucked in a breath, and Ali rubbed her shoulder. The next twelve swats were at the same strength, slowly warming Alyssa's clothed bottom. By twenty-four, Alyssa was beginning to squirm.
"Oww...sorry, I'm sorry I said I was a bad keeper, Miss Ali..."
"Shhh, I know you’re sorry, cub," Ali soothed. "Almost done, sweetheart. I think, this time, your pj bottoms should come down," she added, "you're a big girl now, I know you can handle that."
Alyssa's face flushed bright pink as she let Ali tug down her pajama bottoms, though her briefs stayed in place.
The last eleven swats warmed Alyssa's bottom and upper thighs just a little bit more, leaving her bottom rosy with a definite sting but not unbearable; Alyssa was sure it would be gone before breakfast tomorrow morning. When Ali had finished the spanking, she gently pulled Alyssa up to sit in her lap (pj bottoms still at her knees) and gave her a firm hug.
"It's okay, Nittany Cub, all okay," she promised. "You're our number one keeper, you have been for a long time. We trust you. Emma will trust you, you'll see. You're not a little girl anymore, you're a veteran of this team who's learned so much and carried our team so far. But if you need to be my little cub again, the way it was back at Penn, if you need that reassurance I'll never say no. And remember, you didn't get this far alone, and you're someone Jane, Casey, Aubrey, and the others look up to. You've taught them important lessons, and when it is time for you to leave this team, you'll leave it in good hands."
"Thank you, Miss Ali," Alyssa cuddled close to Ali, who pressed a kiss to the top of her head, rubbing her back gently.
"Of course, Lyssa sweetheart, and I told you, you don't have to call me Miss Ali," she added out of habit; it was more of a joke by now than anything. Alyssa managed a small smile, and after Ali had cuddled with her for a little, her former senior sister tucked Alyssa into bed with Nitty. Her pajama bottoms had been pulled back up, and Alyssa was tucked in on her stomach, though she was fairly sure she could manage sleeping on her back without too much discomfort.
Still, she'd accept the favor when it was offered.
"It's time to sleep now, Nittany Cub." Ali lay on top of the bed, next to Alyssa, her arm over the keeper's shoulders, and hummed softly.
Eventually, Alyssa picked up the tune, words returning to her.
"But since it fell into my lot
That I should rise and you should not
I'll gently rise and softly call
Good night and joy be to you all."
"Good night and joy be to you all," Ali echoed softly.
By the time Ali left the keeper's room, Alyssa was sound asleep. She ensured Casey and Jane were, too, and then left for her own room on the USWNT's floor.
@@@
"So...another day at the office, huh?"
Becky Sauerbrunn nearly toppled off her chair in shock. She grabbed the edge of the table just in time and sat back down properly, just in time to see Ali Krieger switch off the film reel Becky had been obsessively reviewing.
"...hey, Kriegs." Questions like who the hell gave out my room key and why are you here anyway intruded on her mind but she was just careful enough not to let them run out of her mouth.
"I don't know what you think you're going to accomplish by torturing yourself, Rebecca Elizabeth. How many times have you rewatched that clip now? Ten? Twenty?"
"Twenty-five, maybe, I don't know..." Brunn eyed Ali warily. "What are you doing here?"
Ali raised an eyebrow. "What, am I not good enough for you? Thought you rated someone higher up the veteran ladder? Carli maybe?"
Becky sputtered. "What--no, Carli's made her opinion of how the team's doing plain enough."
"She could probably word things better, I agree, but you have to consider who she has to sit next to for her broadcasts," Ali remarked dryly. "At least we know where Linds gets her tendency to put her foot in her mouth from."
"At least Linds apologized. And at least she isn't the one being blamed for this screw-up, just me and Lys...I guess you've just come from her room?"
"She's sleeping like a baby. Or a lioness cub," Ali assured her. "She's fine. Which you obviously aren't."
Becky opened her mouth to refute it, was met by another raised eyebrow, and sighed, conceding.
"No, I'm not fine, Kriegs. Like I said when they interviewed me, rough day at the office. But I also said, luckily you also get another day at the office and things will be better, all we need to do is pick ourselves up, dust ourselves off and start over again. It's the quarterfinals, we can do it." Because at least we made the damn quarterfinals this time , Becky thought. Not bringing that up in front of Lys though, thank you very much. It wasn’t her fault.
Ali didn't need her to say it, she read Becky's expression well enough. "Still upset you weren't there to lead the team last summer?"
"Things happen, I guess, but...well, okay, yes, or at least to help."
"Maybe feeling a bit guilty? And left out because Twila - and, presumably Emma - gave Linds the armband over you again?"
Becky groaned. "Oh, that's what you're here for." She switched the video on again and Ali snatched her tablet away.
"You're putting that reel down. Go get into your pjs right now Rebecca Elizabeth, you're done punishing yourself."
Thank fuck Becky had the good sense to do as she was told , Ali thought as Brunn grabbed her pajamas and disappeared into the bathroom.
When Becky emerged, showered, dry, and dressed in her two-piece pajama set and fuzzy socks, Ali was waiting with Becky's maple hairbrush in hand.
Becky stopped in her tracks and looked at Ali with a sigh. "Okay, Kriegs, I won't fight you."
"I didn't think so, Brunn, you have better sense than some of our teammates, especially the little ones. Come on, up on the bed." She seated herself, and Brunn blushed at the idea of being taken over Ali's knee like a little girl, but she didn't argue.
Nor did she argue when her pj bottoms were immediately tugged down, though her briefs stayed up.
"Tell me, Rebecca Elizabeth Sauerbrunn. Are you allowed to punish yourself?" Come on kiddo, I gift wrapped this answer for you.
"No ma'am," Becky said, "but--"
A smack from Ali's hand on her upturned bottom cut her off. The thin fabric of her briefs made no difference, and Becky hissed.
"The only but I'm hearing about is this one, Sauerbrunn. Who is allowed to punish you?" A second smack fell on top of the first.
"Ow--The Captain, ma'am. The Classification Center Tops assigned to the team. The veterans in good standing." Each answer was punctuated by another smack from Ali's hand. Three. Four. Five. Six.
"Couldn't have put it better myself, Brunn," Ali said. "And why aren't you allowed to punish yourself? Two more smacks followed before Becky formed an answer.
"Sorry," Becky gasped. "B-because we're not fair to ourselves. Our own worst critic." The slow, firm smacks with Ali's hand had reached ten, now, and she knew she could take more, but not if Ali kept taking her time like that.
"That's right, and the media's critical enough without you internalizing it," Ali replied. Eleven, twelve. "Reviewing the tapes is important, but tormenting yourself with them is never allowed. Understand?"
As the fourteenth spank landed, Becky nodded, tears definitely starting in her eyes by now. "Ow...yes, Ali, understand, ma'am."
"Let's just make sure of that."
"Isn't your hand tired?"
"Is that bratting I hear? From you, really, Becky? In this position?" Ali snorted. "I think my hand can manage six more, but if you'd rather I switch to the brush now..."
"No, Ali, ma'am," Becky backtracked hastily. "Your hand is fine."
"Alright, but Pinoe's hearing this one."
Becky's face flushed pink as Ali directed the next six - mercifully quicker - swats at her sit spots, so far untouched. After they reached swat number twenty, Ali tapped Becky's hip meaningfully.
Groaning, Becky lifted her hips enough for Ali to pull her briefs down and settle her back in place. They really hadn't made any difference to the impression Ali was making, but Becky didn't protest.
Especially since smack twenty-one came from her own hairbrush, leaving an oval print on Becky's left bottom cheek, and then a second swat mirrored it on the right.
Becky buried her face in the pillow, letting out a sob as two more swats with the brush fell, alternating cheeks. "Oww...sorry, Ali..."
Two smacks to each sit spot, and Ali put the brush aside.
She gently tugged Becky's briefs back up, and let Becky sit on her lap, crying out the pain.
When the haze had receded somewhat and Becky could think clearly again, she looked up. "Ali...are you sure..."
Ali raised an eyebrow. "Do you want ten more smacks with the brush, Brunn?"
Becky shook her head immediately. "Oh...no Ali," she said quickly. "Thank you for being lenient."
"That's because I get to punish you, that’s not your responsibility, Rebecca, got it?" Ali brushed a tear from Becky's cheek.
"Yes ma'am," Becky whispered, and Ali nodded.
"Good girl." Ali tucked Becky into bed. "And by the way, you're not staying alone just because Murphy got moved into the suite. They put me in here with you. That's how I got in, in case you hadn't thought of that yet."
Becky let out a breath in relief. "Okay, Ali. Sorry."
"It's forgiven. Go to sleep, Becky, sweetheart, you're okay."
Becky nodded, yawning, but then a thought occurred to her.
"Kriegs, if you're taking care of us, who's taking care of you?"
"Surprisingly, Ash. It has been interesting but we're all working through it. Alyssa didn't even ask, she was so distraught earlier."
"Really? I didn't have that on my bingo card in this century,"
"Really. I guess my cub must have been too tired to ask," Ali replied, pretending to misunderstand the remark.
Becky quickly followed up with, "You do you as long as you're happy, Kriegs. How do-" Becky was interrupted by an involuntary yawn, "How does Lyssa feel about all this?" She asked.
"I don't completely know, but I do know she supports it as long as we're all happy and healthy, she even watched the little ones so I could have that conversation and what ended up being date 0.5 when she had just come down to check on me. But enough about the re-emergence of my dating life, you need to go to sleep, Becky. Everything’s okay now sweetheart."
Chapter 76: After USWNT vs. Canada March 6, 2024
Summary:
After the Gold Cup semifinal between Canada and the US (you know, the one that should have been postponed on account of the pitch looking more like a swimming pool), Erin McLeod visits the keepers she knows will need her love, support, and perhaps a little relief from guilt.
Her fellow Nittany Lioness alumna, and Canadian teammate, on opposing sides but both dear to her, need her attention - and Erin's willing to give it her all.
There might be a few surprises ahead, too...
Chapter Text
"Lyssa."
Alyssa startled as she heard her name being called halfway down the tunnel. That voice doesn't belong here. She turned to see Erin McLeod staring at her, the older Nittany Lioness fixing her with a faint smile.
"Mind if I join your little party?"
"Um. I have to see if it's alright with Linds?"
Erin nodded, following Alyssa as far as the door, then lingering, leaning against the frame, as Alyssa went to speak to Lindsey. She saw the blonde captain's gaze flick back toward her, then Lindsey shrugged and waved her inside.
The retired Canadian sauntered in, skirting the edge of the celebrating Americans with a faint smile on her lips.
Erin beckoned Alyssa into the massage room, closing the door behind them with a click. "Kriegs called me. She's sorry she couldn't be here, but she knew I wouldn't miss this kind of semifinal."
Alyssa swallowed and nodded, remembering the last time she'd faced her fellow Nittany Lioness alumna across a pitch in a semifinal.
She'd woken up in a hospital bed with the Canadian leaning over her.
Alyssa winced. "Erin, I..."
"Shhhh, cub. It's okay." Erin tucked an arm around her and squeezed gently. "This isn't Tokyo. I know. I know. You're okay. You did it."
"We won this time." Alyssa exhaled. "Not like last time. Or like Sweden, which I still say wasn't--"
Erin put a finger over Alyssa's lips, and the younger keeper subsided.
"Sweden wasn't fair, sweetheart. And you did so well today. So very well. Making three saves, and getting a goal of your own. Again. That's incredible, you know that? Two penalty kicks in as many tournaments. Keepers don't usually do that kind of thing. I am so proud of you, and so is Kriegs. And Ash," she added more softly. Alyssa clearly heard her though, cheeks pinkening at the thought of her older mentor's pride in her.
Still, she sensed a but coming.
"But," Erin said after a pause, "we do have one little problem, don't we darling? Not that it erases any of the good things you did, don't think that," she added reassuringly.
"Yes Erin," Alyssa said reluctantly. "It was an accident, honest."
"I know, Alyssa," Erin said, giving Alyssa a reassuring pat. "I’ll check on her. Believe me, if I'd thought it was anything other than an accident I'd have asked Lindsey for the paddle before coming in here."
Alyssa grimaced. "Oh." A blush bloomed on her face.
"It's going to be okay, cub," Erin promised. "Come on, Lyssa. You know what to do."
Sighing, Alyssa repositioned herself, draping herself obediently over Erin's lap on the massage table and hugging the pillow close.
Erin eased Alyssa's soaked uniform shorts down, leaving her boxers up. They were damp too, soaked through with the rain, since Alyssa hadn't had time to shower or change, and Alyssa shivered.
"Cold, cub? Let's fix that."
Alyssa buried her face in her folded arms, resisting the urge to say anything that could be construed as sass.
The first smack of Erin's palm got a yelp from Alyssa, and she couldn't help squirming. The subsequent spanks stung awfully on a wet bottom, even one thinly covered - her boxer briefs were keeping her bottom wet and Alyssa was honestly not sure whether having her uniform shorts still up would have been better or worse. Either way they were little barrier to Erin's punishing hand.
Five. Ten. Fifteen . By now Alyssa's tears were streaming freely down her cheeks, but she wasn't fighting Erin, just squirming a little with each burning swat. The last three smacks landed across her sit spots and undercurve, and then Erin stilled her hand, rubbing Alyssa's bottom gently.
"Shhh. There, there," she soothed, "let's get you up and get you dried off and dressed. Lindsey gave me your bag, it's right here. Come on now." She eased Alyssa up, and stripped her down, drying her with a fluffy towel. Alyssa figured it was better to let Erin take care of her than to fight it as Erin dried and re-dressed her in fresh clothes, boxers, sweatpants, a top and new socks. Her spare tennis shoes completed the outfit.
"Alright sweetheart. Bring it in." Erin pulled Alyssa close for a proper cuddle. "There, there, that's better isn't it?"
"Uh huh," Alyssa sniffled. "Sorry I messed up, Erin."
The Canadian pressed a kiss to her temple. "It's alright honey, you're okay little sister."
"Okay." Alyssa exhaled in relief as Erin rubbed her back. "Miss Ali's not mad?"
"Never," Erin promised. "Nor is Miss Ashlyn. They love you very much and they're so proud of you." Erin hugged her. "I'm proud of you sweetheart."
Alyssa nodded and followed Erin back out to the party, where Sophia was being toasted by the room, and both she and Jaedyn were generally being made much of. When the girls spotted Alyssa, they swarmed her and pulled her into the celebration.
Erin smiled slightly and blew Alyssa a kiss. "See you at the final, sweetie," she promised. "Be good, now."
"I'll try," Alyssa winced at the thought of what would happen if she wasn't good, then watched Erin slip away to the other side.
***
Erin looked through the Canadians’ door, spotting Jessie (who seemed well enough) and noticing her protegee was missing. Glancing around, she headed back to the pitch. Kailen had been stopped by a reporter. Huffing in irritation, Erin drew her hood up, and with the grace of a stalking cat, slipped around to listen.
"Kailen, first, thanks for doing this, it was such a big effort in these circumstances. Can you sum up how you feel about that one?"
Kailen Sheridan sighed disconsolately at the reporter's question. "Yeah, um...honestly it feels really crappy. We think that we came out here really prepared, and um, obviously there were some things really out of our control. Some decisions that we couldn't make that other people had to make and didn't, and uh, that's just unfortunate. I think it caused us a really hard day today and um, yeah. Just pretty disappointed overall."
"The pitch isn't great right now, it certainly wasn't great in the first half. Do you think the game should be played in conditions like this?"
Erin rolled her eyes as Kailen answered the question, already anticipating the younger Canadian's answer.
"Honestly no, but it's not up to us," Kailen said with brutal honesty and not just a little resentment rolling off her. "We have to go with what they say. So, yeah. Unfortunately it's just out of our hands, out of our control, and we have to 'do what we're told,'" she emphasized, sounding very much as though she was quoting someone.
Not Casey Stoney, I'd wager, unless Stoney was also speaking with that same resentment. Bev more likely, under the circumstances.
"It's part of the frustration tonight that there was, you know, a pretty big penalty call on Jessie Fleming in that second half, and incidents like that maybe went against you as well?"
Note to self, check on Fleming properly, Erin thought.
"Yeah, again, that's out of my control too, and um, seems like a lot of things were out of our control today. That's where it's really frustrating. But ultimately, we have to look back and see what we could have controlled, and what we could have done differently to come out better."
"This is a team that's seen a lot of big significant players you know, retire from international football, walk away in recent months. What can you take out of this tournament that you've learned about this side?"
"Yeah, I think we came out to this tournament and we showed dominance. We showed that we're a team to be feared and has the ability to play against anybody, and um on the right day, and the right call, it's a different story." Kailen shrugged.
"Thank you Kailen, appreciate it." The reporter let Kailen walk away.
Erin did not.
"Hey, kiddo."
Kailen wheeled around, yelping as Erin grabbed her and led her back down the tunnel toward the Canadian side. "Got distracted, did you?"
"It's raining."
"I noticed, little tiger cub."
The Clemson alumna scowled at the former Nittany Lioness. "Hey."
"Hay is for horses, not lionesses. Or tiger cubs." Erin tsked at her, shaking her head. "Naughty girl, speaking to me like that. You know better."
"Where's Miss Gunny?"
"Back in Iceland, for the moment, little cub." Erin sighed. "I wish I could have brought her, but you can bet she was watching on the TV."
"At least she has Miss Toni to keep her company?"
"Well actually...... Can you keep a secret, kiddo?"
" Yes , I can keep a secret, Mama."
"Don't. Roll. Your. Eyes. At. Me. Kailen. Mary. Iacovoni. Sheridan. McLeod. Jonsdottir." Each word was punctuated with a smack to the keeper’s shorts.
"Owww! Mama," Kailen protested. "Unfair."
"Very, fair. And those don't even count in case you were wondering, Kailen Mary. Now, where was I?" She had stopped them in the tunnel away from prying ears of the stadium or Canadian players.
"Not in the tunnel please, Mama, anyone could see," Kailen sniffled. "That's not fair."
"I'm not smacking you here, I'm telling you the secret here, kiddo. I can see we need to call more often, marriage changed you." Erin grinned.
"Yeah," Kailen agreed softly. "Waking up to Domi beside me every day is a gift, Erin."
"I know. We're lucky. Now, imagine not having that for the past however many years. That's why your Tia Toni is here-"
"What?" Kailen looked startled. "What about Tia Toni?"
"She's here, but-"
"But what?" Kailen demanded.
"But she doesn't want anyone to know she's here. Not even Riley. She was here to watch you. But we came early to watch Brazil cause-"
"She's still carrying a torch for Marta isn't she? Even after Marta broke the engagement," Kailen huffed, "so she could go off with that... that ..." Kailen sputtered.
“Hey, shhh.... It's common knowledge that is now gone.... and yes. Winters are cold," Erin grinned, "She said she plans to approach her after the Olympics, whenever her last match may be, but just wants to see her right now."
"Which is Top for, she's scared to approach her?"
"Correct. So right now, we're going to support her, hmm? None of this angst?"
"What about Lyssa?" Kailen protested. "Don't we want to support her?"
"Yes, of course. I wasn't talking about the teams. I meant Tia Toni's desire to rekindle. Besides, a) Riley will probably have enough angst-y advice for you both and b) I imagine a part of Tia Toni is ready for the discussion post rekindling, hmm? Now, speaking of discussion should we head to the physio room for some privacy from your teammates-"
"Wait! Can I see Tia Toni first?"
"How about after, cub? She'd get spotted right now. Trying to stall, hmm?"
"Okay Mama Erin," Kailen said quietly, following the older Canadian keeper. She supposed Erin didn't care about being spotted by their fellow Canadians, retired she might be but they'd invited her after all.
So she trotted obediently at the former keeper's heels as they entered the Canadian locker room, grabbed her go bag and headed for the physio room. No one disturbed them on the way, but when they got there, they found Shelina Zadorsky sitting on one of the massage tables with Jessie Fleming on her lap, an arm around the young captain as she spoke quietly in her ear.
"Hey, Jess, you doing alright?"
"Naeher hit me in the head, course I'm not alright. Bloody keepers--sorry," Jessie muttered. "Bloody Americans."
"Hey," Kailen protested.
"Look at me, Jessie Alexandra Fleming," Erin said quietly, eyes narrowed. The young captain looked up, and would have scrambled off Shelina's lap if the older Canadian hadn't tightened her hold.
"Wha--"
"Never," Erin said succinctly, gaze hard, "insult a goalkeeper, little girl. Especially Alyssa Naeher."
Erin's connection to the American clicked for Jessie, and she swore under her breath.
"She's the first American to save three penalties in a shootout and the first women's keeper to make not one, but two of her own PKs, one in back-to-back important tournaments. Do I need to bring out the soap little girl? Ooooh, I know just what you need: with that head injury you can spend some squirmy time on a mat, hmm?"
Jessie whimpered. "Erin please..."
"I put Leon on one for her yellow card already, since Fleming was in no shape to do anything with her, Erin,' Shelina spoke up. "She's been keeping an eye on the other girls but she can't get up until you say so."
"Do you think it's maybe time the naughty captain gives Leon a break?" Unspoken was we need the room, please.
Shelina understood immediately. "Yes ma'am. Jessie, say thank you to Miss Erin for coming to check on you."
"Thank you Miss Erin," Jessie said dutifully, though a touch sulkily. "Lina I don't want to go on the mat."
"Watch the attitude, Fleming. I can tell her to make it bare without a towel....." The threat hung in the air.
"No, please, Miss Erin!" The twenty-five year old looked horrified, and Shelina hushed her gently, rubbing Jessie's shoulder.
"Shh, now, be a good girl for Miss Erin, Jessie, pet. If you say sorry to Miss Erin right now, I'll let you keep the towel and your knickers. But your shorts are coming down," Shelina said sternly.
Jessie sniffled. "I'm sorry Miss Erin, really, I'll be good."
Erin nodded, and Shelina led Jessie from the room, in a secure but not cruel hold. Kailen went to the door and peeked out, seeing most of her Canadian teammates minding their own business.
Adriana Leon was seated on the acupressure mat (with a thin towel draped over it), blushing and head lowered as she sat on it with her shorts down and knickers still up. No one was watching her, Kailen reflected. No one was making her stay there; Shelina had been in the other room with Jessie. But she'd taken her punishment even without Shelina's or Erin's eyes on her.
“Come here please, Kailen Mary.”
Kailen swallowed nervously and slipped into the room, answering Erin’s call obediently. She saw Shelina handling Jessie nearby, but a cleared throat had her focus back on Erin. Mama Erin, she thought, standing in front of her platonic caregiver, hands clasped behind her back.
"Now." Erin placed her hands on Kailen's shoulders, squeezing gently as Kailen shivered. "I know you're wet and cold, because a certain idiot that needs smacks even more than you do made a poor decision. Go shower, get warm, dry off. You can dress down, don't need to stay in uniform for me, but don't waste time; we're not done here."
"Yes ma'am."
Erin let Kailen go and she snatched up her sports bag, bolting for the showers.
By the time Kailen returned, showered, dry, and dressed in fresh clothes, she found the main locker room cleared of everyone but Erin. Everyone else, including Adriana, Shelina, and Jessie, had been sent out, and the tension fled Erin knowing that whatever was about to happen wouldn't be witnessed.
"Mama Erin--"
"Come here, Kail," Erin invited, and Kailen fled to her embrace, reveling in the comforting squeeze, brief as it was.
Then Erin stepped back, and Kailen searched her face anxiously.
Her stomach clenched as Erin brought out the Canadian wooden paddle, lighter than the hairbrush, heavier than the spoon and one Kailen thoroughly dreaded despite its small size. She hadn't had much experience with it, after all. Not yet.
"Just my hand first, little tiger cub. In case you are still cold I'm going to warm you up first." Erin smiled slightly.
"Yes ma'am," Kailen whispered, obediently (if reluctantly) draping herself over Erin's knee. She felt the older keeper's arm wrap around her, keeping her in place, and then her long skirt was flipped up in back, exposing her boxer briefs, which got pulled down immediately.
Kailen's legs scissored a little in protest at the indignity. "Mama Erin!"
"Shh! Why do you think I sent everyone else out? It's only us, you can't smack yourself, can you?"
"Well...I don't think so, though I've never tried. Not that I want to," Kailen added.
"Which is why I'm still here. You don't have to worry about that right now. So, ready?"
Kailen sighed. "Yes Mama Erin," she whispered, trying not to tense up.
With that, Erin lay on the first ten smacks, alternating between both sides of her bottom and upping the force used every five smacks. When she reached the first ten, she took a break giving Kailen a few minutes to calm down and rubbing her back gently.
Kailen was already beginning to cry quietly, though Erin hadn't given her more than she could take yet. "O-ow," she sniffled. "S-sorry for being a bad keeper, Mama Erin."
"I believe you're sorry. Ready to finish with my hand?"
"Yes Mama Erin," Kailen clung to Erin, burying her face in her arm.
The final four smacks were spread across both her sit spots and thighs, two to each respectively, then Erin was rubbing her back once more.
As Erin rubbed her back, Kailen gulped back tears. "S-sorry Mama Erin, p-please, sorry...I did my best, promise, b-but everything was so..." She bit back the urge to say something unsavory. They'd practically been playing in a hurricane, so far as the amount of rain they'd gotten. At least the wind had been fairly calm, so she couldn't really call it that. But a deluge, then.
"I know the condition of the pitch was not what it should have been, and I know you tried your best, but that's exactly why I think you need a little bit more, hmm? Still have a little more guilt feeling?”
"M-more?" Kailen whimpered, gulping again. Mama Erin was right, she realized. She did feel guilty, some. "U-uh huh, guess. B-but not too much, please, Mama Erin…”
"Not lots, just enough.”
"O-okay," Kailen sniffled, clinging to Erin, trembling from the guilt. She knew Mama Erin would take good care of her, trusted the older Canadian keeper, retired or not Erin would always be there for her, Kailen was sure. That didn't mean she was looking forward to this part, but if it would help…
"Good girl." Erin picked up the round wooden paddle, with the Canada Soccer logo painted on one side and varnished over, etched into the other. The smooth side smacked down on Kailen's bottom with enough force to draw a yelp from the younger keeper, but more sound than sting. Kailen tried not to cry out too much as the swats continued, slowly getting stronger. By smack number ten, Kailen was sobbing over Erin's lap.
"O-oww, please Mama Erin..."
"Almost done little tiger cub," Erin soothed.
Kailen tried not to tense. Almost done was never the relief that Erin seemed to think it should be.
"I-I want Mamma."
Erin's eyebrows went up, and she ran a hand over her little one's hair. "I'm sorry I can't magic her here, little one."
"Call?" Kailen pleaded.
Gunny was going to commit murder being woken up at this hour of the morning. But she would be even more annoyed if her Top kept her from their little one. So Erin just fished out her phone and made the call.
It was picked up immediately, much to Erin's shock.
"Ma'am? What do you need?"
How in the seven hells does she not even sound tired, it's like four in the morning in Iceland? Erin wondered.
"Kail's...upset. She wants her Mamma."
"Give me five minutes to get past these idiots outside."
What?
Kailen froze, the implication slamming into her. She almost scrambled off Mama Erin's lap, but the older Canadian held her in place, eyes locked on the doors of the locker room until Gunnhildur stepped through a few moments later.
Gunny crossed the room to Erin and Kailen, capturing Erin's lips in a kiss before kneeling at her feet and stroking Kailen's hair protectively.
"Mamma," Kailen sobbed quietly. "I d-didn't think you'd come, Mama Erin said you couldn't make it."
"I wasn't planning on making it, but something told me I ought to come," Gunny said softly. "Shh, it's alright dear heart. You're alright."
"Mama Erin's been smacking me."
"I can see that, precious," Gunny cooed sympathetically. "Not much more, am I right?”
"Only four, unless you want to take them,
Gunnhildur Yrsa Jónsdóttir-McLeod?”
Gunny's attention snapped back to Erin, and she bowed her head, cheeks pinkening. "I'm sure I deserve them, Ma'am.”
"You want to switch positions and hold your Mamma's hands for me, my little tiger cub?”
Kailen slowly got to her feet, letting her Mamma readjust her clothing. Then Gunny got into position, feeling her wife tug down her slacks and knickers immediately.
Meanwhile, Kailen knelt where Gunny had been moments before, taking her Mamma's hands in hers. The former Iceland captain held her little girl's hands, rubbing them soothingly. Gunny had a feeling these four swats were just the start of what she'd be getting when Erin got them back to Kailen's, but that was for future her to worry about.
Erin rubbed Gunny's back reassuringly, giving her bottom a pat with her hand before switching back to the paddle. She scolded Gunny quietly in Icelandic, most probably, Gunny thought, so that Kailen wouldn't understand all of what was being said. It made her blush red, and when Erin saw that she smirked a little in satisfaction.
The swats she delivered, four sharp ones with the Canadian paddle - etched side down , too - were enough to make Erin's 'Viking princess' (as she sometimes called Gunny) yelp, and then it was over.
For now.
"Are you learning your lesson, mín kæra?"
"Ja, ma'am," Gunny nodded rapidly as she was let up off Erin's lap, her clothes righted.
"Good. Because I'd hate to have to repeat it anytime soon."
Gunny rolled her eyes. "No you wouldn't."
Erin snorted. "No. I wouldn't. But that's for after our tiger cub and Domi are asleep.”
"Mama! No, please!" Suddenly, Kailen bolted up from the floor and was apparently big again.
"Okay, well how about," Erin leaned in faux conspiratorially and asked, "How about you take the room that Tia Toni was going to use at the hotel? You and Dom can have a night to yourselves and we'll meet up for breakfast before our flight home, hmm?" At the questioning look from Kailen, Erin continued, "Apparently, your Tia was able to find the last room at a different hotel, how she's not going to get spotted, that I don't know." Erin rolled her eyes and before Kailen could respond, there was yet another, softer knock on the locker room door.
"Domi, not Dom," Kailen corrected as Gunny answered the door to Toni's knock. The former Orlando Pride teammates embraced, and Gunny led Toni over to join Erin and Kailen.
"Not only does your Tia Toni have the room key and could use a ride, I also thought you could use the hug, though she seems to want to make it quick right now." Erin chuckled.
Toni pulled Kailen into her arms, and the keeper nestled into Toni's embrace, soothed by Toni's fingers carding through her ponytail. "Tia Toni, m'glad you're here," she yawned. "Even if Mama Erin's being mean to me."
This got a raised eyebrow from the defender. "Oh she is , is she?"
"Umm...maybe a very little bit.”
"I only smacked her as needed. I didn't even give her all twenty-eight before ending it."
"How about you tell Tia Toni about it in the car, hmm?" Toni asked, rubbing the younger keeper's back soothingly.
"Uh huh."
With that settled, they headed back to their cars, Toni carrying Kailen's things and Gunny joining Erin as they headed back to Kailen and Domi's house.
Domi had not gone to the match, because someone had to look after their furbaby, and Domi knew with the weather the way it was, if the match wasn't called off she would just be a distraction for her wife.
Kailen had no sooner got inside and toed her shoes off, putting her sports bag down, than Koda galloped into the mud room, barrelling into Kailen. She yelped at the impact with her excited dog, and scratched Koda between her floppy ears.
"Glad I'm home, huh Koda? Did you see who I brought with me?"
It seemed Koda had, for she was enthusiastically greeting Toni, Gunny, and Erin too.
Before long, Domi followed.
She hugged Erin, Gunny, and Toni in welcome before reaching Kailen and giving her a kiss.
Then, she whispered, "And how much trouble have you been in with your mama Erin, my love?"
Kailen sputtered. "Domi!"
Erin stood from petting Koda, the lab still wagging her tail as she alternated between Gunny and Toni, happily licking both. "Don't be mad with her for asking an honest question. Grab your overnight bags, please." As Kailen turned to do as asked, Erin turned to Domi. "How would you like a night alone? We'll dog sit, but you have to decide soon, before Toni gets restless." Erin chuckled indicating her teammate and friend who seemed to be ready to leave.
"A night alone sounds wonderful, I know I can trust you three with Koda. Probably not very many others," Domi replied. "But you, I'd trust with her.”
"Thanks. Just Gunny and I though. Toni will be taking you to your hotel, she has the room card." Erin smiled. "Need help with that, cub?"
"No." Kailen grumbled, emerging with two overnight bags.
"Want to try that again? I am pretty sure you don't need to carry everything just to impress Domi, she did marry you after all.”
"Kailen Mary, you give me those bags."
"Yes ma'am," Kailen sighed reluctantly, surrendering them to Domi.
"That's better.”
With that said, Kailen obediently trailed behind her wife, not unlike their dog sometimes did, out to the car and after hugs were shared and Erin closed the front door with a sigh.
Kailen meanwhile obediently entered the rental car that her Tia Toni was driving, her Top getting in behind her and the elder Top reversing out of the driveway and stepping on the gas pedal like her life depended on it.
When they finally got to the hotel in question, Domi was quick to respectfully, but curiously question why Toni was in a hurry.
As Toni handed over the keycard to Domi, she pointed down the street and answered with, "Do you see those people wearing Brazilian jerseys down there. Well, there were originally no more rooms in the hotel obviously. But, a room opened up on the floor above where their squad is staying. Apparently I'm a masochist, at least mentally. The reservation is under "da Silva". Now I would appreciate it if you would get out sooner rather than later so I can use the stairwell before one of those footballers decides, "elevators are for the weak" and spots me." The last bit was said with a wet chuckle.
Definitely a story there, Kailen thought.
"I know you're a masochist, Mama Erin's got stories," Kailen grumbled. "You and her are insane."
"And that is her business," Domi said with an eyeroll, administering a flick to Kailen's shoulder. "Thank you very much for the room, Toni.”
“You're welcome." With that the younger keeper and her wife headed for the door to the hotel and Toni reached into the trunk for her own overnight bag before locking the rental car, having decided to leave it in this parking lot.
Somehow, and she thanked all of the spiritual beings for however it was made possible, Toni made it to her room for the night without running into anyone.
However, it seemed that all of the gods were not on her side because as soon as Toni laid her head on the pillow, she heard a voice.
Now, it had been a while since she had heard, much less spoken the distinct Portuguese that hailed from Brazil, but it didn't take her high school level of Portuguese to recognize that voice.
She settled for going back to the bed and listening to the voice one floor below her. And if she didn’t fall asleep until three in the morning with a few tears streaming down her face, only due to pure exhaustion, Toni doubted anyone who had been in her position would have blamed her.
Chapter 77: The GOAT and the Bunny (Women’s World Cup 2019, France)
Summary:
Ahead of the Jamaica-Brasil clash at the 2019 Women's World Cup, Khadija "Bunny" Shaw makes a friend of her soon to be opponent, rousing the protective instincts of the older player.
When Bunny disappears after the loss, the Brasilian captain organizes a search party and shows the little one just what being her Tia entails.
Notes:
This is way out of order chronologically, but I found this story I wrote a while back and figured I'd post it in honor of Marta's retirement, Orlando's incredible winning streak, and because now that said winning streak is broken (and for other reasons) the Orlando fan frens might need some cheering up. Sending love to Florida, Appalachia and everything in between, hope my readers there are all well <3 )
Thank you to Nic, my Brasilian friend, for checking over my use of Portuguese (initially translated with Google Translate) and offering corrections. I hope I edited it all properly, any mistakes on that front are my own fault.
Chapter Text
June 8, 2019, Grenoble, France
Khadija Shaw was sitting by herself in a corner booth of the restaurant when their eyes locked.
Is that...
It was.
The Brazilian footballer crossed the room.
"Is this seat taken?"
"N-no..." Khadija stared with wide eyes as her opponent-to-be slid in across from her. "Um...hi. I'm Bunny. And you're Marta. I mean, you know who you are. Obviously."
Marta grinned, trying to relieve the younger footballer's nerves. "Yes, I know who I am. And I know who you are, Bunny Shaw."
Bunny's eyes were like saucers. "You do?" she squeaked.
"You scored the goals that ensured Jamaica would be coming here, didn't you?"
Bunny gave a tiny nod, fidgeting. "But, but you're Marta. Everyone knows who you are."
"Someday, everyone will know who you are, too. My word on it," Marta promised, laying a hand over Bunny's.
"But I'm no one special," Bunny stammered. "I mean, my mama's a chicken farmer. I come from a village in the middle of nowhere. I didn't expect to be here."
Marta flashed her another grin. "So do I."
Bunny blinked. "Huh?"
"Oh, you thought I came from Rio or something? I should be so lucky." Marta chuckled. "No, no, I'm a backwoods village girl, same as you, little one." She ensured Bunny had a cup of coffee and got her own before continuing. "I wasn't discovered until I was fourteen."
"M-me too." Bunny's mouth fell open.
"That's alright. You're discovered now," Marta said encouragingly.
"Thank you," Bunny said quietly. "I just hope I can make my country proud tomorrow." Since I can't make my mama proud.
"What do you mean by that?" Marta asked, and Bunny realized her thought had run out of her mouth.
"Uh...nothing."
"Didn't sound like nothing."
Over the next couple hours, Marta coaxed Bunny to open up, getting the Jamaican girl to give her a better idea of her circumstances.
Like Marta, she was the treasured baby of her family, and had grown up in a rural village in a country that hadn't set much store by women's football at the time. Unlike Marta, she was one of thirteen children, not four, and she had a father, though neither Bunny's mama or papa had been supportive of her football skills.
"Oh, competition is everything in Jamaica," Bunny said. "We'd always be racing each other, to see who could be fastest to the store and back, or in school. But girls weren't supposed to play football, especially not in my family. So when the boys wanted to use our front gate for their goal, if they were short a player, I'd have to wait till Mama and Papa left the house before I sneaked out to join them."
"They didn't support you? The neighbour women in my village didn't care for girls playing football either, but Mãe always stood up for me," Marta said. "She felt it was the least she could do, working on the plantation all day."
"When Papa saw me playing with boys, he'd chase me away from them," Bunny admitted. "And one time, Mama caught me, she gave me such a whipping I almost didn't want to play again."
"Well, I'm glad for that almost, Bunny," Marta said, squeezing her hand in solidarity. "What happened? Did they change their minds?"
"Not so much. They still don't approve. But eventually, I made a deal with Mama. I said, "Okay, you don't like me playing cause you want me to study. If I pass my exams, will you let me play?" She gave in, and when I was thirteen, I got called up to the under-fifteen National Team camp."
Marta smiled a little at that. "I'm glad you did. So you started playing for them then, and now you're on the senior team, and here you are."
"I didn't expect to get the call-up to the senior team. I didn't think I was that good yet," Bunny admitted.
"But being on the National Team got me scholarships to college - Mama and Papa couldn't disapprove of that - and then, they were short a player, they called me, and they said if you do well for the senior team, if you help us get to the World Cup, we'll take you. And, um, here I am."
"Here you are," Marta agreed. "Ready to face Brasil tomorrow?"
"I'm not sure--"
"Yes you are," Marta said firmly. "You got this far. You can do this."
"But what if we lose tomorrow?"
Marta snorted. "I hope you won't forget that it's my job to want you to lose tomorrow. But I also want you to try your hardest and bring your best. If Brasil lose to Jamaica tomorrow, it'll be a miracle, but Jamaica's pulled off miracles before, no?"
Bunny thought back to the famous 1988 Olympics' Jamaican men's bobsleigh team, immortalized in film, and nodded.
"Uh huh."
"So. Do I expect to beat you tomorrow? Yes. But, do I expect you to make me work for it? Yes."
Bunny sucked on her lower lip anxiously. "But if Jamaica lose--"
"Then there's still two group stage matches for you to win, aren't there? And I'll be cheering you all the way."
The younger girl's eyes widened. "Oh."
"That's what friends are for, after all."
Friends. Friends with the Marta. Bunny's head spun a little, as the Brazilian patted her hand gently.
"Drink your coffee. It's alright little one. I know you'll help Jamaica perform their best. And while Australia's not exactly a pushover, by the time you get to them hopefully we'll have worn them down. Italy's a bit hit or miss, if you can hold your own against us you should have no problem with them."
By the time they returned to the hotel together, Marta's arm tucked around Bunny's shoulders as though they were old friends, the Jamaican felt dizzy with anticipation and nerves.
Marta duly delivered Bunny to forward Cheyna Matthews, who Marta knew from the NWSL, though they played for different clubs.
Cheyna took Bunny under her wing and quietly thanked Marta for taking care of her.
"I'll see she's properly rested tonight."
"Good. See you on the pitch tomorrow."
"Until tomorrow, then, Marta."
With an exchange of nods, the women separated, and Marta returned to her room.
If my Mãe ever meets her Mama, all hell will break loose.
The next day, predictably, Jamaica lost to Brazil.
Jamaica didn't manage even one goal, and Brazil destroyed them, 3-0.
No, not even Brazil. Cristiane destroyed them, winning a hat-trick of goals over her hapless opponents.
When the match was over, Bunny was breathless, eyes misty with tears. She had tried. She had . But Trudi and Cheyna hadn't given her the backup she needed, and even the trio of Jamaican forwards had been no match for the legendary Barbara, Brazil's number one keeper.
In the chaos of Brazil's celebrating fans, Bunny vanished.
It took some time for Cheyna and Trudi to notice, but when they did...
"Find Marta."
Trudi sputtered, staring at her older counterpart. "Me? Are you crazy? Go in there ? They'll destroy me!"
"Go. Get. Marta. Right. Now."
Trudi threw Cheyna one more incredulous look, and fled across the corridor, hammering on the Brazilians' door.
Luckily for her sanity, it was opened by Marta herself. The Brazilian captain saw the young Jamaican forward's panicked expression, and immediately guessed it was about Bunny.
"What happened?"
"Bunny's gone."
Marta swore.
"Formiga!! You take charge, I have to go find Bunny."
"Who, the little Jamaican brat?" Cristiane gloated. "Why do you need to find her?"
"Because she's lost, idiota," Marta snapped. "Formiga, take care of her as well, will you."
"Gladly. Come here, brat."
As Marta let the door fall shut behind her, the satisfying sound of a smacking had begun. She followed Trudi back to the Jamaican side.
"When was the last time any of you saw Bunny?"
"As we were walking off the pitch. I thought she made it into the corridor with us, Marta ma'am, but I'm really not sure."
Marta was debating where to start when Debinha and Andressinha caught up with her, and the two younger Brazilians joined Marta and the Jamaicans in the search. Marta paired Debinha with Cheyna and Andressinha with Trudi, taking Jamaican captain Konya Plummer for her own search partner.
"Debinha, you take Matthews and search the pitch. Andressa, you and Carter search the outside, see if anyone noticed Bunny leaving. Plummer and I will search inside."
If Konya was bristling a little at the Brazilian taking command, she still appreciated the older women taking the time out of their celebrations to search for her teammate and friend. She put herself at Marta's disposal and agreed with the older captain's commands. The three pairs split up.
The stadium was large, and Konya was a little doubtful of their ability to search the whole place to find Bunny. But it hadn't been long since they realized she was missing. Hopefully she hadn't gone far.
They ducked into one of the women's toilets on the ground floor, and caught the sound of someone crying.
Konya and Marta both recognized it as the sound of Bunny crying.
At Marta's gesture, Konya went to retrieve their teammates, and Marta approached Bunny alone.
She was standing by the sink, head bowed, sobbing quietly in front of the mirror. Her eyes were closed, or she might have noticed Marta's approach, even as softly as Marta was walking.
The Brazilian stepped up behind Bunny, winding her arms around the younger girl from behind and pulling her close.
The sobs turned to panicked squeals.
"Abre os olhos menina, não se preocupe, é a tia Marta, minha menina," Marta cooed.
Bunny might not understand Portuguese well yet, but she understood the coaxing, but firm tone as Marta repeated "Abre os olhos menina," and opened her eyes obediently. She looked up warily at Marta.
"We lost, but, but I tried Marta, tia Marta? I tried, I promise I did."
"Tia Marta knows you tried, meu anjo," Marta soothed her. "It's not your fault. You played well, I'm so proud of you little one."
Bunny allowed Marta to lead her back to the Jamaican side, where her teammates were waiting for her. Debinha and Andressa, too, were waiting inside the Jamaican locker room, arms folded and gazes disapproving as they laid eyes on Bunny.
Taller than Marta she might be, but Bunny still cringed as her Brazilian friend led her past the other two, and past her own teammates.
"Where have you been?"
Not Konya, who despite her captain's armband was younger than two-thirds of the Jamaican squad, including Bunny.
Team eldest Nicole McClure, seven and a half years Bunny's elder.
"Um, I...I was, uh..." Bunny stuttered.
"You ran off alone," Nicole snapped. "You could have been anywhere. Anything could have happened to you."
"Easy, McClure." Marta stepped forward and put her arms around Bunny again. "Settle, she's alright."
Bunny was pulled down into Marta's embrace and turned her face toward Marta's shoulder, hiding from Nicole's wrath.
"What do you plan to do with her, McClure?"
"For disappearing and risking her life? The brat should get a whipping," Nicole snapped. Bunny cringed into Marta's embrace.
"Tia Marta--"
"Shhh, I've got you," Marta murmured. "I'll handle this, McClure, you take care of the rest of your team."
Bunny, trembling, allowed Marta to steer her into the massage room, where the two were alone. "Tia Marta I'm scared--"
"Shhh," Marta soothed. "Easy, meu anjo, you're alright."
Marta sat on the bench. "Alright menina, up here, over Tia's knee," she coaxed gently. "Shorts and knickers down, meu anjo."
Sniffling, Bunny obeyed Marta's gently spoken orders, though she squirmed in embarrassment to be bare over Marta's - the Marta's - lap like that.
"Tia please--"
"Just my hand menina."
Bunny nodded and lay still, though she couldn't help yelping as the first well placed spank landed. "Oww!"
Marta chuckled quietly. "You should be glad I'm not Mãe." Speaking of which, she still had to tell Mãe what Bunny's mama had done. "Now, how old are you Bunny?"
"T-twenty-two, Tia."
"Alright then, menina. That was one, you hold still for twenty-one more, hm?"
Sniffling, Bunny nodded. She couldn't help squealing and whimpering as Marta's hard hand continued to smack her bottom, but Marta didn't seem to mind.
"S-sorry!"
"Sorry what menina?"
"Sorry f-for making a fuss," Bunny whimpered after about the twelfth smack.
"Oh no meu anjo, you're having your bottom smacked," Marta said wryly. "I expect a little fuss, it's okay sweet girl, you're behaving very well on the whole."
"O-okay..."
"Just ten more meu anjo," Marta said. "You don't have to count them, it's okay menina."
Bunny clung tightly to Marta's leg and nodded. The last ten swats weren't long in coming, just spaced far enough apart for Bunny to feel each one, and then she was carefully cradled on Marta's lap, leaning in to cry on the Brazilian's shoulder.
"S-sorry Tia Marta, so sorry I ran away, sorry I was bad..."
"Shhh, meu anjo, Tia forgives you, you're a good girl," Marta cooed gently. "You took your spanking very well menina, no fear now, it's all done, you're safe." She rocked Bunny gently, hugging the younger footballer close until Bunny had dried her tears.
"T-thank you f-for not being mad with me Tia," Bunny whispered, and Marta rubbed her back.
"Of course Tia's not mad meu anjo, it's alright little Bunny," Marta soothed her. "It's all forgiven sweet girl."
"B-but I caused ever such a lot of trouble didn't I, cause y-you came looking for me, that probably means you left your party and everything."
"I did, but that's okay menina, I don't mind leaving to help when my sweet girl needs me. Besides, it's just the first match, there'll be plenty of opportunities to celebrate later," Marta added. "Hopefully you'll have that, too, darling. Feeling better?"
"Uh huh," Bunny sniffled and nodded.
"Good girl." Marta kissed Bunny's forehead gently, and then they got up, Marta pulling Bunny's knickers and shorts back up into place. Bunny squirmed - she'd half forgotten she was still bare - but then Marta's arm was around her, and the two rejoined the Jamaicans.
"Everything's been handled," Marta said firmly. "No more needs to be said about it."
Bunny relaxed into Marta's hold, thankful when the Brasilians joined her team for a joint party. Jamaica might have lost to Brasil, but that didn't mean they'd lose everything.
There was still hope.
After all, Tia Marta would support them through this new adventure.
Chapter 78: Snapdragon Semifinal Aftermath: Krieger Comeuppance
Summary:
After the 2023 Semifinal, while away from her team in the massage room, Ali's misbehavior catches up with her from an unexpected source - her big brother.
Notes:
Yes, this is a year late...sorry about that! Real life has made 2024 a hell of a year and my neurodivergence has been neurodiverging all over the place...
Chapter Text
Sunday, November 5, 2023
Ali needed a breather from the Gotham afterparty, having left her miscreants in Brunn's capable hands. She went through to the massage room and lay face down on one of the benches, just letting her muscles loosen up.
She stretched languidly, eyes half-closed, exhaling as she slipped into the meditative breathing she'd picked up from Christen Press. In, hold, out.. .
Ali was almost on the edge of sleep when a hand on her back brought her back to reality with a jolt.
She was no longer alone.
"Alexandra."
The familiarity of the voice took the edge off her shock, but the tone wasn't comforting.
"K-Kyle?" she stuttered, twisting around as much as he would allow to look up at her big brother, expression wary.
"Hello, Alexandra," Kyle replied, his tone even.
"Hi, Kyle," Ali tried for nonchalance, a difficult prospect when his hand was pinning her to the bench. "Weren't we good today?"
"That depends on your interpretation," Kyle said dryly. "The team, overall, was very good. You won, I'm proud of you. Well done.”
“That…does not sound promising.” Ali looked nervously at her big brother. “What are you trying to say without saying it, Kyle?”
“You were yellow carded, and what does that mean, Alexandra Blaire?”
Ali squirmed under Kyle’s hand. “Trouble,” she said reluctantly, knowing very well that she wouldn’t get out of it. Still, she couldn’t help adding, “please don’t be mad with me, Kyle?”
“Not mad, disappointed in your behavior maybe, but not mad. Are you ready to get your spanking over with ?”
Ali winced at the pointed question. Obviously she’d known what was about to happen, so it was hardly a surprise, but all the same…
The one comfort is he wouldn’t pull out his ‘weapon of ass destruction’. Not for me, not for a yellow. That’s for boyfriends and for male friends who’ve acted like fucking idiots far past yellow card behavior and need a reality check. The lexan was not something Ali wished to become acquainted with in a hurry, but neither was she overly concerned about that.
However, Ali did have her own arsenal of implements as Gotham captain, and of course Kyle knew where to find them. Being disciplined with one of her own paddles would be humiliating enough, even if they weren’t that bad.
A cleared throat reminded her that her brother didn’t care much for mind wandering.
“Yes, sir,” she said reluctantly.
“I don't think any paddle is needed, at least not any large one. I just might borrow your pickleball paddle, though that will come later, my hand first. Ready?”
Ali gave an almost imperceptible nod into her folded arms. “As ready as I can be, Kyle.” She dropped the ‘sir’, fairly sure her brother wouldn’t care about that anyway, and took a deep breath, letting it out slowly.
With that, one of Kyle’s hands stayed on her back, the other reaching down to remove her shorts and briefs.
The first smack landed and surprised her, as it had been a minute since Ali was last spanked by her brother. More smacks fell in a rhythm as Kyle didn't pause until reaching twenty in his head.
“I'm going to give you a moment while I fetch your pickleball paddle.”
Ali nodded again, taking another deep breath. She was already crying quietly into her arms. Then she drew another breath and let it out slowly. It wasn’t going to be much of a pause, she was sure, but for now it was something. “T-thank you, Kyle,” she said, hoping the good manners might earn her some favor from her big brother, and perhaps some leniency.
“You're welcome, ready to finish?” Kyle asked as he put one restraining hand on her back.
“Yes, Kyle,” Ali responded, trying not to be nervous. She’d survived this far, and this was her big brother who loved her. He wasn’t going to let anything too terrible happen to her.
“We're over halfway through and they won't all be hard. Here's the first one.”
And with that the pickleball paddle smacked down once, twice, then again and again.
After ten more smacks, Kyle paused again, rubbing her back. “Okay, only nine more, but these will be harder, you don't have to count, okay? Deep breath…”
As Kyle trailed off, the paddle smacked down again, only harder this time.
Ali’s crying had intensified, her breaths coming with more difficulty as the paddling began, but when Kyle told her that those hadn’t been the hard ones, she cringed. His warning to take one more deep breath was heeded, and the next, harder swat got a loud sob from Ali that she was half afraid would bring the team running. I don’t want them to see me like this.
“Oww, Kyle, please, sorry…”
“Want me to finish these quickly to not scare your team ?”
“I don’t want them at all, Kyle…but if you have to,” Ali looked up, her eyes glistening and face damp with tears. She looked pleadingly at Kyle, hoping he might be lenient.
“I'll reduce the number, but you still have a couple coming fast that will be the hardest to seal this lesson.”
“No.”
The voice intervening made Ali jump slightly. She hadn’t seen Becky enter the room, and probably Kyle hadn’t either.
“Ali’s had enough, Krieger. Look at her,” Becky said, her tone like steel.
Ali didn’t want to think of what that meant for the state of her bottom, unless Brunn had heard it in her tone when speaking to Kyle.
“You're right. I'm sorry, Ali. But a piece of advice, Mom is coming to the final so I would be careful about getting carded because she will want to deal with it, not me.”
“No,” Becky repeated firmly, mouth set in a grim line. “Not unless Ali can handle it, and not unless your mother promises to be careful with her, Krieger. You’ve done enough.”
“That's fair, Mom would probably be willing to let you be there, but let's hope we win and it's not needed in the first place.”
Ali gave a watery snort. “Note to Kyle, you don’t let Rebecca Elizabeth Sauerbrunn do anything. She went up against the veterans for Carli’s sake, I heard.”
Brunn smiled slightly and nodded. “We’re defenders, aren’t we, after all.”
“Yeah,” Ali nodded back, head resting on her folded arms.
“You’re excused, Krieger. I’ve got Ali,” Brunn said calmly. “Thank you for your…assistance.”
“Understood.” With that Kyle left, leaving them alone.
Brunn winced at the state of Ali’s bottom. “That was with your pickleball paddle?” she asked, noticing the implement Kyle had left behind.
“Yeah,” Ali groaned. “Not all of it, but more than enough.”
“I’ll say.” Brunn got out a tube of arnica cream and tended to Ali so she wouldn’t bruise. “Kyle doesn’t normally discipline you, does he?”
“No. He hasn’t in years.” Ali grimaced. “He’s a Top, but usually only his boyfriends have to worry about him. Or his sub friends who have decided to brat a step too far.”
“Right, well, next time he might keep in mind that you aren’t built like them,” Brunn muttered. “Not that you aren’t strong enough to bear a paddling, but he ought to be more careful about how he administers it.”
Ali nodded, exhaling in relief as the cooling salve was rubbed into her burning bottom. “Thanks, Brunn.”
“You’re welcome.”
Chapter 79: Snapdragon *Final* Aftermath...
Summary:
After the Gotham locker room clears out, and Alex's crew heads home for ice cream and sleepovers, Ali Krieger is left behind.
However, she's joined shortly by her friend Becky Sauerbrunn, there to see how things played out and take care of her friend.
And by Ali's mother, who's heard how things went with Kyle a few days ago. She has her own conversation to have with her youngest, but enlists Becky's help.
Notes:
Continuation of the previous Scene, but takes place after the 2023 Finals chapters of We Can Do Hard Things.
Chapter Text
Meanwhile, in the Gotham locker room….
Everyone else had cleared out and the celebrations were over, though a few people still remained in the stadium.
“Alexandra Blaire Krieger.”
Ali froze hearing that from two voices and she wasn't sure if this was going to be worse or better than last time given who they were.
She turned around to see both her Mom and Brunn, looking at her with sympathetic but stern eyes.
Brunn went quickly to Ali’s side and put a gentle, reassuring hand on her arm. “Hey, I’m here Ali. It’s not going to be fun but it’s not going to be like last time. I’ve got you, we’ll make sure.”
Ali nodded, exhaling shakily. “Thanks Brunn, I appreciate that,” she said, before looking anxiously at her mother.
“...hi, Mom,” she tried.
“Hi. Don't worry dear, I'm not your brother. Which is why I've decided to let Rebecca finish things. I'll just handle your warm up.”
Ali gave Brunn a nervous look, and Brunn gave her a reassuring smile in return.
“It’s going to be okay Ali, deep breaths, you’re safe with us. I hope someone gave your brother an attitude adjustment for his idiocy, but that’s beyond my ability to control, unfortunately,” Becky added under her breath, just loud enough for Ali and her mother to hear.
Ali nodded. “Where are we--”
“In the massage room, like last time, but it isn’t going to be like last time otherwise,” Becky promised, walking into the otherwise empty room with Ali and her mother. Ali climbed up on the massage table and lay facedown, letting Brunn take her hands and hold her securely.
“Okay, just my hand and not lots.” At Ali and then Brunn's nod, Deb began, bringing her hand down on one bottom cheek than the other. Before long she paused, rubbing Ali’s back before moving to switch places with Brunn.
Ali took a moment to steady her breathing. True to her word, her mother hadn’t given her a very hard warmup, and Ali was not quite crying yet, not really. She felt more discomfited by the fact that it had been her mother doing it than anything else.
Brunn stepped up and rubbed Ali’s back some more. “Okay Ali,” she soothed her, “it’s alright, I’m here, just breathe for me.”
Ali nodded, swallowing nervously as the hairbrush tapped on her left bottom cheek. “How many, Brunn?”
“Well let’s think about that, shall we Ali? Your behavior after Pinoe was taken off was deplorable.” Brunn tsked at her. “I’m surprised you weren’t carded for that little tantrum, at least once.”
Ali groaned. “So am I, but it was just like…everything wasn’t fair and I got mad. It was Pinoe’s last chance--”
“And yours,” Brunn pointed out.
“It doesn’t feel like a fair match when we both weren’t able to finish it out,” Ali said.
“Right,” Brunn nodded understandingly, patting Ali’s back gently. “Definitely unfair, I know. But getting yourself yellow, or God forbid red, carded wouldn’t help Pinoe any, and it would hurt Gotham.”
Ali groaned into her folded arms. “I didn’t think of that. I guess I did a lot of not thinking,” she admitted meekly.
“I guess,” Brunn agreed. “Let’s see if these help you learn to think, hm? Eleven,” she added.
Ali nodded reluctantly and tried not to tense as the first smack with the hairbrush fell. It was sharp enough to sting and burn, but it wasn’t as bad as Kyle’s smacks had been. As ten more were shared out evenly over her bottom, Ali found herself crying, as much from relief as from pain. It wasn’t as bad as Kyle’s, and she was safe, and it was over.
Brunn put the brush aside, rubbing Ali’s back gently. “Big feelings, Ali?”
She nodded reluctantly.
“That’s okay. I’ve got you, settle, we can talk about it when you’re ready.”
“Thanks, Brunn. Things have just been…a lot, lately.”
“I bet.”
“With retiring and other things and then for Pinoe to go out like that….”
“Shh, I know. Want to go drown your sorrows in ice cream?”
“I'd rather something more liquid.”
“Yes, but I imagine some on your squad can't indulge, besides the others got ice cream earlier, it would be a shame for us to miss out just because we didn't go with them, hmm?”
“Okay, let's go get ice cream, as long as I can sit on something soft to eat it.”
With that they left in search of the sweet dessert.
Chapter 80: Sophia's Red Card (June 8, 2024)
Summary:
It's June 8, 2024 and North Carolina have lost to Portland 1-0 in the Thorns' home city.
The Thorns should be enjoying their victory, but for one young USWNT star - though hers was the winning and only goal - the victory is tinged with worry.
Sophia Olivia Smith has been red carded.
Not straight red, no, and with Danielle Chesky officiating, the first yellow feels questionable, but Sophia's little game of hide-and-seek with the ball after being subbed off is less excusable. Moreover, Emma Hayes will be finalizing the Olympic roster soon. What will the new boss have to say about Soph's little display?
Becky Sauerbrunn and Jessie Fleming are there to give their fellow Thorn their support.
Chapter Text
June 8, 2024
Portland 1 - North Carolina 0
Providence Park, Portland, Oregon
"Sophia Olivia Smith." Softly as her name was spoken, it seemed to echo in the mostly-empty locker room.
The twenty-three-year-old froze. She raised her eyes to meet Sinc's.
Christine Sinclair stood before the young American, arms folded, looking down at Sophia (who sat hunched in front of her cubby) like an offended goddess.
"What," Sinc asked bitingly, "did you think you were doing , little girl?"
"Uh." Sophia was at a loss for words.
"Don't worry, Sinc, I've got her." Becky Sauerbrunn strode quickly into view, placing a hand on Sophia's shoulder as the girl trembled before their Canadian captain. "I know how to manage red cards. Remember?"
"If you insist, Brunn. Your circus, your monkeys. I should go discuss things with O"Sullivan, anyway."
Sophia winced at the implications of that .
Brunn nodded. She sat down by Sophia, who shrank back, and pulled the younger girl into her lap as Sinc walked away from them both. "Hey. Hey, Soph, look at me. You're okay, sweet girl."
Sophia's lip trembled and she raised her head tentatively. "B-but Brunn, it w-was a red card."
"M-hmmm." Brunn rocked Sophia gently, continuing to rub her shoulder. "And what do we say about red cards, sweetie?"
"Uh...red card, red bottom?" Sophia squeaked out.
Brunn nodded.
"That's right. But that doesn't mean you don't get a chance to account for yourself. I'll be fair. Sinc would have been fair too, by the way," she added, before Sophia could misunderstand. "She is our Captain after all."
"Uh huh but you're my Captain. When Lindsey isn't. And everyone knows Sinc likes beating Americans."
Brunn rolled her eyes. "That's on the pitch, little. Off it, it's not a beating . And only as much as we deserve.”
"Oh." Sophia was clearly trying to disappear into Brunn, clinging to her like a koala and snuggling as close as the older woman would permit. "But Brunn, it was red card."
"That's right, it was. Two yellow cards make a red, you can't tell me you didn't know that."
Sophia sniffled. "But it was Chesky, Brunn! And everyone knows she likes to just make cards at people."
"Mmm." There was a certain amount of truth to that. Danielle Chesky was known for her... interesting approach to refereeing. "I'm not entirely sold on that first yellow card myself, sweetie. But the second one - when you were already subbed off? That looked like time wasting to me."
"Umm..." Sophia worked her tongue between her teeth anxiously, until Brunn patted her cheek and made her stop. "The ball wanted to play hide and seek?”
Brunn resisted the urge to laugh at this. "Nice try, Soph," she said, adopting a sterner expression. "But I know you better than that. What do you think Emma will have to say about that, hm?"
Sophia's eyes widened. "Oh...um..."
"If she's using this weekend's matches to decide who will be on the roster, what do you think this behavior will tell her?"
Sophia swallowed nervously. "She....she won't be very happy. Will she."
"I wouldn't if I were Emma," Brunn agreed, not sugarcoating it.
"Brunn...is...is it true Emma has...that her captains have...a...thing?" Sophia seemed to stumble over the actual word she wanted. "A, you know...for red cards?"
Becky waited patiently, watching as Sophia gestured with her hands, framing something long, thin and flexible, giving the general idea of 'cane' without having to say the word.
"At Chelsea? Yes, I know they have a cane, Mia's mentioned it a time or two."
"B-but she's not theirs anymore, now she's ours, what if she..."
"I'm sure Emma will make her expectations clear, Soph, and if we have questions we can always ask her, she's said so." Becky hadn't been named to the June friendlies' roster, but there was still potential for her to make the July - the Olympic - squad, she supposed.
"I don't want it, Brunn."
"Did I say I was going to cane you, Soph?" Becky raised an eyebrow.
"W-well...no, but...if t-that's what Emma says..."
"Worried about what Emma's going to say?"
Sophia nodded.
"I know a good way to not worry about it anymore," Becky said calmly.
Sophia gave her a sideways look.
"We call her?”
"It also helps that she would know your side of this early on, little one.”
Brunn took out her phone and sent off a quick text.
Three...two...one...
Brunn's phone lit up with a video call, and she answered it immediately.
It was Emma Hayes.
"Hello, Boss, nice to see you.”
"Sauerbrunn." Emma nodded. "You said Smith had a question?"
Sophia squeaked incoherently, trying her best to make herself invisible in Becky's arms.
"So that's how it is? I have questions for you too Smith, while we're at it.”
"I'm s-sorry Coach I didn't mean to be bad please d-don't make B-Brunn use the...the thing…”
"Shhh," Brunn soothed Sophia, "let Coach have her say, breathe, you're alright."
Emma gave her an approving nod. "Come now Smith, eyes up, look at me, I'm not going to order your execution or anything like that. I'm English, we don't believe in that sort of thing anymore."
This startled a small giggle out of Sophia, who met Emma's gaze timidly.
"That's better. Now then, can you tell me why you were cautioned the first time?"
Sophia shook her head uncertainly. "Not...not really, Coach. I promise, I wasn't trying to be bad, it was just Chesky, she--"
Emma lifted her index finger in a 'wait' gesture and Sophia subsided. "I'll ring the Classification Centre about Chesky, Smith. She isn't your problem, I want to know about you, not her."
"Y-yes ma'am. Well, um...I honestly don't remember why the first yellow, I don't think I was bad, just she said, so..." Sophia shrugged. "And I'd already scored already, and everything ."
"You did, at that. A lovely goal, too, I hear. Penalty, wasn't it, when Williams got a second yellow?" Ryan Williams, not Lynn, they thought.
"Yes ma'am," Sophia replied shyly. "I practice penalties a lot with the others."
"That's good to know. Now, after this first caution - whether it was warranted or not - you were only in the match - the game - about eight more minutes? Subbed off with Fleming?" A small, wistful smile tugged at Emma's lips as she mentioned Jessie.
"Uh huh - yes ma'am, me and Jessie came off together, and sat on the bench to wait for things to finish up.”
"I see." Emma paused, letting the silence draw out. "Five minutes later, you were cautioned from the bench. Why?"
Sophia squeaked again, and tried to disappear into Brunn, only stopped by Emma clearing her throat pointedly.
"I asked you a question, Smith. I expect an answer, not for you to hide from me."
Sophia looked up again, trembling slightly. "I...dropped the ball. It rolled under the bench. I...I was called on time wasting. Ma'am.”
"You dropped the ball instead of..." Emma prompted.
"Instead of...instead of throwing it back into play, like I should've," Sophia said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I'm sorry ma'am.”
"I have no doubt you are. I also have no doubt you will be a good deal sorrier before we see you in July."
"I know Brunn knows how to smack awfully hard, she--Wait, what?" Sophia looked at Emma with a wild hope dawning in her eyes. "Did-did you just say--"
"Prove to me you deserve your place and you'll have it," Emma said quietly. "I don't want to hear of any more red cards, clear?"
"C-clear ma'am," Sophia gasped, heart pounding as she fought the urge to cry happy tears.
"Good. You can start by taking your punishment like a good girl."
Sophia's joy deflated.
"O-oh. That."
"That.”
"B-but please don't make Brunn use the thing?" Sophia pleaded.
"I wouldn't dream of it," Emma said. "I'm not certain she knows how to use a cane properly, after all."
Sophia blanched, but she managed not to flinch away this time, doing her best to sit still and straight on Brunn's lap, facing Emma on the call. She took a steadying breath. "Is...is it going to be the c-cane?"
"For a straight red, it absolutely would be," Emma said firmly. "In this case..." She frowned slightly in thought. "Get me Fleming, would you, Sauerbrunn?"
"Ma'am." Becky nodded and gently nudged Sophia off her lap, turning to Jessie, who'd been lingering worriedly in the door, and beckoning her over.
A moment later, Jessie was sitting next to Sophia, an arm around her shoulders as they faced Emma together.
"Good to see you, Coach."
"It's good to see you as well, Fleming. I'm sorry it's under these circumstances."
"Happens." Jessie shrugged slightly. "If you want my opinion, Coach...I saw what Soph did on the bench, and I'm pretty sure it was intentional, but ." She frowned. "Honestly, I think Soph was out of her head a bit, what with the nonsense yellow on her from Chesky earlier. And she scored our one goal, if neither of these cards had happened we'd be celebrating her, ma'am."
"Of course," Emma agreed. "But they did happen. So, it's your opinion, is it, that the second yellow was from having a bit of a paddy at the unfairness of the other card?"
"I don't know whether I'd call it a tantrum , ma'am," Jessie stressed lightly, getting the reluctant chuckle and small eyeroll of acknowledgement from Emma. "But she was definitely having a bit of a breakdown. Chesky's first one was silly, and coming so soon after such a good penalty goal, you can see why Soph would be upset. Especially being sent out before she could score a brace."
"Hmmm." Emma nodded.
"Do you want me to help Brunn with Soph, ma'am?" Jessie ventured.
Emma answered a question with a question. "Do you still have Bruiser?"
As Sophia fought the urge to be ill, Jessie nodded.
"Yes ma'am, I keep it in my go bag, just like Pernille told me to."
"Good girl. Sauerbrunn, smack Smith exactly as you would for any yellow card, and when you're finished, Fleming can top her up with...hmm, six of the best is a little much for this, let's say two, shall we?"
Becky nodded reluctantly, accepting the order.
"Do you understand, Smith?"
"Y-yes ma'am, I'm...I'm to take my s-spanking from Brunn like always and, and then...what you said, about Jessie, and, and the thing."
"Breathe for me, you're not going to die of it I promise you. Be a good girl, alright? Can you be brave for me, Smith?"
"Y-yes ma'am.”
"Good girls. I'll leave you to it then. Jessie, you can ring me back when you're finished."
When Emma was off call, Becky sent Sophia for the team paddle (which Sinc hadn't bothered taking with her when she stepped over to the North Carolina side) and Soph reluctantly went, returning quickly with the ping pong paddle sized implement - painted rose red, with the outlines of the Portland logo painted in white on one side, etched out on the other.
She offered the implement to Becky reluctantly. "Here it is, ma'am."
"Good girl." Becky gave Soph a supportive squeeze. "It's good for color matching, don't you think?"
Sophia whimpered, but Becky gave her a small, reassuring smile. "Just a little joke, Soph sweetie. Not this time, promise.”
Which wasn't, Brunn thought, to say Soph's bottom wouldn't end up rosy red, considering there was still Jessie and...whatever Bruiser was, to contend with. The fact the implement had been given to her by the Danish captain, and that it had a name , sounded alarming.
So she sat back down on the bench and gently tugged Soph down over her lap. She slipped Soph's shorts down, leaving her briefs up, and brought down her hand for the first time.
"Ow," Sophia sniffled, though the swat really hadn't been very hard. Brunn patted her back.
"I know, Soph, but hold still, you've got eleven more like that coming.”
Sophia did her best to obey and keep still, as Becky resumed her spanking, and managed to silently count the swats up to twelve before Becky stopped.
Then the smooth side of the paddle tapped Sophia's thinly clothed bottom, and she gulped.
Brunn gave Sophia six firm (though not overly forceful) spanks over her briefs - she was definitely crying now, but still doing her best to be good - and then eased Soph's briefs to her knees.
Sophia's hands flew back, and Becky tsked . "Emma told you to be good, Soph."
"It hurts Brunn, I d-don't want it, and, and the thing from Jessie too!"
"Shhh," Becky soothed, "you just have six more smacks left little one. Four from me, and two from Jessie. It really is almost done.”
"O-oh...I...I guess..."
"It's okay to need a minute sweetie, I'm here," Brunn soothed, "just breathe, I've got you, it's just the last little bit now."
"Uh huh," Sophia sniffled.
"Good girl," Brunn comforted Sophia, "hold on to me, tight as you need, you're going to be okay Soph."
Reluctantly, Sophia put her hands forward, clinging to Brunn's leg tightly.
The paddle swatted down firmly, twice on each sit spot, and Sophia sobbed as Brunn rubbed her back comfortingly.
"Jessie's back, Soph." Brunn tsked as Sophia started to turn her head. "No, don't look, less to worry about that way sweetie. Just close your eyes and hold tight, it'll all be over in a second.”
Sophia screwed her eyes shut and drew shuddering breaths, trying not to tense. She felt Jessie leaning over her, rubbing her back reassuringly, and then her comforting presence was gone.
The forward tried not to panic, and before she really had time to process, something swung down and smacked each bottom cheek right in the middle.
Squeaking as it went.
The two squeaks startled her out of her spinning thoughts.
Not only had whatever 'Bruiser' was squeaked at her, it hadn't hurt.
Well, not really. Of course the force of something - and the something had been swung harder than Brunn swung the paddle, for sure - smacking her already sore bottom had hurt a little. But the surface of whatever-it-was had been soft . Cushion-like, almost. And smaller than the paddle, though thicker.
"W-what?"
Jessie knelt by Sophia's head, stroking her hair with one hand as Sophia swallowed her tears, trying to breathe and to think properly. The Canadian held out what was in her other hand - a Mjolnir dog toy, the plush Thor's Hammer making Sophia stare incredulously.
"What, Jess?"
"You didn't really think I kept a cane in my go bag, did you love?”
"N-no. But wasn't expecting something so s-soft either. S-sorry, so sorry, I'll be good, promise no more red. I don't want to feel one for real--"
Jessie helped Soph up and eased her briefs and shorts back up, pulling her into a comforting hug. "Shh, no, I know, I know sweetie. I promise. If you do it won't be from me, unless Sinc asks me to of course or if I wore the armband that day. But if you earn it under Emma, if you get a red card for her, it'll be one of your Captains doing it. Not me."
"But Linds would never--"
"I know," Jessie promised, keeping her tone soothing. "Emma will help figure it out. And she won't cane you, I promise, even if she did bring it over. It's all okay sweetie, you're forgiven, you're a good girl, now let's keep it that way so you can go to Paris, hmm?"
Sophia nodded, and was pulled into a three way hug from Brunn and Jessie both. "I'll be so good. I'll try, really try, promise."
"I know you will, Soph, honey." Becky gave Sophia one last squeeze as they let go of each other. "It's all done now, no more, not even from Sinc, okay?"
"Uh huh.”
“Okay, are you ready to go to the ice baths, Soph?”
“Yes Brunn.” Sophia followed Becky and Jessie to the ice baths, glad of the chance to soothe her fiery bottom.
She let out a shaky sigh as she lowered herself into the tub, shaky because it was still cold but sighing at the feeling for her bottom.
Sam, across from Soph in the tub, threw her teammate a grin. “Get yourself roasted out there, Soph?”
Brunn turned to her national teammates with raised eyebrows. “Maybe don’t start, Samantha Grace, or I might consider calling up Kriegs to see what she thinks ought to happen to naughty cubs with big mouths.”
Sam ducked her head and mumbled an apology.
After their customary time in the tubs, Sophia and the others got out, Livie tentatively approaching Brunn. “Can we get ice cream now, please?”
Brunn raised her eyebrows, ruffling Livie’s hair a little. She turned to Sinc. “What do you say, Cap, do the kids deserve ice cream?”
“Yeah, why not,” Sinc conceded. “A win’s a win, after all.”
“Can Tyler and Ash come with?” Sam spoke up hopefully.
“You want to step across and get them, Coffey, be my guest.”
Sam darted across to the Courage’s locker room and returned with not only Tyler Lussi and Ashley Sanchez, but Casey Murphy in tow.
Sinc raised her eyebrows at the keeper’s addition, but Sam shrugged. “O’Sullivan said if I was going to borrow my teammates, I was going to borrow all of them.”
“Leave it to the Irish, eh?” Sinc smiled. “The more the merrier. And “Once a Thorn always a Thorn, Tyler. Let's go get ice cream everyone.”
Casey nodded to Brunn, and kept a close eye on Sam, as well as Soph and Livie, as the girls headed out to the Thorns’ favorite ice cream place. Tyler stuck with Ashley and Brunn, glad to be back in Portland.
“Murphy means she convinced Sully to let her come,” she confided quietly to Brunn with a slight smirk. “You might have noticed, Sully got carded too, she wasn’t in a position to be issuing orders. Sinc came over and took care of her, but Murphy got the others. After Murphy was done with Williams and Miura, she needed the break.”
“I can only imagine.” Brunn whispered back before switching back to a normal voice, “So what flavors are you all getting?”
Tyler decided on Neopolitan, and went around getting the other girls’ ice cream orders. Livie was easiest; she just wanted a single cup of French vanilla. The others, following her lead, only got one scoop each of their favored ice cream.
At least, when it came to the Thorns. When Tyler turned back to her Courage teammates, Casey and Ashley asked to split the three-way ice cream sundae.
“Are you crazy, that thing’s massive,” Sam sputtered.
“That’s why it’s three way, Samantha,” Ashley said primly, “it’s not meant to be eaten by one person. Though I bet you’d give it a shot.”
“I’m not that tired, Sanchez,” Casey said warningly. Ashley shut up.
“And even if she was, I could always let Hatch know, Ashley.” Brunn said with a smile as they all waited for their orders.
Ashley shook her head, getting a smirk from Sam as she sat down.
“Watch it, Coffey,” Sinc said warningly. “We’ve had to warn you already. Brat or not, you’re on thin ice, little girl.”
“Brunn, Sinc’s being mean to me.”
“No, she's warning you, as Hatch would do if she were here. It's okay, you're not being smacked. Finish your ice cream.” Yet, You're not being smacked yet considering the road you're on, went unsaid.
Sam nodded and turned back to her ice cream. The North Carolina girls were last to finish their three-way sundae (which had been divided into three separate bowls rather than the one to share, despite the name) and Sanchez muttered, “I don’t want to hear about what Hatchy would do.”
Once the sundae was finished, it was mutually decided time to leave. It was time to sleep, some of them on their stomachs.
After dropping the North Carolina trio off, it was time for the Portland players to head home.
Since Michael was not currently at Sophia's apartment, Becky invited herself in and after they had gone through their bedtime routine helped Soph roll onto her stomach before grabbing the tube of arnica.
Becky applied a generous coating of the cool cream to Sophia's scorching bottom before replacing the tube and going to the bathroom to wash her hands.
Returning in pajamas ready for bed, Becky texted Zola where she was so he knew she was safe before climbing into the bed.
She snuggled Sophia, allowing the younger Thorn to position herself on her front more comfortably.
Soph let out a small sigh of relief before her breathing evened out, indicating she was asleep. After everything with this match, Becky was exhausted and was not far behind the younger footballer in falling asleep.
Chapter 81: Angels in Houston (June 16, 2024)
Summary:
Angel City played the Houston Dash to a scoreless draw - much to Alyssa (Thompson) Press-Heath's disappointment. It doesn't help that one of her best friends was traded to Houston and was playing on the other side - especially since Paige Nielsen needs *dealing* with, and it's Jane who'll be doing the dealing.
Not even the attentions of one of her favorite keepers can make Alyssa feel better (especially when said keeper is one of the main reasons she didn't score.) Still, an invitation for a sleepover, and ice cream, boost her spirits a bit.
AT and her teammate Claire Emslie head to Jane Campbell (and her wife Christine Nairn's) place, happy to be with friends and enjoy the time together. While there, AT discovers something about Claire's Classification she hadn't known.
After the Angel City crew go home, both Christen Press and Jane Campbell find themselves in need of maintenance. Their Tops ae glad to oblige, and Christen finds herself thinking of Stanford.
Notes:
I had a new P-spectrum classification suggested for Claire (primal/petspace, having an 'animal' headspace) so that got mentioned in here, though it's not really been explored much.
Chapter Text
June 16, 2024
Houston Dash 0 - ACFC 0
Houston, Texas
"Hey, AT, where's the fire?"
Alyssa slowed down when she heard the Houston keeper and captain call out to her, turning and yelping as Jane scooped her up. "Jane! Noo, no flying!"
"You sure, kiddo? Usually you love this game." Jane settled AT on her hip, an arm wrapped around her to keep her in place as the nineteen-year-old clung like a koala to the keeper's neck.
"No flying," AT repeated. "I don't want to play right now, Janey."
"What's up?"
"We lost, I mean we didn't lose but we almost lost, cause we lost the goal cause the camera was like--"
"Shh, shh, I know, I was there, right? I saw it go over the line. I know it went in," Jane said with a grimace. "I'm sorry, little."
"They said big Lyssa's she stopped went in from Sweden even after it bounced off her, and it was barely on the line! Ours really really went in, you stopped it with your feet after ," AT emphasized as Jane walked up and down the tunnel with her.
"I know, but babe, it wasn't my call."
AT rested her head on Jane's shoulder. "Uh huh but it's stupid.”
"Of course it's stupid, but we gotta suck it up, buttercup. Life isn't always fair," Jane said bracingly. "Are you going to be a good girl for me or are you gonna have a tantrum about something we can't change?"
"Not having a tantrum."
"No, you're not right now, no screaming, no crying, no kicking. Alright, that's fair. But you're having your little sulk, and I get it, you're disappointed. I'm not too happy myself."
"Uh huh."
Jane carried AT into the Houston locker room and sat down with the teen on her lap, rubbing her back. "You're okay babe. I know I'm not Lina, I'm not Aubs or Casey or especially big Lyssa, but I'm here for you kiddo, okay? Rivalries on the pitch should stop when the whistle blows. You can always come to me if you need me.”
"Lyssa!"
AT jumped and slid onto the bench next to Jane as a familiar form all but barreled into her. "Paige?"
"Little Lyssa, our AT, are you okay? Jane was carrying you, she--"
"Paige Kathleen Nielsen, where were you supposed to be just now?"
Paige squirmed guiltily. "In the corner, ma'am, but AT--"
"I've got her.”
"But Paige--"
"Was yellow carded and belongs in the corner until it's time for her spanking."
Paige flushed solid pink. "Cap!”
"It's no use arguing with Janey, Paige," AT sighed, grimacing. "But it must really suck having a keeper for a captain," she added under her breath as she followed Paige back to the older girl's corner.
"Well...it decreases the likelihood she'll actually send me for the paddle, I guess," Paige ventured, trying to find a bright side.
AT winced.
Jane grabbed a chair, joining them. “Do you want to talk about anything, AT?”
“I miss Paige. Lots,” AT sniffled. “Why did Houston have to take my friend away? Why do teams trade players away when they can’t say and it’s not fair? You won’t paddle her, will you Janey? Please?”
“I wasn't going to paddle her anyway, but I promise. I won't even give her all of the smacks she deserves with my hand, as I know from personal experience how a keeper's hand is extra hard, and I heard that your Ma'am will want a word so we agreed to split your smacks.” Jane said, partially turning to Paige, before turning back to AT. “I know losing frens can be hard, especially when we don't have a say, but we can hope for better in the future and maybe getting rid of the dang drafts.”
“Hope so,” AT sniffled, clinging to Paige. “It’s not fair Houston took her. Texas isn’t a good place for players like Paige. Or you. How come you stayed, Janey?”
“Cause Chris likes the fire department here and,” Jane paused for a second, blushing slightly,
“And?” AT frowned, snuggling under Jane’s arm now and trying to keep her attention away from Paige.
“Cause who else is gonna captain this team with the best players leaving?” Paige spoke up from the corner.
“She's right, though I do think we have some pretty good players coming in, Paige and Michelle certainly help, no one is going to complain about having smart people on the team, even if they sometimes make dumb decisions and get carded, hmm?”
“Alozie’s good,” AT conceded. “But that doesn’t help me miss Paige less,” she said quietly.
“You can come visit during the off-season, and don't forget we have video calls, hmm?”
“Yeah,” AT agreed with a little sniffle. “Okay.”
“Do you want to help comfort Paige while we get her smacks out the way, then maybe we'll dry our tears and go get ice cream?”
“And I can stay with you?”
“We'll see, we have to ask your Mamas first. But, we have to get some unpleasant business out of the way first, hmm?”
AT nodded reluctantly, giving Paige another protective hug. “Uh huh,” she said quietly. “Guess so.”
“Do you want to go first to show Paige my hand isn't scary, AT?”
“B-but I didn't get carded?”
“No, but I imagine all of your missed shots only exacerbated how it ended, and that impacted and is before we even discuss your tantrum that wasn't a tantrum, little one.”
AT swallowed nervously. “O-oh. I guess, Janey. But I’m sorry.”
“I know, and it won't be much, just five with my hand, then ice cream, promise.”
“Okay Janey,” AT sniffled and nodded. “I’ll be good for you. Can…can I have Claire from my bag?” She’d put the Highland coo plush, named after her Scot friend, in her sports bag today.
"Of course. Paige, grab Claire please.”
Paige chose that as permission to leave the Houston locker room and pop across the corridor to Angel City.
“Claire!”
Claire Emslie turned around and looked at her former teammate. “Paige?” The Scot followed after Paige quickly, picked up AT’s bag in the process, and the two girls returned to the Houston locker room.
She crossed the room to AT and handed the bag to her. The teen pulled out her plush toy and then threw herself into her teammate’s embrace. Paige wasn’t far behind, and Claire hugged them both tightly.
“Alright noo what’s goin’ on here?”
“Janey’s mad with Paige n’me.”
“Och aye?” Claire turned to regard Jane with an arch of her eyebrows. “That so?”
“Not mad, AT just needs a few smacks to release her feelings, though I am disappointed in Paige.”
“You said go get Claire, and I had to go get AT’s bag to get the other Claire anyways,” Paige pointed out in what she hoped sounded like a reasonable tone.
Claire Emslie gave a tiny eyeroll at her former teammate’s brat logic, opened AT’s bag and retrieved the plush, handing it to AT. “There ye are, darlin’. So then, since I’m here, perhaps it might be faster if you take yours and I take mine?” she asked Jane.
“Sounds good to me. Come here, Paige.” Jane patted her lap as she sat down on the bench.
Paige reluctantly went to Jane and put herself over the Captain’s lap. Claire sat down, too, and AT took up position over Claire’s lap. Claire had seated herself in a chair across from Jane, so that AT and Paige could see each other and clasp hands.
With everyone settled, the spankings began, Jane motioning Claire to stop after the promised five that had AT sniffling and then stopping herself a few moments later, Paige having gotten just ten for this part of her punishment.
When they finished, both girls were moved to a sitting position on their disciplinarians’ laps. Claire stroked AT’s hair gently, and AT exhaled slowly. “S-sorry was naughty and had tantrum that wasn’ really tantrum, Janey,” AT ventured, looking over at Jane.
“Sorry Captain,” Paige added.
“Had a wee bit of a paddy did you, well five’s enough for that,” Claire soothed AT, hushing her gently. “All right there, Paige?”
“I think,” Paige said quietly. “Only I think Cap might be telling ma’am and all.”
“She probably saw though, huh,” AT pointed out.
Paige groaned and nodded reluctantly.
Just then there was a knock on the door.
“Something tells me you might want to get that Paige.”
Paige swallowed nervously and answered it, to find her wife Jennifer Riservato on the other side.
“Erm, hello ma’am,” Paige said, trying not to wince. Jane’s smacks had definitely made an impression and she hoped Jen didn’t plan to add to it much.
“Ready to head home? I saw we have business to conclude, hmm? Not much, just enough.” She amended at Paige's pleading look. “Thank you for taking care of her, Jane. Nice to see you AT, Claire.”
“Actually, Ma'am though with how she was injured she shouldn't-”
“Jane smacked you, as was deserved, and I don't think you're in a position to be saying what she should or shouldn't be doing or tattling on her unless you want me to add extras, Paige Kathleen?”
“Janey, are you hurt?” AT asked worriedly before Paige could respond. Claire hugged AT and rocked her gently, soothing her worries.
“She looks fine to me, lass. Nice to see you again too, Jen.”
With that Paige and Jen left, leaving AT, Claire, and Jane.
“Okay, why don't you go back with Claire, grab your things and ask your Mamas really nicely if you can stay and I'll grab my stuff and meet you with Auntie Christine, okay?”
“Paige and Claire brought me my stuff, Janey,” AT said, looking at her bag. “But I guess we can go back to my Mamas together and wait for you.”
“Sounds good to me,” Claire nodded, squeezing AT’s shoulder gently.
That agreed upon, AT and Claire left and Jane set about gathering her stuff and making her way down the hallway.
It wasn't long until she ran into Christine, who was smiling as they got closer to each other.
“You were awesome out there.”
“Thanks, um we might have company tonight.”
“Oh?” Christine raised an eyebrow.
“AT asked about staying over and ice cream.”
“This is great news! You seem to have moved up the favorite keeper list.” Christine grinned.
Just then, Jane got a text.
Mamas said yes. Um, can Claire stay too? She’s missing Jonny a lot, like a lot, a lot.
Jane raised her eyebrows and showed the text to Christine. “What do you think, Chris?”
“We have room for one more.” Christine smiled.
Jane answered the text, Sure, Claire can stay too. Come on back, little ones.
They met up with AT and Claire, and AT all but dragged Claire back to Jane and Christine. “Ice cream now please?” she asked hopefully.
“Of course, any certain flavor requests?” Jane knew they had some flavors, but they might have to stop and buy a different flavor.
“I’d kill for a proper Scottish tablet, but since that’s unlikely, any chance of…” Claire trailed off, trying to figure out how to explain the flavour to this lot. “Maple pecan gelato? Do you lot even have gelato in this place?”
Christine turned to Jane with a grin. “How surprised do you think she'll be to learn we have a recipe?” She turned to Claire, “we can get you both, but have to stop for gelato, there's a shop not far. AT, any specific request ?”
“Not sure, maybe I’ll have an idea when we get there,” AT said, mulling it over..
“Alright, to the car then.”
After they got in Christine's car and made their way to the gelato shop, AT was surprised at the many flavors inside.
“See a certain flavor you want, little one? I see Claire’s Maple Pecan… and I'm partial to the vanilla.” Christine asked, looking at AT as they stood close in front of the counter. Jane was behind AT, while Claire was on the other side of Christine.
“Dulce de leche please,” AT said, deciding to pick something that she knew she would like. “Gracias, Tia Christine.” She accepted her gelato as Claire got hers, and Jane chose stracciatella.
Gelato purchased, they made their way back to Jane and Christine's and it was time for Scottish tablet ice cream making.
Claire was surprised when Jane not only had a recipe, but it actually looked correct.
It was even more surprising that they had Scottish tablet on hand to make it with.
“How the dickens did you come up with that?”
“Houston’s not the back end of nowhere even if the rest of Texas is, I guess,” AT suggested, “they might have a British food store or something like that.”
“Or Corsie might have sent us a supply because Rachie asked her to,” Jane corrected her assumption. “As well as the recipe for the ice cream.”
“Is all the Scottish tablet for the ice cream, or is there extra?” Claire looked at the packages hungrily, and Jane separated one out, sliding the bar her way.
“A bit extra, yeah.”
Claire practically tore the wrapper off, opening the fudgelike treat with the look of a starving woman. “Thank
god
a proper Scot sent some proper stuff down here, did she send the whisky to go in the ice cream too?”
“Yes and we’re
not
cracking that open for ‘extra’, Emslie.”
Claire deflated. “Can I have a nip when we make the mix?”
Jane snorted and looked at Christine.
“Only a small one. I can't have Riley thinking I got you drunk, or worse let you drink that much. And I don't want any whining for extra, understood? Do you want to tell Claire what happens to little girls who whine, Jane?”
Jane blushed hotly as she answered. “They get smacks.”
“That's right. Do we understand each other, Claire?”
“Yes ma'am.” Claire responded.
“Can we get started now?” AT asked.
“Of course, little one.”
Christine found the whiskey and poured Claire just a small shot as they began the process of combining all of the ingredients.
After blending the milk, eggs, and vanilla extract, it was time to add the Scottish tablet and just a wee bit of whiskey and then it was off to the freezer.
AT yawned. “Auntie Christine-” she yawned again. “Do you have any games to play while we wait ?”
“I do. It's called bedtime for sleepy little ones.”
“But the ice cream-”
“Will still be there when you get up. We're going to treat this like a late nap, okay?” Cause It would still be early back home for you and we can eat the ice cream, but if you're too tired, we can send you back with enough for a scoop for your hermanas and your Mamas as a thank you for letting you stay over. And yes, there's some for you, Claire.”
“But what about you and Janey, there won't be any left?”
“Don't worry about us, we have the recipe and more Tablet, okay? Now, who do you want to take your nap with, Janey and I or Claire?”
“Uh huh. Hmm, I don't know. Janey, but I don’t want Claire to be alone.”
“Hmm. Could you think of someone to keep Claire company?”
Oh! Claire!”
“Yes-” Claire trailed off when AT went to her bag.
The mini Press returned with her Highland Cow plush, Claire.
“Claire and Claire.” AT giggled.
“Thank you, AT.”
“Alright silly girl, to bed with you.” Jane led AT to the bathroom to handle her nighttime routine as Christine showed Claire to the guest room. As she turned to leave, Christine thought she saw a blush on Claire’s cheeks while she was holding the stuffed plush and she had a sneaking suspicion as to why.
Well, if we're missing a large portion of our milk at breakfast after Claire gets up for her treat, that will all but be confirmed.
As Christine entered her and Jane's bedroom, it was to find the young footballer in the middle of the bed, snuggled together with her wife and her side of the bed still open.
As she climbed in, AT turned to her, “Don't forget to set an alarm, Tia Christine.”
“I'm setting it right now.” Christine did set an alarm, but also set one for ten minutes earlier than that, assuming the younger footballer would still be asleep and it would be better to not wake her.
When AT woke up next and stretched she realized three things: she was hungry and she wasn't in the guest room with Claire, which also meant she hadn't got ice cream last night because she had planned to switch to rooming with Claire after the ice cream.
Oh, well. Maybe if I ask really nicely, I can have ice cream for breakfast.
“Tia Jane. Janey!”
At the louder whisper the keeper woke up.
“Yeah?” Jane whispered back.
“I need to get up.”
“Okay, let's get you up.” Jane helped AT out of bed, leaving Christine to sleep a little while longer.
While AT rushed to the bathroom, Jane took the moment to get dressed for the day.
When AT was finished Jane steered them down the hallway towards the kitchen.
As Jane opened the refrigerator, she noticed something weird. A large portion of the milk had disappeared. “Huh. That's weird, a bunch of milk is gone.”
“That's silly. Did you drink some in the middle of the night, Janey?”
“No. Did you, AT ?”
“Uh uh.” AT shook her head in the negative.
“Well, regardless, what would you like for breakfast?”
“Ice cream?” AT looked up at Jane with pleading eyes.
“Not unless you want Tia Christine to smack both of us before you leave today.”
“I heard my name.”
“Morning, Tia Christine! Did you drink all the milk?”
“Shh! Claire is still sleeping. No, I didn't, but I know who did.
AT thought it over. “Well if it was Christmas time I’d say Santa, but…” She frowned slightly. “Claire says there’s different kinds of elves than Christmas elves. Like Harry Potter elves but not cause she got them wrong, and they drink milk. Maybe you’ve got one of those?”
“Maybe, AT. But you know how Scarlett has a separate classification?” Jane asked gently.
“Uh huh, took forever for her to tell Captain Tia cause she was ashamed of being Lobo, people get weird about it I guess,” AT ventured.
“Well, Claire also has one, though it's not as present as Scarlett's and she did tell your captain Tia, but that was before you were on the team.”
“Oh. Uh huh,” AT looked pensively at Jane. “I can’t think of what Claire’s could be, don’t think I’ve ever seen it,” she offered, trying to think. “Will she be mad that you said?”
“I don't think so. But that's why I said if she's upset, Tia Christine might smack me.”
Christine grinned. “You don't have to give a reason, love.”
Jane blushed as Claire appeared from the hallway.
AT dashed over to Claire and hugged the older girl. “Claire! Guess what, the milk disappeared overnight, do you think that, um, what did you call them? The fairy things, got into it?” She knew what Janey had said but she didn’t want to tell Claire she knew if Claire didn’t want her to know. “Cause there was lots of it but now it’s almost all gone.”
“Umm, that was actually me, little one. You see…” Claire trailed off, unsure how to continue.
“...you just really like milk?” AT guessed, head tilted to one side.
“Yeah, I guess you could say that. You know how Scar took forever to tell Captain Tia, she has her P classification, well… she's not the only one.”
“Oh. That. Janey told me about that,” AT ventured. “She didn’t say what, just that you had one. But that’s okay, Scar has one too, obviously you know that. And Rose has one, and Emmy,” she offered.
“Uh huh. Can ye guess what it is? I'll give ye a hint.” Claire had Claire the Cow plush in her hand and showed AT the Highland Cow.
“Wow! That's cool! It's probably easier than some of the others and you can still watch over others cos it's not like Scar. But after the way the match went-”
“Alyssa Paola Press-Heath, that's enough.”
“Sorry, Tia Christine. Sorry Claire.”
“It's okay, wee lassie-mine.” That didn't mean Claire wasn't blushing though.
Claire handed Claire the plush back to AT as she moved to sit down.
AT accepted her plush back, but had a thought. If she hadn't been a gift from Gio, I would offer to let Claire keep her, but now I know what I will get her for a present! A cow plush!
AT sat down as well. “Janey, what's for breakfast?”
“Anything that doesn't need milk. The rest can be for Claire unless you want to leave early and eat breakfast elsewhere before we take you both back?”
“Oh, erm, can we do that? I’m sorry I drank most of your milk.” Claire was blushing a little.
“Can we Janey? What’s a good place to eat around here?” AT chimed in.
“It's okay Claire, today/tomorrow is for grocery shopping anyway and we knew that was a possibility so it's not a problem.” Christine turned to Jane. “Where should we take them, love?”
“Breakfast Klub, ma’am?” Jane suggested. “It’s one of Paige’s favorites since she’s come here, we might even run into her and Jen there.”
“Sounds good to me.”
Breakfast decided, they all climbed into Christine's car and headed to the “Breakfast Klub”.
When they entered, Paige immediately spotted them, running into AT.
“Little Lyssa!”
“Paige Kathleen Neilson-Riservato! What did I say about running into people?”
“It’s not people ma’am, it’s Little Lyssa,” Paige said absently. “And Claire, and Cap, and Chris. Come on, sit down with us.”
“You think they’re prepared for a two-top to become a six-top, Nielsen?” Jane inquired.
“Uh huh. Sides, there’s only two Tops.”
Jane looked at Christine, wondering if her wife and Jen would have anything to contribute.
“I would caution you to remember that my Jane still has a keeper's hand, Top or not, little girl.”
“I know you were trying to be funny, so I won't smack you for that, but don't think I won't do it here. We've been here enough that I don't think the owners would mind. But do pull up some chairs, we would love for you to join us.”
Christine, Jane, Claire, and AT joined Jen and Paige at their table, Claire and AT sitting on either side of Paige, who was across from Jen in the booth. Because of that, Christine and Jane ended up on either side of Jen, though AT wasn’t sure what they thought of that arrangement.
This didn't seem to bother Jane and Christine, after all they were apart days at a time, one person separating them was not a big deal.
“So, what's good here for a wee late breakfast?” Claire asked.
“Something with milk in it?” Paige suggested. “Or have you had enough?”
“Paige, that's strike two. I would be careful, I'm in the middle so you have to contend with either your Cap's keeper hand, or a Top whose partner you teased if you get to strike three. Apologize to Claire, please.” Jen might have said please, but it was a statement, not a question.
“Sorry ma’am,” Paige said. She looked at Claire, next to her, apologetically. “I’m sorry Claire. I was only joking, but I know I shouldn’t. Sorry.”
Claire gave Paige an exasperated smile. “Oh please, I’ve heard worse from Caro and Chloe. It’s nothing. But I appreciate the apology all the same.” She was referring to Caroline Weir and Chloe Arthur, her national teammates, who were among her closest friends and as such teased her the most often, since they could get away with it.
That comment forgiven, they started looking at the menus seriously in order to decide what they wanted to eat.
AT decided on pork chops and fried eggs, along with potatoes and juice.
It wasn't long before their food came and AT saw what everyone else had ordered.
Jane had ordered Biskits and Gravy, along with a side of fruit which got an approving nod from Christine, who ordered arguably the healthiest option, Eggs Benedict.
Paige had ordered pancakes, but had been undecided between that and waffles. Then AT saw Jen had gotten waffles and had asked for a second plate, indicating they would share.
AT watched them share and the grin on Paige’s face with a fond smile.
Then she started thinking about Gio doing the same and let out a sigh. One day I hope Gio and I can share food like that.
“What’s the matter, me braw lass?” Claire reached over Paige to squeeze AT’s hand. “All right then?”
“She’s missing Gio, I bet,” Paige said, getting a tearful sniff from AT.
“Uh huh, his captain’s been keeping him away for forever and it’s stupid.”
“I understand you're upset, but we don't call people stupid, little one. Their actions might seem mean, but don't call them stupid please. They probably have their reasons.” Christine tried to reprimand lightly.
Jane smiled like she just thought of something.
“What's the smile about, love?”
“Well, in the off-season, to take your mind off it you could always visit some people you don't see every day like Pinoe or your Tia Alex and you could even take it international and go watch Lindsey or Bąrca play and maybe end with a surprise visit to Gio! If he won't come to you, maybe go to him.”
“Though ask your Mamas first, I would hate to hear that you ran away to do this after getting the idea.” Christine looked at Jane from across Jen.
AT looked at Tia Christine in surprise. “Said the situation was stupid, not the captain. Though his decisions are stupid, Tia Christine,” she explained. “And I’m not gonna run away, I know better now. I’ll ask my Mamas if I can go visit my friends in Europe and see Gio though.”
“So I had a good idea?” Jane asked with a smile.
“Course you did Janey. Though I’m surprised Paige didn’t say it first, specially without asking my Mamas,” AT mused.
Paige heard her name and looked up with her mouth full of half chewed waffles. “Huh?”
“Paige Kathleen, chew and swallow that before you talk,” Jen reproved.
Paige obeyed, squirming. “Sorry. What, heard my name.”
“AT was saying she was surprised you didn't come up with Jane's idea yourself. Though I see that if my kryptonite is milk, yours must be carbs.” Claire teased her former teammate.
“Hey,” Paige pouted at that.
“Is she wrong though, love?” Jen asked.
When Paige pouted at her, Jen smiled affectionately. “How about I make it up to you with grilled cheese for supper?”
“Yes please ma’am,” Paige replied immediately, turning pleading eyes on her wife.
“And I'm guessing you wouldn't turn down homemade tomato soup and certain extras either, hmm?” Jen asked with a grin.
“Yes, please ma'am.” Paige nodded rapidly.
Jen looked at her watch. “Well, if you want all that we should probably tell everyone bye and head to the store.”
Paige sighed. “Yes ma’am,” she agreed reluctantly. “Can AT and Claire come with us?” She could see AT, at least, was reluctant to leave.
“Considering that you can take your ice cream with you,” Christine said looking at AT, “we can do that, but we need to be a little quick if we do, cause we still have to go back home before we bring you to your Mamas.”
“Uh huh,” AT nodded rapidly. “I’ll be good,” she promised.
With that decided they climbed into their respective cars, Christine following Jen to the local market.
By the time they had spent time inside and gathered the ingredients, Jane could see AT was almost dragging her feet, not wanting to leave.
“You know you can call or come visit anytime, right? And I bet you your Mamas and hermanas have been missing you.” Jane said with a smile.
“Uh huh, but it’s halfway across the country and I can’t just come whenever,” AT said reluctantly.
“That's true. You know, you know how Sam has “The Women's Game” now?” At AT's nod, Jane continued, “Well, a large part of that is getting people on who aren't near, how often do you see them using video call? A lot cause it's useful huh? I mean, sometimes their guests are across the country or even a different continent. I know this might sound like a lame answer that everyone has used before, but our phones can be used for more than just talking. But pro tip, don't use it if you are trying to surprise someone, they might figure out where you are from the background.”
“That’s when you try and call from cars or something. Not when you’re the one driving obviously,” AT added hastily. “Right?”
“That's right, cause that would be dangerous. But I meant also like FaceTime, if you're just in the locker room or your room and need someone to listen, we're here. All of us, even Tias Jen and Christine, despite how she has to sometimes reprimand Paige, Jen isn't as scary as she may seem.”
“I'm really not scary once you get to know me, maybe you should visit during the off-season and you can see that for yourself, with your Mamas’ approval of course.”
AT smiled, nodding at the suggestion.
However, when it was time to leave their fierce hugs, strained goodbyes, and tears. The only thing that kept AT from nearly having a tantrum was that Mama Tobin had called, wondering where they were.
Tia Jane was quick to apologize and said they had to pick up bags and a surprise, but would be by with AT shortly. The surprise of course being the ice cream in an ice chest.
Thirty minutes later, they were pulling up in front of the airport entrance where Tobin, Christen, and AT's hermanas were waiting.
After getting out and unloading everything, it was time for hugs all around.
“I know you will miss us, but remember we can talk whenever you need and it won't be long until the off-season, okay?”
“Uh huh. I'm going to miss you, love you, Janey.”
“Love you too, AT.” Jane wrapped AT in a tight hug before turning her towards Christine.
The retired footballer turned firefighter wasn't feeling as many emotions and tried to focus on the positives of the visit, getting Claire to join them for a moment. “I want you both to think about happy thoughts and plans and enjoy the ice cream and share it hmm?”
“Oh aye, I can do that. And if our wee lass,” Claire nodded in AT’s direction, getting a mock scowl from her teammate (who wasn’t the youngest anymore, that was for sure) “doesna start thinkin’ of happy thoughts, I’ll be happy to provide inspiration, or motivation if ye like.”
AT sputtered. “Claire!”
“Your choice darlin’.”
“I'll be good, promise. Holá, Mamas.” AT smiled, seeing her Mamas and hermanitas coming to them.
“Hello little love. Had fun with your friends, sweetheart?”
“Yes Mama Tobin, but can we bring Paige with us?” AT turned her gaze on Tobin.
Claire facepalmed.
“Paige has to stay here, little love. I don't think Houston would like us stealing her. Unless you can think of someone your Grandmere can trade for Paige?”
“No. No more trading people who don’t want,” AT glared. “It’s not fair.”
“You're right. It's not. Paige could do like your Mama and not play in protest, but I think she likes the game too much to try that.” Jane said with a small laugh.
“ Carolyn Jane Campbell-Nairn.”
“Ma'am?”
“Maybe don't offer solutions that only cause confusion.” Christine motioned to AT looking confused between her Mamas.
“You mean how Mama Tobin hasn’t come back yet?” AT ventured after thinking it over. “Because I really want her to come back to Angel City with Mama Christen.”
Christine looked at Tobin as if to say, If you don't want to explain, I will ask Jane to.” The “ask” being not so much a question.
Tobin returned Christine’s gaze with raised eyebrows. “She’s not talking about that, little love,” was all she said to AT about that.
“What's she talking about then?” AT asked with her head tilted.
“Yeah, what else could it be?” Gisele chimed in.
“Carolyn Jane,” Christine said firmly. “You opened your big mouth, you explain.”
“Umm, well the Chicago Red Stars traded your Mama Christen to the Dash, but your Mama understandably didn't like the culture so she decided not to show up.”
“Like at all?” AT asked.
“That's naughty. You always say running away, even if just from the problem is naughty, Mama Tobin.” Zoe chimed in.
Christen and AT exchanged looks, cheeks flushed.
“I do always say that, don’t I, Christen Annemarie?”
Christen sputtered incoherently.
“Thank you for reminding me, Zozo.” Tobin said.
Christen didn't miss the look from Tobin that said there would be a conversation later, but was thankful Tobin didn't tease her any more in front of the others.
Trying to change the subject, she turned towards Gisele and Zoe, “Well, are you all ready to head back home?”
“Yes, please Mama Christen, it's hot here.” Zoe said, leaning into her Mama Tobin. Even though Mama Christen had secretly made a deal to give her ice cream if she agreed in order to “get Lyssa moving towards the plane” It really was hot here too.
“Come on lass, let’s get ourselves in gear aye?” Claire kept her hands firmly on AT, steering her after the other Preaths after Alyssa reluctantly said goodbye to Jane and Christine.
Tobin made sure they had their bags, plus the ice chest with the ice cream packed inside, which Claire was eyeing possessively.
After making it through TSA surprisingly easy, they were on the plane and in the air on time.
By the time they were back in LA, it was Supper time and when they exited the airport both AT’s and Claire’s stomachs grumbled.
“Would you like to stay over for Supper and then we’ll divide the ice cream, Claire? What do we think about La Azteca Tortilleria?”
“That’s my ice cream thank you ma’am,” Claire murmured, but she nodded. “La Azteca sounds good to me,” she said in a more normal voice. “The ice cream has a nip of whisky in it,” she added.
“I didn't know, but we have our regular ice cream at home anyway.” Tobin amended with a smile.
Claire smiled back in acknowledgement and they found the car and headed to the beloved taco restaurant.
After half an hour, and placing and receiving their order, they finally arrived home.
Claire took the ice cream box and followed Tobin, Christen, AT, Gisele, and Zoe inside. The girls were carrying the luggage along with them (Christen was holding Claire’s) and Claire made a beeline for the freezer.
Tobin was right behind her with the La Azteca bag.
After making sure her ice cream was safe in the freezer, Claire turned back towards the kitchen table as the food was being distributed.
After tacos were had it was now time for ice cream.
As Claire took hers out of the freezer, Christen grabbed the other flavors for the rest of them.
When she went about serving the ice cream, Christen made sure to put an extra half scoop in Zoe’s bowl. An action that didn't go unnoticed by Tobin.
“Christen Annemarie. Care to explain?”
“Umm..”
“It's a secret, Mama Tobin.” Zoe answered for her Mama, as if this was the most obvious thing in the world.
“Uh huh.”
After enjoying their ice cream and excited that Claire was visiting, it was decided that they were going to play multiple rounds of “sardines” - sort of reverse hide and seek.
After four rounds with AT winning two, Zoe one and Claire one, it was decided it was time for bed when Zoe and Claire both fell asleep before the next round could be started.
A blanket fort was put up in the living room, with the Press-Heath girls and Claire curled up together so Tobin and Christen could rest assured the girls were looked after.
Tobin, after all, had to talk privately with Christen. Best not to have the smols interrupt.
“I want you to go find a corner to put your nose into your corner in our room, and I'll be there shortly and we can sit on the bed and talk about what happened and what's going to happen, okay?” Tobin said softly, but in a firm voice. The girls might have been asleep, but the kitchen was only one room over from the family room.
“Yes ma’am,” Christen replied softly, not arguing it. She left the kitchen and went back to her and Tobin’s bedroom. One of the corners away from the door had a meditation kneeler in it and Christen sank to her knees on the padded cushion, grateful for the support. She closed her eyes, breathing in and out slowly.
Unbidden, the road to Santiago rose in her mind, the feel of earth and grass under her bare feet, the pilgrimage that had centered her and helped her find her peace. She sank into the vision, breathing in and out, and waiting.
Tobin meanwhile made sure all the food was put away and checked on the girls in the family room (they were all asleep) before making her way to her and Christen's bedroom.
When she closed the door behind her, Tobin had to stop and take in the picture before her. No matter how many times she saw Christen like that, raw and vulnerable, it took her breath away every time.
“You know, even when you’re naughty you're still beautiful to me.” Tobin said, announcing her presence as she moved to sit on the bed.
“Come here please, Christen Annemarie.” Tobin patted the spot next to her.
Christen rose to her feet, wincing just a little as she straightened up. There was a roll-on of BioFreeze in the basket by her meditation cushion, and she used it on her knees now, just to relieve the bit of soreness from maintaining her position for too long.
Then she put the roll-on back, and went directly to Tobin, sitting next to her.
“So, why are we here, right now?”
Christen frowned slightly. “Because you asked me to be here, ma’am?” she replied.
Tobin laughed softly. “Yes, but I meant, what exactly have you done recently to warrant a spanking, Christen?”
Christen sucked on her lower lip nervously. “Um…” Figures, I should have been thinking about that, instead I got lost in how beautiful Spain was. Not half as beautiful as Tobin, obviously, but still. “I’m…not sure, ma’am?” she offered. “Is it maintenance time?”
“Sadly, it's more than just that. What kind of example do you think you set for our girls from them learning you ran away from a problem?”
Christen’s eyes widened. “Tobin, I--That was…I thought we’d already sorted that out,” she protested anxiously.
“Yeah, but there’s getting it over with originally, and then there’s showing you’ve learned from it, and it’s not like you volunteered the information Christen Annemarie.”
Christen winced. “You sound like Tyler. Or Mama.”
“Thank you.” Tobin grinned. “And let's not forget about giving Zoe extra ice cream. What was that about exactly?”
This question caused Christen to sag in relief. “Oh. That,” she said with a small smile, tension leaving her. “That wasn’t anything, Tobin, ma’am. I just promised Zoe a bit of extra ice cream if she’d help us get Alyssa to come with us without fussing too much. Mama used to say that to me and Channing if Tyler was being difficult.”
“That's actually pretty smart. Stanford degree at work.” Tobin grinned. “Though you did remind me it's time for maintenance so that’s the other part of this. For now though, we'll start with just my hand.”
Christen sighed. “Yes ma’am,” she agreed obediently, not wanting to risk any further trouble.
“Shh, it'll be over before you know it. Soonest begun, Soonest over.” Tobin patted her lap, “Over you go.”
When Christen had settled herself as comfortably as possible, Tobin reached for her waistband, taking down her pants and underwear at the same time, and getting a whine in response.
“Please, ma’am…”
“Shh, I need to see what I'm doing. You really are in need of this spanking, hmm?”
“I…I don’t want to have to need it,” Christen said meekly.
“Understandable, but it's okay that you do. I'm starting.” That was all the warning Christen had before Tobin's hand smacked down on her bare bottom, again and again, until it was just the faintest bit of pink and a few tears were gathering in her lashes. Tobin paused, rubbing her back. “Whenever you're ready I want you to stand up for me. Take your time.”
Christen sucked in a breath, and took a few moments to collect herself before slowly standing up. “Yes ma’am.”
“Now it's time for part two. Go get it, Christen Annemarie.’
Christen returned to her corner by the kneeler, and reached into the basket again, rummaging around. Not too long; she didn’t want to be accused of time-wasting, obviously, but if she lingered just a
little
over finding the short strap that resided there, she was sure Tobin could forgive her that much.
Reluctantly, she withdrew the implement, soft leather dyed in Cardinal red, with the outline of the Stanford bird maintaining a Football Ferns feather in its beak etched into the handle, and returned to Tobin with it.
Ali gifted me this as a graduation gift. Tops, why must they be like that, she reflected. Of course Tobin thought it was hilarious.
“Thank you, good girl.” Tobin said with a smile, accepting the implement and helping Christen to settle back over her lap. “Okay, Chris, it’s going to be fifteen. Six softer to ease you into it, six more medium strength, and the last three will be the hardest, but they won’t be terribly awful even so, all right? I know what you can bear, don’t I?”
Christen exhaled and nodded. “Yes ma’am.”
“And if it gets to be too much even so, what will I hear from you, love?”
She closed her eyes and took another breath. “Santiago.”
“All right then.”
With that the first smack landed, and Christen jolted a little just because it had been a minute since she needed to feel the strap.
The next five crossed the middle part of her bottom without any problems. Then Tobin was rubbing Christen's back.
“Okay, time for the next set, love. Deep breath.”
When Christen exhaled, Tobin brought the strap down again, this time with medium strength.
By the time these were over, Christen was struggling to stay still.
Again, Tobin rubbed her back, pausing a second. “Okay, these will hurt the most. Do you want to count as something to do or are you okay?”
“I can count, ma’am,” Christen said once she had caught her breath.
She yelped as the first hard stroke burned her sit spots, not having expected it there. “Oww, one, ma’am.”
Tobin tilted her forward and locked her legs between hers so Christen didn't aggravate her previous injury.
Then she brought the strap down on her sit spots once more.
“T-two, ma’am!” Christen stifled the yelp with her hand, covering her mouth.
The next swat was lighter, but that was because of placement as the strap came down on Christen's thighs this time.
“T-three, oww,” Christen whimpered. Lighter the stroke might have been, but on her tender thighs, it still counted for a lot. “S-sorry, ma’am.”
Tobin wasn't mean enough, and more importantly the crime didn't fit the punishment for another stroke, so while she rubbed Christen's back with one hand, she put the strap down on the end table with the other.
“Shhh, we're all finished. My good girl, you took your maintenance so good. I'm proud of you.”
“So well, ma’am,” Christen couldn’t help correcting her Top.
“Oh so you don't want some arnica is what I'm hearing?” Tobin teased back.
Christen squeaked and looked at Tobin with pleading eyes. “Please may I have the arnica ma’am, I’m sorry for being impertinent.”
“Part of you isn't, but I love you anyway. I know that was a little rough and I'm sorry. It's obvious your bottom is out of condition and that's my fault. It's been an adjustment to try to find time for maintenance with all the kiddos now. Can you hop up for just one second so I can grab the cream?”
Christen nodded and slowly got to her feet, wincing. She resisted the urge to cover her sore bottom (an inclination Ali had never quite trained out of Kelley, but that was another matter) and held her hands obediently at her sides.
Christen was still thinking about that and Kelley's maintenance when Tobin returned.
“What are you thinking about in that big, beautiful brain?” Tobin asked, sitting back down.
Christen hurriedly put herself back over Tobin’s lap, resting her head on her folded arms. “Just thinking about Stanford, since Ali gave me that thing,” she said slowly. “Kelley has one too, you know, but Ali had to use hers more often than mine.”
“No surprise there.” Tobin chuckled lightly. She began spreading the cream, applying a generous layer on Christen's bottom before adding more all the way down to her thighs. That done, she closed the tube and set it aside also. “On or off? I can lock the door.”
“Off please ma’am,” Christen yawned, drowsing a bit. “I’d like privacy from our girls but I don’t want them to panic either if they can’t reach us…” she worried.
“They have Claire and phones, love.”
“True,” Christen agreed. “Will you text Claire to make sure in case they don’t think of that?”
“I can, I'll do that right after I lock our door. But first do you trust me?”
Christen almost rolled her eyes. “Yes, of course I do. Why exactly?”
“Just wrap your arms around me.”
Christen obeyed, wrapping her arms around Tobin and wondering what exactly her Top had in mind.
“1…2….3.” Tobin whispered before picking up Christen in a ‘bridal carry’, getting a little yelp out of her. She quickly turned and softly laid Christen on the bed turning her on her side. With a kiss to Christen's forehead, she turned around and went to lock her door.
Turning around, Tobin headed back to the bed and sat down and texted Claire before laying down herself. Gently she coaxed Christen to lay on top of her, keeping Christen's warmed bottom from having to touch the bed.
Christen snuggled close to Tobin as she lay on top of her, nuzzling Tobin’s neck gently. “Mmm,” she sighed in contentment, glad Tobin wasn’t putting pressure on her bottom now.
“Shh, sleep. I'll wake you when the girls are up, love.” As much as Tobin wanted to hold Christen's bottom, she settled for stopping at her love's lower back, not wanting to put unnecessary pressure on her bottom.
Christen yawned and nodded into Tobin’s shoulder, letting Tobin soothe her to sleep. Her last thought before drifting off was that she hoped she hadn’t woken the girls.
Tobin wasn't far behind her, the feeling of Christen on top of her soothing her to sleep.
Meanwhile back in Houston……
After leaving the airport, a trip to the grocery store, and a nice light supper at home, Jane was now relaxing on the couch.
“I'm not going to deprive you of dessert, but before bed I want you to put your nose in your corner.” Christine said quietly, not wanting to shock her wife anymore than she knew the statement already would.
Jane groaned, but she went to the corner in the kitchen obediently, standing quietly with her face to the wall and her hands clasped behind her back, fingers interlaced. She didn’t dare offer any more protest to her wife than that, lest her Top rethink taking away the ice cream.
Christine laughed to herself as she stood and headed for the kitchen. She looked towards her wife as she sat down at the kitchen table. “Love, can you come here, please.”
Jane turned around and slowly made her way to the kitchen table, eyeing Christine warily. “Yes ma’am.”
“Sit, love. It seems it's been too long since we've done this if you're forgetting the order of things. The ice cream wasn't an ask for you to go to a corner now. We always did dessert first then got ready for bed, then maintenance, hmm? It seems I need to remember to do this more often, but that's on me.” Christine smiled, getting up to take the ice cream out and let it defrost.
Jane blushed and ducked her head. “Sorry ma’am,” she sighed, rubbing her forehead with her knuckles. “I guess I’ve just been…dealing with a lot.”
Immediately Jane wished she could take those words back, because dealing with a lot and not telling your Top about it so she could help you deal was a good way to earn yourself a red bottom. And she had maintenance coming as it was. Which, she realized now, was obviously overdue. Shit.
“Oh? Care to share with your wife and Top, Carolyn Jane?”
Jane cringed. “Can you please make it sound less like you’re mad with me, ma’am?” she pleaded.
“I'm not mad, disappointed, a little bit, but not mad, love. What have you been keeping inside?” Christine attempted to soften her tone.
“It was a scoreless draw,” Jane stared at her hands. “I wanted us to win, not to finish like that. What’s Emma going to think of me if I’m unable to lead my team to winning games? She knows Daly and Mewis, she knows they were better than me before they left--”
Realizing how she sounded, Jane snapped her mouth shut.
“Look at me. You could not play another minute on a pitch and you would still be the best keeper in my eyes. I have always thought that you being on this team was a positive, think about it differently. Emma can also see that you managed to keep it a scoreless draw. That's important too. The major tournaments have group stages where ties aren't the end of the world. And as far as the team, well Chicago finished bottom of the table last season, Lyssa was still chosen. Don't let that stop you. And if you want to go to a different team, say the word. However, I don't like hearing you put yourself down. If I hear that again I will soap your mouth, understood?”
Jane paled. “Yes ma’am, understood. However, I would like to point out that it was James who said they were better than me.”
“ Hey, we talked about this. Do not let He-Who-Shall-Not-Be-Named take up any space in that beautiful brain. You aren't worse than them. If anything, you are better than them and it's not even a contest.”
“You’re biased. Ma’am.”
“That is true. But we can also still treat him like Bruno, we don't talk about them.”
Before Jane could respond, Christine realized it was time for the ice cream and set about dishing them both a portion.
Jane sighed and sat down to eat ice cream with Christine. “I’ve been thinking about how AT said it was unfair for people to get traded away from each other. She’s not wrong, you know.”
“I agree…. What are you cooking up in that big, beautiful brain of yours?”
“Nothing, really, ma’am. Just wishing I knew how to fix things so that they weren’t unfair,” Jane sighed, scraping the last of her ice cream out of her bowl and stabbing the bottom of the empty bowl rather more sharply with her spoon than was necessary.
“I know it's frustrating. Not the same but there are always a few calls a year that I wish would be different circumstances, either after or sometimes even before we enter the picture. Life isn't fair, sadly. Damaging the bowl isn't going to help, love.”
“Sorry ma’am.” Jane dropped the spoon in the empty bowl and pushed it away from her, resting her elbows on the table and cradling her head in her hands with a sigh.
“Hey, come here, please.”
Jane got up, coming to stand next to Christine as she wasn't sure what Ma'am wanted.
“Sit please.” Christine said, pulling her wife to sit on her lap. “Do you trust me?”
“Of course I do,” Jane replied at once, feeling a little hurt - and ashamed of herself - that she’d made Christine have to ask. She leaned into Christine, resting her head on her wife’s shoulder.
“So, if you trust me, why are you this worried about a little maintenance? It's not a punishment spanking, and even if it was I wouldn't deal with both on the same night, especially with your bottom so out of condition, love.”
Jane blushed. “I’m sorry ma’am. I didn’t mean to,” she admitted quietly. “It’s just…like you said, being out of condition.”
“Hmm, how about we go back to the beginning, and I use just my hand, but the smacks will firm up. Then we just look at it , for next time, which will be sooner than this one i promise you, just like all those years ago. Does that sound better?”
“Yes ma’am,” Jane nodded, feeling relieved by that.
“Now, since that is agreed upon and you went to the corner when I hadn't intended for you to, I'm not going to make you go to the one in our room, no matter how much I enjoy seeing you in it. Now, do you want to walk or do you want me to carry you there, my little bear?”
“Carry please?” Jane asked. Only Christine could call her ‘little bear’ like that, and she was relieved to hear it. It meant ma’am wasn’t angry with her.
“Of course. Grab onto my neck. 1, 2, and 3.” As Jane did as asked, Christine easily picked her up in a bridal carry, making her way to their room quicker than either of them would have walked.
As she set Jane down on the bed she couldn't help but smirk. “This reminds me of our wedding night, except then it was a punishment spanking, I believe?”
Jane blushed hotly. “I…yes ma’am. Though, at least it wasn’t for pulling the pins out of my hair like a certain defender on her wedding night.” She’d heard that story from Ashlyn Harris, though she and Christine weren’t quite as close to the former keeper as they used to be.
Besides, Jane felt too sympathetic for Ali’s position to be really smug about that.
“Alright, are you ready, Carolyn Jane?”
“Yes ma’am.”
Christine sat down, pulling Jane over her lap. “Lift up for me, I need to see what I'm doing, love.”
Jane lifted her hips, closing her eyes as her wife bared her bottom. She wished, on one hand, that Christine didn’t have to do it this way, but it was logical, so she couldn’t really argue the point.
Bottom now bare, Christine gave it a few love taps as she asked, “How old are you, Carolyn Jane?”
“Twenty-nine, ma’am,” Jane said, trying to keep any hint of sass out of her tone. She knew Christine knew, but she also knew Christine had to ask. It was part of the ritual.
“Then that's what it'll be, and one to grow on, only those ten will be the hardest. Softest ten first, deep breath okay? Color?”
Jane took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Green, ma’am.” She was okay with this. It was inevitable. But she was over ma’am’s lap, and safe.
With that the first ten smacks came down, not more than love pats.
Jane hadn't been told to count aloud, but she did so in her head to give her something to do.
“Ready for the next ten, love?”
Jane took another deep breath and let it out slowly. “Yes ma’am.”
Christine went just a little slower with these, the medium smacks bringing tears to Jane's eyes, but none had yet to fall.
“Color?” Christine asked, rubbing her wife's back.
Jane took a couple more deep breaths and relaxed as best she could. “G-green, ma’am.”
“ Tsk, that sounds closer to yellow. What's wrong, love? Too many smacks in the same place?”
“Maybe, ma’am,” Jane said reluctantly. “I’m lnot really sure, but probably something like that,” she offered. She wasn’t sure why she still felt so unsettled.
“Okay, I'm going to go lower and these will be the hardest ones, but maybe a good cry is what you need to help articulate what's wrong okay?”
“Yes ma’am,” Jane sniffled. Christine was probably right; she usually was.
“ Tsk, relax back here, little girl.” It seemed Jane had reflexively tensed up despite agreeing.
Jane took another deep breath and did her best to relax. “Sorry ma’am.”
“I'm starting. These, I would like you to count.” That was all the warning Jane got before the next smack landed on her sit spots.
“Ow, one ma’am,” Jane couldn’t help the yelp that escaped her lips but she counted the smack obediently.
Smacks two through five alternated between the sit spots and were in rapid succession.
“Two, three, four, five, ma’am,” Jane choked out, trying to count each one properly and not really having the time to do it.
“Good girl. Ready to finish the ones at the bottom? Only four more down here .” Christine emphasized the last word, moving just a bit lower to her love's thighs.
Well, I guess the ones at my bottom are finished then, Jane thought but didn’t let the sardonic quip slip out. “Yes ma’am,” she responded as calmly as she could, after catching her breath.
The next smack landed on her left thigh, getting a loud yelp and a tear finally falling.
“Ow, six ma’am!” Jane sobbed.
The next three came down rapidly, Christine realizing quicker was probably better at this point.
In response, Jane's feet drummed on the bed as if she was on a swim team and the tears were now flowing freely.
“Seven, eight, n-nine ma’am,” Jane sobbed when she found her voice again.
“Shh, it's okay. We're all finished, love. Did you figure out what was bothering you?” Christine asked softly.
“N-not sure ma’am,” Jane confessed. “Feel b-bad that I d-didn’t, like I failed. Failed you.”
‘Hey! You can never fail me, Carolyn Jane Campbell-Nairn. No matter what. If there's a problem we work through it, but you have never, and will never, be a failure in my eyes.” Christine cupped Jane's burning bottom for emphasis.
Jane sniffled. “Still sorry I couldn’t figure it out,” she said anxiously. But almost as soon as she said it, she reviewed the words in her head. I feel like I failed Christine, because I kept things to myself, because I feel like the match was a failure…oh.
“Never a failure, ma’am?” she ventured. “B-because I think…I think maybe that was it. I thought…I thought I did.”
“We can't control our thoughts, but that doesn't mean they are always true. Sometimes our mind plays tricks on us and I think after everything with the match that's what happened, hmm? But, that is not true. And if you have any more thoughts like that I want you to come to me ASAP, okay?”
“Yes ma’am. I promise,” Jane said at once, nodding. “Thank you.”
“Okay, grab on one more time, I'm going to lay you on your side so I can grab some arnica okay?”
“Okay.” Jane nodded and clung to Christine as instructed. She hissed through her teeth as her wife shifted her onto her side, but it wasn’t as though the movement wouldn’t hurt, and when Jane was settled down again she tried her best to relax.
Christine was quick to grab the arnica, and made her way back to her wife.
She made sure to apply more than enough, using most of the tube and applying two separate coats. The only thing was during the second application, Christine took her time, savoring the moment and making sure she covered everything that she previously swatted.
Jane tried not to squirm impatiently, giving a fondly exasperated sigh as it was obvious her wife and Top was taking longer than strictly necessary. “It must be a Top thing,” she muttered, giving a minute eyeroll. “Hannah was right.”
“What about, love?”
“Oh, last time we had her in the keeper suite, she was saying how the Frenchie likes playing with her bottom,” Jane said.
“No, she's not wrong. I.. can say at least for me, there's something grounding and therapeutic about it. If I had a bad day or bad thoughts like yours earlier, I know one thing for certain: your bottom is mine and only mine.”
That said, Christine let Jane’s bottom be and hopped into the other side of the bed.
Pulling her wife close, Christine said softly, “Sleep now, you're safe my little bear.”
Jane was asleep in minutes, with Christine joining her moments later.
Chapter 82: Tierna and the Affair of the Cane's
Summary:
Raising Cane's, that is. Not canes. That is, in August 2024, after the Olympics, Tierna Davidson worked a shift at the chicken fingers restaurant in NYC...but some of the fancy footballing tricks she pulled off *inside* the fast food joint destroyed some customers' orders, and her fiancee, AJ, is less than pleased.
Notes:
https://www.tmz.com/watch/2024-08-15-081524-tierna-davidson-raising-canes-1883418-139/ here's a video with the interview (hoping this works)
https://www.tiktok.com/@raisingcanes/video/7403509372996865322 and this is the one where she destroyed the orders, that face just screams "oh crap I'm in trouble"
Chapter Text
“Tierna Lillis Davidson.”
Tierna froze, turning to see AJ - and her fiancée did not look happy.
“Ma'am?”
“What's this video about you kicking a ball in a restaurant and disturbing people?”
“It was for a promotional thing for Cane's, AJ, it wasn't dangerous.”
“Did you stop and think maybe that was the wrong message to send to little girls who look up to you who might see that and think it's okay? You maybe could have asked them for a different idea, hmm?”
“Umm…no?” Tierna hazarded. She hadn’t thought that it was the wrong message, or that she could ask them for a different one. “I mean, no ma’am, I didn’t think about either of those things.”
“I can see that. Come on, it won't be too bad, promise. Not the cane for Cane's."
"AJ!"
"Just my hand and the brush. Want to go get it for me and meet me at the couch, love?”
“No?” Tierna offered hopefully, though even as she said it she was trotting down the hall to their bedroom, stomach in knots as she fetched the hairbrush. She couldn’t help her customary sass, but since it had been coupled with prompt obedience she hoped her fiancée wouldn’t mind.
AJ didn't, the sass most of the time being one of the things she loved about her fiancée.
When Tierna returned, she found AJ sitting on the couch with a soft smile. “Here it is, ma'am.”
“Thank you. Ready to go over?”
“Yes ma'am, might as well get this over with.”
Tierna went to stand in front of AJ, staying still as her fiancée lowered her jeans and briefs to her knees. Then she let AJ tug her into position without putting up a fight, and when she landed over AJ’s lap, laid out flat facedown, she buried her face in the couch cushion.
“Ready ma’am.”
AJ started off with her hand, laying down smacks until her fiancée's bottom was just beginning to turn pink. Then she paused, rubbing her back comfortingly.
“Okay, now time for the brush. I'm not asking for a count, it'll be over with quick. Deep breath for me, please.”
As Tierna took the requested deep breath, AJ waited until she let it out and her bottom relaxed before bringing the brush down.
Before Tierna could react to that one, nine more smacks followed quickly, then no more smacks after that, just AJ rubbing her back.
“Shh, it's all over, love. How would you like to go cuddle in bed and we can watch whatever you want, okay?”
After sitting up, Tierna looked eagerly at AJ. “Yes please, ma'am.”
“Okay, hold on.” AJ carefully picked up her fiancée before carrying her to the bed gently setting her on it.
After they were both lying down and as comfortable as possible, AJ handed the TV remote to Tierna watching to see what she was going to choose with a smile on her face as Tierna was happily lying on her stomach on top of her.
They ended up both falling asleep with the TV halfway through an episode of Tierna's favorite show, though neither complained the next morning as they were with each other and that was all that mattered.
Chapter 83: Emma Hayes and the Shove Seen Round The World (March 2024 Conti Cup Chelsea & Arsenal)
Summary:
Before Emma could settle into her job as USWNT head coach, she had a final season with Chelsea to finish out.
Unfortunately, Jonas Eidevall wasn't about to make it easy for her. He interfered with one of her players, inciting her ire.
Her reaction to *that*, after the match, does not have her assistant manager best pleased with her. Denise Reddy will do whatever it takes to help Emma make it on the road to being USWNT head coach in one piece - including correcting her when she missteps. Could she have left Emma to the Classification Centre? Probably. Was she going to? Definitely not.
Whether Jonas deserved what he got was entirely beside the point. Jonas wasn't Emma's problem to fix - and Denise is going to see she remembers it.
Notes:
Skipping back in time a little to the Continental Cup final, and the infamous shove when Arsenal beat Chelsea.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=K4sPuH2F4EM
Since the events of this story, Jonas is out at Arsenal, and....in at San Diego. What the *hell* is going on with San Diego?
Chapter Text
"Emma Carol Hayes."
Emma didn't turn from the window as the door of her office clicked closed behind her visitor, ensuring the two of them were alone.
"Yeah?"
"What was that out there, with Jonas?"
"He's Jonas, Denise." Emma still hadn't turned from the window, but at Denise's cleared throat, she did turn and look at her assistant coach levelly. "You can't tell me he didn't deserve that. Besides, he started it."
"You'd take that from your girls, would you?" The American folded her arms, raising an eyebrow.
"Bloody hell, Denise--"
Denise cleared her throat again.
"Sorry," Emma muttered. "No, I wouldn't let my girls push Jonas around, that's what I'm here for if he starts with them."
"No, that's what security's for. Messing about with the other team is a good way to get you suspended, you're damn lucky they didn't," Denise retorted.
"Well, he messed with Cuthbert! Having a go at her because of the ball she put back in play, she's mine to handle, Denise! Not his, he's got no right--"
"Emma."
Emma took a shaky breath and glared at Denise. "I was just looking after my team, alright?"
"Can you think of better ways to do that which don't involve shoving Jonas?"
"Telling him to piss off?"
Denise snorted. "This isn't a good look you're presenting for US Soccer you know."
"This isn't US Soccer business, this is Chelsea business. I'm not done until we finish this season," Emma said shortly.
"They need to know you won't go round shoving National Team coaches."
"Jonas isn't a National Team coach, thank fuck all, and at least that Spanish bastard's finally out--"
"Emma. I agree with you, but can you not?"
"I wouldn't be in front of Harry, but come on, it's just you and me now."
“Which is all the more reason to handle this now, there's a couch right there.” Denise said firmly.
Emma groaned. “Denise…” She sighed. “Yes, all right,” she conceded reluctantly.
Emma reluctantly followed as the American made her way to the couch and sat down in the centre. Right now, Emma was cursing her own decision to put a couch in her office. She hesitated a few feet in front of Denise.
Denise looked up at Emma with a raised eyebrow.
“Denise, must you…” Emma exhaled. “It’s undignified.”
“And pushing Jonas wasn't undignified? If that had happened during the match that would have been a yellow card, a manager's yellow at that.”
“If it wasn't red,” Emma had to concede reluctantly. “Alright, I take your point, Denise.” She sighed and walked over to Denise, though she seemed hesitant or unable to fully surrender control to her assistant.
“What would you have a Captain do if that was one of your girls that did that to an opposing player?” Denise asked rhetorically.
Emma’s mind went, not to Lindsey Horan (who was more than likely the one who would do that to an opposing player, from all she’d seen) but to Magda Eriksson and Sam Kerr. The Swede and Australian had both been more than capable as Chelsea and international captains (although as internationals they were her, and each other’s opponents), but she doubted either of them were likely to pull that with an opposing player. Unless, well…
“If the opposing player had been interfering with one of ours, Sam or Magda bloody well would have done the same thing, Nise.”
“You know two wrongs don’t make a right, Emma.”
Emma sighed. “Doesn’t make Jonas any less wrong.”
“Or you any less in the wrong, Emma. I think it's time.”
The soon-to-be ex-Chelsea manager sighed. “I suppose. How do you intend to do this?”
“Hmm, over my lap is as good a place as any. Do you have a brush close by?”
“No, not really,” Emma eyed Denise as she approached warily.
“Well, I guess we'll worry about that when we come to that part.” Denise tapped her lap. “Over you go.”
Emma groaned, but reluctantly settled over Denise’s lap with as much grace as she could muster. “I can’t believe you’re doing this.”
“And I still can't believe you shoved him, and I need to do this,” Denise responded, “Lift up, please.”
Emma groaned, “Denise, that-”
“Is necessary because you're similar to most keepers, if not worse off, in terms of not getting smacked much and I need to see what I'm doing.”
Emma groaned again, but did lift her hips. She yelped as Denise pulled her joggers and knickers both right down. “Denise!”
“I told you what was going to happen, and we’ve wasted enough time. I think we’ll start with thirty, and I want you to count for me.”
“What--” Emma’s protest was cut off by the first sharp smack to her bum. “One, Denise--”
“That’s ma’am right now.”
Emma’s mouth fell open. “One, ma’am,” she said with ill grace.
“That’s better.” The words were followed by two smacks, which Emma counted properly, then two more.
“F-five, ma’am,” Emma couldn’t believe her voice was already shaky after only five. Denise just made a sound that was half sympathy, half amusement.
“You’re really out of condition aren’t you Emma?”
“Oh fuck y-” The next swat cut her off. “Six, ow, bloody hell.”
“It’s just my hand, Emma,” Denise said, definitely amused now, “whatever happened to ‘stiff upper lip’ and all that?” Apparently Denise wasn’t waiting for an answer, because she followed it up with three more smacks.
“Seven, eight, nine, ma’am--” Emma hissed, “ten, ma’am,” she tacked on as another fell. “Ow, bloody fuck--”
“I’ll allow that,” Denise said calmly. “Third of the way through Emma, chin up.”
“Says you,” Emma grumbled. “Eleven, twelve, ma’am,” she counted as the smacks fell. “Ow, fuck…you’ve got to be smacking me harder than--”
“Who I have or haven’t smacked before is irrelevant, this is you and me,” Denise lectured as ‘thirteen, fourteen, ma’am’ fell and were properly counted.
“Fifteen, ma’am--fuck, this burns, how the hell is that just your hand?”
“Just your luck I suppose,” Denise said dryly, “half done, I’ll give you a minute.”
Denise moved her hand away from Emma's bottom, rubbing her back comfortingly and giving them both more than a minute to rest. After all, it had been a minute since she smacked someone and her hand was feeling it as well, though she didn't say that aloud.
When Denise was ready to continue, she patted Emma’s bottom meaningfully, adjusting her so Denise’s right leg secured Emma’s legs under it, leaving her bent over Denise’s left thigh and unable to kick. The indignity frustrated the Chelsea coach.
“I’m not a fucking child, Denise!”
The feeling of something narrow, thin, and flat tapping her bottom froze Emma cold. “What was that?”
Denise felt a brief stab of pity, remembering that Emma had actually never played football after her days at Arsenal academy, an injury at age seventeen sidelining her forever. She wondered briefly how the academy handled such things with the young ones. Once she turned sixteen she’d have been old enough, I wonder…was that the last time Emma was over a knee like this? And it was Arsenal academy, I wonder if that has any bearing on her feelings about this loss.
She looked at the ruler in her hand, picked up from the table by the couch, and supposed if seventeen was the last time Emma Hayes had been smacked, she was actually holding up better than Denise would expect.
“When was the last time you were smacked, your Academy days?”
“Probably,” Emma grunted in discomfort. “What was that, Nise?” she demanded again.
“Just this ruler I found. I'm even going to take five smacks off. Only ten more now. Ready?”
“Yes ma’am,” Emma replied, resigned to her punishment. She didn’t have to like it, though.
The next six smacks were on her sit spots and that alone would hurt, but the ruler made them worse.
Emma sobbed in remorse. “Sorry, Denise,” she managed to get out, “sorry I didn’t behave properly, please.”
“Shhh, we're finished. I think you learned not to repeat that, hmm?” Denise decided to take pity and spare Emma's thighs.
“I’ll try to leave Jonas to the Centre from now on,” Emma agreed tearfully. “But Denise, he needs to not start things with my players, either. That was his fault, you saw that.”
“I did, which is why I decided to help you instead of letting the Centre handle it. Now, ready to fix yourself and go home?”
Emma nodded, getting up with as much dignity as she could manage and righting her clothing. She grimaced. “Christ, Denise…”
“Would you rather have been in the hands of one of the Centre’s Tops, taking this from a cane?”
Emma paled. “No.” She exhaled. “...Thank you, Nise. I appreciate you rescuing me, then.”
“No problem, we protect our own, just… not like that.”
“I know, I won't do that again, promise.” Emma exhaled, attempting to smile, but it came out more as a grimace.
Denise stood as well, moving to open the door so they both could leave the office. "Not to Jonas, at least?" she deduced with a wry look.
"Hmm." Emma walked with Denise, and as the door swung shut behind them, she couldn’t help one parting shot.
“I hope Jonas gets what he deserves, Denise.”
“Me too, Emma. Me too.”
Chapter 84: September 6, 2019 - (Portland Thorns vs. Utah Royals) Preath v Preath
Summary:
In Sandy, Utah, on September 6, 2019, Tobin Heath and the other Portland Thorns have fallen to the home team, Utah Royals - with Tobin's beloved Christen Press.
Christen's assist to captain Becky Sauerbrunn won the Royals the match, 1-0. But a scuffle between some of the players on both sides led to a yellow-to-red card situation for Portland's Emily Sonnett, and neither Christine Sinclair or Becky Sauerbrunn are best pleased with their teammates.
After the match, the captains need to sort their teammates out. Some of them are easier than others.
Chapter Text
September 6, 2019
They had lost.
Emily Sonnett bowed her head, resting her chin on her knees as she sat huddled up on the bench.
Not only had they lost, but most likely it could have been avoided, if she hadn't been so fucking careless.
And if Becky Sauerbrunn - their Brunn but she couldn't be, not during the season - if she hadn't scored in the thirty-sixth minute.
No, Sonny, Emily could hear Becky herself saying, as if she was right there. You could have scored too. You could have equalized.
She could have. Instead of fouling. Being carded. Twice.
But no, she'd just had to get all in A-Rod's face. Well, if A-Rod wasn't such a... No. No, Sonny, she told herself again, her inner voice still sounding uncannily like Becky's. You could have done better. You should have done better.
She sat alone, hunched over, until the final whistle brought a slew of dejected Portland Thorns into the lockers. She was half expecting a furious Christine Sinclair in her face, demanding to know what the hell she'd thought getting sent off would accomplish.
When the rebuke from her Canadian captain didn't come, Sonnett exhaled and looked up.
It hadn't come because Sinclair was already busy with a panicking Lindsey Horan.
Linds!
Sonnett sprang to her feet and crossed the room, hooking an arm around the younger girl's shoulders, pulling her close. "Sinclair, what's wrong?"
"She fouled on A-Rod is what's wrong," Sinclair growled. "Just you wait your turn, Sonnett, I've got a good deal more to say to you."
Emily winced. "Look, Sinclair, can you let up on Linds? I'm sure she's sorry," she said, and Lindsey nodded, shaking a little.
Sinclair paused and gave Lindsey a long look. "Horan. Hey, Horan, do you hear me?" She snapped her fingers in front of Lindsey's eyes. "Horan! Lindsey!"
Lindsey gasped as though she was coming out of deep water, and turned her face into Emily's shoulder.
"Ice bath, Horan," Sinclair ordered, and Adrianna Franch took Lindsey by the arm, drawing her away. Tobin Heath followed quickly, glancing at Emily as she passed but clearly focused on Lindsey. The other Thorns filed into the baths, leaving Christine Sinclair alone with Emily.
"All right, Sonnett," Sinclair drew in a breath and let it out. "What the hell was that?"
Emily shrugged helplessly. "I...there's nothing I can say, Sinclair. I fucked up."
"Too right," Sinclair agreed. She looked hard at the younger girl. "You know how we handle fuck ups, especially red cards."
Emily gulped.
"Yes ma'am." The defender looked away from her captain, ten years in age seemingly an insurmountable gulf. She would always be a child to Sinclair, Sonnett thought. Especially in situations like...
"I'm waiting, Sonnett."
Emily squeaked and looked up again. The Canadian forward had angled one leg up on the bench, bracing herself in a position all too familiar a sight to Emily, though she'd yet to experience it from Sinclair.
Shivering, Emily bent over Sinclair's thigh, yelping as Sinclair pulled her further up and over. "Ow!"
"You think that hurt, Sonnett?" Sinclair snorted in derision.
"No, ma'am," Emily was forced to reply, assuming Sinclair wanted one. If she wanted a reply and didn't get it, Emily wasn't sure what she'd do.
"Then I suggest you don't make unnecessary fuss," Sinclair said shortly. She pulled Emily's shorts and underwear down, baring her bottom entirely, and Emily tried not to wriggle.
How the fuck is she so efficient at this? Emily asked herself, and the first smack exploded across her bottom, as if in answer. Fuck! Emily just managed to bite down on the curse, keeping it to herself. Sinclair was just using her hand, but it damn well didn't feel like it as the smacks continued.
Emily found herself clinging to the end of the bench, grateful of the smooth surface which meant no splinters, as tears streamed from her eyes. Sinclair continued to spank her, hard and at random, so she couldn't anticipate where the next smack might fall. The random pattern of the smacks made it worse somehow, and before much longer Emily was heaving sobs that shook her lithe frame.
"You see that red card on the wall, Sonnett?" Sinclair asked at length, pausing just long enough for Emily to catch her breath, shuddering.
"Y-yes, ma'am," Emily whimpered.
"Do you think your bum matches it yet?"
Emily blanched at the question.
"I-I don't know," she stuttered. "F-feels like it...I swear I won't get another card this year, I swear it Sinclair, p-please..."
"I should hope you could manage to behave yourself for one more month," Sinclair said, lifting Emily to her feet and drawing the younger girl into her arms. "All right then."
Emily sobbed in Sinclair's embrace, shuddering.
"Sorry, I'm sorry..."
"Shhh." Christine ran her hand - about as red as Emily's bottom - over the younger girl's hair. "All right, Sonnett. I know." She patted Emily's back. "Breathe for me, Sonnett. Calm down, you're okay."
"I've never felt less okay," Emily sniffled, though she did her best to obey Sinclair.
"Then you're lucky, kiddo." Sinclair gave Emily a brief squeeze. "Hey. I had to be hard on you. A red card means a lot of trouble, Sonnett. But that doesn't mean you're a bad kid, or that I don't like you."
"You like me?" Emily drew back, looking bewildered.
"Sure. You're a good kid and a brilliant player when you have your head on straight," Sinclair replied. "Not to mention a good friend to the other girls. I have to be hardest on the kids I like, they have the most potential and need to be trained out of bad habits early. Just do us all a favour and keep your temper next time?"
"I'll try, Sinclair," Emily said shyly.
"If you don't you know just where you'll be," Sinclair reminded her, and swallowing, Emily nodded again.
"All right. Ice baths," Sinclair prompted, and Emily didn't need telling twice. Leaning on Sinclair's shoulder, she pulled her clothes back into place and padded into the next room, climbing in with Lindsey. Sinclair joined them, putting an arm around both girls.
It was going to be all right.
***
Meanwhile, on the Royals side, the single, winning goal belonged to Captain Becky Sauerbrunn.
As much as Brunn would like to celebrate the goal (and the assist from Christen Press) she was currently more worried about the fact Christen had been shaken around in a stranglehold, practically a headlock by their national teammate, friend, and present opponent Emily Ann Sonnett. The only consolation was that, as Christen had astutely pointed out, Emily clearly hadn't even seen who she was fighting.
That battle had led to more clashes between the Thorns and Royals, particularly Amy Rodriguez, A-Rod, who was also their national teammate, but had a temper when it came to being challenged even by those she knew well. That, of course, would make A-Rod Becky's problem. Wonderful , she thought sarcastically.
At least Vero had Christen in hand currently, holding their friend close and ensuring she hadn't suffered any damage from Emily's roughhousing.
Then, before Brunn had quite decided how to handle A-Rod (she'd stuck her in the corner, face to the wall, while she thought about it), there was a familiar knock at the door.
Becky went to the door and opened it, on her way to release A-Rod from the corner. Tobin followed Becky, gaze fixed on A-Rod.
If looks could kill, A-Rod would drop dead right there.
“Tobin!”
Tobin turned toward Vero, successfully distracted from A-Rod, and Christen’s eyebrows went up at Vero’s outburst in French. She didn't catch every word, though at least one curse word had been clear enough, and so she addressed Vero in Spanish, instead.
“Le estás hablando en Francés por que te molesto?” Christen asked. Are you speaking to her in French because she annoyed you?
“Si,” Vero shrugged, switching back to Spanish as Christen had done.
“Enserio?” Really?
“Me empujo!, y quería pelearse con A-Rod, como si fuera ella quien hizo la falta y no quien la recibió!” Vero retorted. She pushed me! And she wanted to fight A-Rod, like it was her who made the foul and not who got fouled!
"Probably because she was angry at Sonnett and wasn't thinking," Christen answered in English, getting Tobin to blush.
Becky caught the exchange and gave Tobin a measured look. "Tobin, maybe you better take Amy's place in the corner, hm?"
"Wha--but...Brunn," Tobin began.
A look from her friend had Tobin's mouth shut and the younger Top turning to face the corner, shoulders set.
"Okay Amy, let's go."
A-Rod glowered at Brunn.
"Need a little help, Cap?"
Becky Sauerbrunn turned to the goalkeeper leaning casually against the wall. "Think we're good, Nikki."
"A-Rod keeps her chancla in her bag," Nicole Barnhart continued idly. "In case you didn't know. Might be a little more - effective- than the team paddle."
Amy looked ready to murder Nikki then and there.
"Or, if you need it, ma'am," a new voice entered the conversation.
The distinctive Scots accent got the three's attention.
Rachel Corsie.
She smiled idly, drawing a length of leather out between her fingers. A-Rod saw the twin tails being teased out and took an instinctive step back.
"That's not--" A-Rod began.
"A tawse? Oh aye, love, it is." Rachel grinned, eyes gleaming. "All Cap has to do is say the word."
"I think a tawse might be a little much for this," Becky said cautiously, "but thanks, Corsie."
"It's extremely useful for keeping my lasses in line," Corsie said, sketching a bow toward Brunn, "at your service if you change your mind.”
"Go get it, Amy." Brunn said firmly, motioning to her bag.
A-Rod stared incredulously, following Brunn's gesture. She went to her cubby and retrieved the chancla from her bag.
Kelley O'Hara, sitting at her own place, snorted softly at the sight of A-Rod bringing her own chancla back over to Becky.
Brunn moved to sit on the bench, "Over you go.”
A-Rod groaned. "Brunn--" She could hear Kelley's snickers from here.
"Need a little more convincing?" Corsie asked. "You, O'Hara, corner, you don't need to see this."
"Oh, get fucked, Corsie."
"None of your business, now go."
Kelley sulked off to Tobin's corner, letting her national teammate hold her. With that settled, A-Rod sighed and settled into position over Brunn's lap.
Brunn tapped her hip, "Lift up for me.”
Amy sighed and obeyed. "Si, alright Brunn.”
Brunn bared her, starting the warm-up with her hand.
Ay Dios mio. Amy kept that to herself, sucking in a breath. "Such a hard hand, why," she groaned.
"O'Hara gives her lots of practice?"
Kelley blushed in her corner. "Gunny," she scowled.
The Icelander smirked. "True, though."
"And you."
Gunny shrugged.
"That's enough both of you," Corsie said.
Brunn had been rubbing A-Rod's back, but now moved to pick up the chancla.
Amy groaned into her folded arms as she felt Brunn tug the chancla free of her hand. "You sure you know what to do with that, gringa?" she groused at Brunn.
Becky's eyebrows went up. "I can always ask Vero for her opinion if you think I won't do a competent job."
"No," A-Rod said quickly, but Vero was already coming over.
That decided, Brunn brought down the chancla in its first smack.
Amy yelped, then bit down on her hand to stifle any more cries.
Brunn then settled into a rhythm and let the chancla do the talking.
Amy squirmed helplessly, hand stuffed in her mouth, not wanting Kelley to have the satisfaction of hearing her cry. Brunn, she was sure, wouldn't take satisfaction from her, but the Stanford brat would like nothing better.
(Paradoxically, Christen Press, also a former Cardinal, wasn't like that at all when it came to watching a teammate's punishment, but Kelley seemed to derive great amusement from seeing some of her teammates catch it.)
When Brunn was satisfied with the pink color of the bottom before her, she put the chancla aside. "You're okay, all done.”
Amy groaned and let Brunn fix her clothes before she got up. "Sorry Brunn," she sighed. "You're too good at that for a gringa," she added.
"Thank you. O'Hara, Heath. Here, please. Kelley, you're going first. Because I am feeling nice I'll let Christen hold your hands. Tobin can sit on the other side of Christen, okay?”
A-Rod stepped quickly out of the way as Kelley and Tobin came over from their corner. Without asking, she took their place, not watching Kelley be settled over Brunn's lap.
Christen seated herself, holding Kelley's hands. It was a familiar enough position for the pair, though back at Stanford it had been captain Ali Riley in Brunn's place, and Christen hadn't had Tobin's hand on her back, rubbing between her shoulder blades.
"Lift up for me, Kelley Maureen.”
Kelley obeyed without argument, Christen's hands squeezing hers gently. Brunn was one of the few Kelley wouldn't sass back in this position.
(Christen had asked about that once. Kelley had shrugged and said, "Brunn's too nice to talk to that way.")
At Christen's nod, once Kelley was settled, Brunn brought her hand down with medium strength, but rapidly.
"Ow!" Kelley was not as restrained as A-Rod. "Brunn," she sniffled as the spanking continued, "owww, please…”
"Are you going to have this attitude again?" This was punctuated with a couple of hand smacks.
"Uhh...." Kelley yelped and twisted away from a sharper smack, "probably? But I'll try not to," she added hastily.
"At least she's being honest," Christen observed dryly.
"Riley taught me not to lie about that," Kelley muttered.
"Honesty is the best policy." Brunn smiled, "Shh, you're done. I won't even tell your new girlfriend." Brunn teased.
Kelley blushed, squirming. "Please don't tell Kam.”
"I won't. It's handled. Up with you, please. But you see why people don't like being teased?”
"Yes Brunn," Kelley sniffled, let Brunn fix her clothing, and got up. "I'll try not to.”
"Okay Heath, switch places please.”
Tobin reluctantly changed places with Kelley, who knelt by Christen as Tobin got into position. Christen shouldn't have to see her Top like this. But that's Tobin's fault for getting in trouble, Kelley thought.
"Lift up, please."
Tobin obeyed silently, quickly grasping Christen's hands as her bottom was bared.
Much like with Kelley before her, Brunn just started the smacks with her hand, letting the smacks speak for themselves.
Tobin hissed, and sucked in a breath through her clenched teeth, not wanting to cry, especially in front of Christen.
"You don't have to be strong for me. You can feel whatever you need to, love." Christen whispered.
Brunn had heard and when Tobin stubbornly shook her head, Brunn upped the strength of her smacks. "Do we need to call your Maman, Tobin Powell? What would she say?”
"Ow! No, no calling Maman," Tobin yelped, "please Brunn.”
"Okay, maybe I won't, but Christen is right. You shouldn't be afraid to let a few tears fall. Now, I'm going to continue with my hand, okay?”
"Yes Brunn," Tobin sniffled.
The smacks resumed, not quite as sharp, but quicker now.
Tobin let her tears fall, and they came faster, her legs scissoring just a bit.
Kelley tilted her head to one side. "Maybe you ought to tell Ash instead," she said insouciantly, smirking.
"Didn't I just smack you for teasing people, Kelley Maureen?" Brunn asked rhetorically.
Kelley paused. "Um." Her cheeks pinkened. "Kind of?”
"I have a suggestion. Maybe we try soap instead, Brunn?" Corsie suggested.
Kelley whined indignantly. "No, please, Mu--"
Her eyes widened and she covered her mouth quickly as Tobin raised her eyebrows. Tobin hadn't known that Corsie had acted as a platonic Top before for Kelley, but it was clear enough from what Kelley had almost said.
"Then hush. She's only one call away, Kelley Maureen." Corsie didn't have to say who she was, waving her phone at Kelley.
"I'm being good, don't need soap," Kelley pleaded. "Please don't call Kam..."
"Then quiet please." Brunn said before focusing back on Tobin. "Okay, you're finished." Brunn helped her to stand as Christen righted her clothes.
"Okay, now that that's done. I have one more person who needs a smacking. Come here please, Corsie.”
Corsie stared at Brunn. "What?”
"Oh forgot about your own yellow card for shoving Raso? Some battle between the Commonwealths?" Brunn raised an eyebrow.
Corsie's cheeks pinkened. "At the risk of sounding cheeky, she started it, I promise."
"Then Sinc'll see she gets what's coming to her," Tobin said. "Fair's fair, Corsie.”
Brunn patted her lap, "Over you go.”
Corsie reluctantly took up position, with Tobin and Christen moving out of the way. Kelley sat gingerly next to Brunn, taking Corsie's hands.
"You all right, my Irish lass?" Corsie murmured, and Kelley nodded.
"Brunn's not as hard as Ash. Or you."
Corsie smiled wryly. "Don't tempt her, little one.”
"Lift up for me, Corsie." Brunn said, tapping her hip.
Her bottom was bared and Brunn started with her hand, laying on crisp swats for a warm-up.
When Brunn thought the warm-up was enough, her next sentence was directed not to Corsie but elsewhere. "A-Rod, can I please borrow your chancla once more?”
"You looking for a slipper, Cap?" Desiree Scott asked before A-Rod could reply.
"You have one?" Brunn asked in reply.
"Yup, after the 2016 debacle, Sinc got wind of them from the Aussies and--"
Diana Matheson shoved a hand over Desi's mouth, clearing her throat, "nothing important, Cap, just a private matter between some of ours and some of theirs, but what Desi means is de Vanna put Sinc onto the idea of plimsolls so she made sure all the Tops have one. Those are proper slippers, not like la chancla."
"Remind me to ask in a moment. Anyway, let's have it please.”
Desiree pulled away from Diana and handed over the canvas gymshoe, rubber sole well worn from plenty of use smacking naughty bottoms, but still functional. "Here you are, Captain.”
"Thank you." Brunn accepted the implement and gauged it in her hand. Keeping with the theme, Brunn didn't speak. Instead she tapped the plimsoll on Corsie's bottom, letting that serve as her warning.
Then the new implement smacked down once suddenly and just sharp enough.
Corsie was surprisingly more relaxed at the threat of this than the lighter chancla, because the plimsoll was a quintessentially British implement and far more familiar. "That's a wee smourich, that is," she said, giving Kelley a bracing smile.
"Who are you trying to convince, Rach?" Kelley snorted.
The second smack drew a yelp from Corsie's lips. "Aye, alright," she groaned, "Brunn's as fair as Gemma at it.”
"Thank you. I just might lessen your total for that compliment." What Brunn didn't say was what that total was.
She continued on, landing a smack to each bottom cheek and silently counted to ten.
Then she passed the plimsoll back to its owner and helped Corsie to stand and right her clothes.
"Okay, everyone to the ice baths. Tobin, you're more than welcome to stay and use one of our tubs. If anyone else says something I will deal with them, okay?"
While most of that comment was meant to reassure Tobin, part was said in good fun at Kelley, who had leaned into Corsie's embrace as they walked towards the ice baths, squirming the teasing from Becky.
Kelley stuck the tip of her tongue out in Brunn's direction.
"Thanks Brunn, I appreciate it, though I need to get back to mine and check on Lindsey and Emily," Tobin said quickly.
Christen grimaced, and Tobin nodded.
"She didn't know, Chris. She couldn't see anything properly, all she had was the jersey color, not the number or who was wearing it. She's sorry. Do you want me to say anything to her?"
"I think she needs a reminder about those calm down exercises I taught her back in France."
"Oh she'll be getting plenty of calm down time, Chris. And red card, red bottom, Sinc's strict on that."
"I believe it." Christen sighed. "I forgive her. You can tell her that when it's over. But make sure she knows I don't hate her."
"As if you had a hateful bone in your body, Christen Annemarie Press, we both know that's impossible.”
Tobin said bye for the moment to Christen as Brunn herded the rest of them towards the ice baths, then caught up with Brunn for a second, speaking in a quick undertone. "Hey Brunn, in case you were wondering what Vero said earlier--"
"Where is Vero?"
"Good question, want to know what's up?"
Brunn blushed slightly. "Yeah, please."
"She was pissed you sent her to the corner, said "well she f---ing deserves it for a--wait don't think like that Veronica, that's how you get in trouble," Tobin reported.
"Uh huh, and where's she at now then?"
"Good question, not my circus, not my monkeys sorry Brunn, I told Sonnett and Horan to sit and wait for me, they're gonna be anxious."
"Go, go, I'll find her, and thanks Tobin."
"Welcome." Tobin about-faced and headed for the Thorns locker room.
When Tobin had nearly made it to the door, it opened from the other side. An unimpressed keeper marched through, one hand wrapped around the back of Vero Boquete's neck as the Spaniard squirmed in her grip.
"Nadine," Tobin gave the German a wide berth. "What's Vero doing in here?"
"Don't worry, I'll bring Sauerbrunn her stray. You go sit with your blonde brats.”
“I was already going back to the locker room, there’s no need to drag me” Vero complained in a petulant tone.
"Well I haven't got time for your petulance little girl, you should have been in that locker room to begin with, Sauerbrunn will be looking for you," Nadine retorted, hauling Vero back inside the Royals locker room where Brunn was waiting.
Becky raised her eyebrows. "Angerer. Thank you for finding her. Where were you hiding, Veronica?”
“I wasn’t hiding, I was just walking around”
"Don't lie Veronica, you were hiding in the Portland side," Nadine replied, crossing her arms. "Tell her the truth."
“I might have been walking around on Portland’s side, it’s our home stadium, it’s not like I’m gonna get lost so it’s not actually a problem,” Vero rushed through the last part of her answer at the certainly not pleased look form both older women.
"Where were you supposed to be, Veronica Boquete?" Brunn demanded.
“Here?”
“Cut the sass Verónica Boquete Giadáns, where were you supposed to be?” The tone of the German keeper, and the squeeze on her neck made Vero quickly change her tone
“Here Ma’am’s”
“Better”
"That's right, here, waiting for your turn because you were in trouble too Vero, or don't you remember that," Brunn scolded.
“Waiting for what Ma’am?” She asked, Trying to play dumb.
“Oh don’t try that with me, Tobin translated your little outburst before leaving, you are in trouble and you know exactly what for”
Nadine raised an eyebrow as Vero squirmed under the two women's gazes. "What did she say, Sauerbrunn?”
“She said that Tobin ‘fucking deserved’ to be in the corner and said other, I can imagine not exactly respectful, things to Tobin when she first entered”
With a look of utter disbelief she turned to look at the rapidly blushing Spaniard squirming under her grasp
“Veronica please tell me that you didn’t try to do the languages thing again”
The sheepish look form the spainard gave Nadine all the answers she needed
“Have you seriously not learn that cursing people in Languages that your Captains don’t understand won’t stop you from getting in trouble” Nadine asked the Spaniard unimpressed
“It has worked before!” She responded in a whine
“Yeah, it has also failed miserably before, and now it has failed again apparently”
“Wait she has tried to pull this trick before?”
“A hundred times”
“Seriously Veronica? Seriously?” Brunn asked looking tired “wait, please tell me that you aren’t cursing at people every time you randomly switch to a language no one understands”
“Not every time” said Vero defensively
“Wait, you are telling me, she has successfully pulled the oldest trick in the book of bratting on you Brunn?
The American tried her best to not squirm under Nadine’s judging gaze
Becky sighed. "Yeah, I guess so Nadine, I'm not perfect you know.”
"I have not found anyone who is, my friend." Nadine softened her gaze. "Can you handle this one, or would you like me to stay, Brunn?" Nadine smirked towards Vero as she finished speaking.
"I've already had to handle Amy, Tobin, Kelley, and Corsie," Becky groaned. "Vero seems to listen to you, at least.”
"Fine by me. Come here, brat." Nadine dragged her over to where Becky was sitting with a strong grip on her arm before sitting down next to her American friend. "Bare your bottom, Veronica.”
"Fuck off, Nadine!" Vero spat, twisting and squirming in the German's grasp.
Becky gave a minute eyeroll. "Your funeral, Boquete.”
"You were more naughty running away, so part of your punishment is now baring yourself. Curse me again and you'll get soap, I may not have any Catalan soap but there are... alternative routes that make the regular soap just as bad, you'd do well to remember that. Now, bare brat.”
Vero growled, finding it difficult to tug her shorts and underwear down one handed, since Nadine still hadn't let go of her. "Qué tipa pendeja,” she muttered, which Becky did understand, but since it was unclear which of the three of them Vero was referring to she didn't say anything. Nadine, however, knew very well what Vero meant.
"Calling yourself stupid isn't helpful. Over you go." Nadine tipped the Spaniard over her lap, trapping her legs with her own. "I'm starting." With that the only warning, Nadine's hand began to lay on smack after smack to the bare bottom before her.
Vero didn't last three smacks before the tears couldn't be held at bay anymore. Nadine wasn't nicknamed 'the Iron Lady' by her teammates for no reason - quite aside from the Tolkien obsessed ones who pointed out ang meant 'iron' in the Elven-tongues, there were those who swore her hand was made of iron, glove or no glove.
Nadine's hand smacked down six more times in sets of two before she moved it to rub Vero's back comfortingly. "Now, are you ready to head to the ice baths, brat?”
"Shhh, you're okay. It's over. Let's get you standing." Nadine said, now the picture of gentle giant.
Vero let Nadine lift her up and fix her clothes, yelping when her underwear and shorts were pulled back up over her reddened bottom. "Owww," she whined, sniffling.
"Shh, time for the ice baths.”
Becky got up ahead of them, opening the door for all three as Vero walked on her own, but was leaning against Nadine.
*******
Tobin didn't worry about Christen when she'd left because she knew she would be seeing her later. She also knew Christen hadn't properly worked through what happened yet. And that's how she found herself in front of the door to Christen's apartment.
Christen had given Tobin a key to her apartment, so she didn't bother knocking.
Which was just as well, because Christen was lying on her bed facedown, arms wrapped around her pillow. She'd rubbed some arnica cream on her sore neck and shoulders, though some fingertip-sized bruises had begun to appear anyway, and was presently topless, not wanting the cream to get smeared on her clothes.
"Well, Merry Christmas to me." Tobin joked as she made her presence known.
As she moved to sit on the edge of the bed her expression became more serious. "How are you feeling, love?”
Christen sighed. "It hurts, Tobs," she admitted, knowing to be truthful with her Top.
"What can I do to help?" There was a slight waver in Tobin's voice, not liking seeing Christen in pain.
"Stay with me," Christen sighed. "Don't know what else. It's bruised. No worse than that, I don't think, or we would've noticed sooner. They'll go away." She closed her eyes. "Is Emily alright?”
"Always, love. She's better, glad you are okay. Though you probably shouldn't FaceTime her anytime soon, that bruise would probably make her start crying again." Tobin scooted back against the headboard, opening her arms for Christen.
Christen shifted into Tobin's lap, leaning against her chest. "I won't. I don't want Emily to feel any worse.”
Christen snuggled close to Tobin, kissing her. "I'm sorry Tobs. I didn't mean for you to have to worry about me.”
"I always worry whenever you're playing. But this was worse. I don't even want to think about it could have been worse-" Tobin cut herself off with a sob.
Christen hugged Tobin close, wincing, and pressed a kiss to Tobin's forehead. "I'm here Tobs, love.”
"S-sorry, I should be the one being strong. You're the one who's injured." Tobin huffed slightly at herself.
"And you got your bottom smacked," Christen said wryly, "I was there, love. You're hurting too.”
Ouch. "Thanks for reminding me. You're right. So maybe we just lean on each other while we're both hurting and try to get some sleep?”
"Sounds good, Tobs," Christen agreed, snuggling close to Tobin.
It wasn't long before Christen was falling asleep. Tobin waited a moment, exhaling thanks that Christen was okay before falling asleep herself.
@@@
Pages Navigation
JudasPenguin on Chapter 1 Mon 05 Dec 2022 07:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 1 Mon 05 Dec 2022 04:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 31 Dec 2022 11:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 31 Dec 2022 11:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
littlemissscatterbrained on Chapter 2 Wed 07 Dec 2022 12:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 2 Wed 07 Dec 2022 08:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 4 Sat 24 Dec 2022 10:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 4 Sat 24 Dec 2022 10:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 4 Sun 25 Dec 2022 08:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 4 Sun 25 Dec 2022 08:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 5 Sat 31 Dec 2022 11:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 5 Sun 01 Jan 2023 12:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 5 Sun 01 Jan 2023 01:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 5 Sun 01 Jan 2023 01:46AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 01 Jan 2023 01:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 5 Sun 01 Jan 2023 01:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 5 Sun 01 Jan 2023 06:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 6 Wed 04 Jan 2023 08:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 6 Thu 05 Jan 2023 08:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 7 Tue 10 Jan 2023 02:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 7 Tue 10 Jan 2023 09:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 8 Tue 10 Jan 2023 02:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 8 Tue 10 Jan 2023 09:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 9 Tue 10 Jan 2023 12:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 9 Thu 12 Jan 2023 08:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 10 Sat 14 Jan 2023 02:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 10 Sat 14 Jan 2023 05:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 11 Sat 14 Jan 2023 09:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 11 Sun 15 Jan 2023 10:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 12 Sun 15 Jan 2023 10:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 12 Mon 16 Jan 2023 07:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 13 Tue 17 Jan 2023 03:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 13 Wed 18 Jan 2023 08:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 13 Wed 18 Jan 2023 10:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 13 Wed 18 Jan 2023 04:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 14 Wed 18 Jan 2023 10:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 14 Wed 18 Jan 2023 04:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 15 Wed 18 Jan 2023 10:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 15 Thu 19 Jan 2023 09:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 15 Thu 19 Jan 2023 02:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 15 Thu 19 Jan 2023 07:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 15 Wed 18 Jan 2023 10:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 15 Thu 19 Jan 2023 09:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 16 Fri 20 Jan 2023 01:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 16 Fri 20 Jan 2023 02:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 16 Fri 20 Jan 2023 02:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 16 Fri 20 Jan 2023 02:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 16 Fri 20 Jan 2023 03:08AM UTC
Last Edited Fri 20 Jan 2023 03:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 16 Fri 20 Jan 2023 03:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 16 Fri 20 Jan 2023 03:46AM UTC
Last Edited Fri 20 Jan 2023 03:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 16 Fri 20 Jan 2023 03:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 17 Fri 20 Jan 2023 10:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 17 Sun 22 Jan 2023 01:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lilly (Guest) on Chapter 17 Fri 20 Jan 2023 10:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hannah (Guest) on Chapter 17 Sun 22 Jan 2023 12:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 17 Sun 22 Jan 2023 01:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
KayleeArafinwiel on Chapter 17 Sun 22 Jan 2023 01:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation